FIRST DIMENSIONAL CONSCIOUSNESS

First dimensional consciousness is awareness as a point. The consciousness that resonates to this
dimension is the Mineral Kingdom. Current third dimensional science has not proven that minerals have
any awareness as we recognize it, but healers and shaman have been using crystals as healing tools for
many centuries.

Humans' first dimensional consciousness is "unconscious" to our five physical senses. However, the first
dimension is a portion of our bodies and represents the minerals, water, and genetic codes that are the
foundation of our physical forms. If we could access this level of our unconscious, we could connect with
the entire physical world via its most basic common denominator, the individual molecules. Perhaps we
could even consciously access our own genetic coding.

I feel myself upon the first step of my consciousness. I am of the first dimension. I am an atom of carbon,
a drop of water, and an imprint upon a strand of DNA. However, I cannot perceive the strand or the
other molecules of water and carbon. I am only conscious of my exact point of my awareness. However,
as I look inside myself, I find that another world exists, a world of electrons, protons, nuclei, and quarks. I
am the gateway between the macrocosm and the microcosm.

SECOND DIMENSIONAL CONSCIOUSNESS

Second dimensional consciousness is awareness as point and line. The consciousness that resonates to
this dimension is biological matter such as the Plant Kingdom and the lower Animal Kingdom. The
consciousness of this dimension does not possess self-awareness. These beings are only conscious of
their species' identity and their need for feeding, fighting, and procreation. Their consciousness is based
upon survival of the fittest and they live solely within the awareness of the moment.

Human second dimensional consciousness is centered in the lower brain, which directs the autonomic
nervous system to regulate and maintain life support functions. Our five physical senses are largely
unconscious of this component of ourselves, but with training such as biofeedback and meditations,
some conscious awareness and control can be established. Yogis are known to achieve enough
conscious control of their autonomic nervous system and can regulate their heartbeat and metabolism.

"Primitive" peoples are much more aware of this "animal" portion of their physical form and, therefore,
have conscious access to their basic instincts and an awareness of how they are a portion of a greater
whole. Unlike "civilized" man, they have a constant respect for all life and the balance of Nature.

I feel myself now expand to my second dimensional consciousness. My task is simple. I must survive. I will
protect myself and procreate in the proper season. I look neither forwards nor backwards, and I dwell
only in the present. I am what I am and where I am. I neither plan nor reflect. I live to continue the
existence of my species. If a human consciousness inhabits my form, I am not aware of it. My perceptions
are confined to what I can eat, use, fight, mate with, or rear. However, my "herd" and I are one. Our
instincts guide us, and we are a part of Nature.

THIRD DIMENSIONAL CONSCIOUSNESS

Third dimensional consciousness is awareness of point, line, length, breadth, height, and volume. The
primary consciousness of this dimension is the higher Animal Kingdom and the Human Kingdom. The
humanoid form is composed of all the elements of the first and second dimensional being, which are:
water, minerals, genetic coding, and biological matter, as well as an individual soul. It is the individual
Soul that distinguishes humans from the other members of the Animal Kingdom who mostly have a
group Soul.

The third dimension is locked in a time/space and cause/effect paradigm. This dimension is a
schoolroom that our Souls attend by inhabiting humanoid physical bodies to learn more about creation.
In the third dimension, life mirrors all that we are seeking to understand. Therefore, the process of
creating via our thoughts and feelings is slowed down so that we can track the circumstances of what
we hold in our consciousness.

The third dimension is known as the conscious world. However, there are different stages of human
consciousness aligned in a hierarchical manner that often coincide with our age and stage of life.

FIRST STAGE OF LIFE

In the first stage, we are children, and we are dependent on others for our survival. In this state of
dependency we do not realize that our consciousness holds the seeds of the life we are creating. We
believe that we are powerless over our environment and are victims to the circumstances of our lives. It
is our goal to gain enough self-awareness as we mature beyond this child state so that we can become
independent.

SECOND STAGE OF LIFE

In the Second Stage we are independent. This independence develops as we learn that we can control
our own life. Through our choices and experiences, we gain trust in our ability to be responsible and we
maintain our responsibility because we respect ourselves. This respect is based upon our sense of
personal power. Without a sense of personal power we are filled with fear which reduces us to
"surviving".

THIRD STAGE OF LIFE

In the Third Stage we are dependable. This dependability develops as we gain enough trust and respect
for ourselves that we can become responsible for others. Through positive experiences, we have learned
that we definitely have an impact, not only on our own life, but also upon the lives of others. Because of
our earned self-esteem, we feel confident that we are reliable.

Unfortunately, people will take responsibility for other people's lives while they are still in the
dependent stage or when they have not yet learned to be responsible even for themselves. These
actions can create generation after generation of dysfunctional families.

EXPANDING THIRD DIMENSIONAL CONSCIOUSNESS

As humans we have the ability to remember the past and the future while remaining aware of the
present. However, much of our true SELF becomes lost in our unconscious mind. This loss leaves us with
a feeling of separation from the whole, a fear that we are limited in our ability to achieve our desires,
and a belief that we have to “work hard” to accomplish our goals.

Third dimensional society and "science" seek to prove that the only reality that exists is the one we
perceive with our five physical senses and urges us to believe that our 3D perceptions of reality ARE the
only reality. From this state of consciousness, spirit congeals into matter and our consciousness is
limited to our ego. Hence, the need for the development of a strong sense of ego is often gained at the
cost of losing our sense of group identity. This limitation is especially predominant in the
Western World where individual achievement and possessions often become the most important parts
of our lives.

Awareness of our Spiritual Self can only be remembered when we have expanded our consciousness to
encompass the higher dimensions. Then we can release our dependency upon others and heal our sense
of powerlessness and victimization. We then become independent in a new sense because we have
realized that we and we alone, are creating our reality. We are, thereby, more dependable then ever
because we are not waylaid from our promises and goals by our own "unconscious" self-sabotage.

As we become more aware of the many aspects of our once forgotten self, our consciousness expands
to encompass more than our ego and even more than our third dimensional reality. As we - Our Third
Dimensional Consciousness - expands from: Individual Consciousness TO ~ Group Consciousness TO ~
Community Consciousness TO ~ National Consciousness TO ~ Collective Consciousness TO ~ Planetary
Consciousness TO ~ Galactic Consciousness. As our consciousness expands, so does our definition of the
world in which we live.

I expand my consciousness to the next step. I am three-dimensional. I am aware of myself as an

individual human, but still I struggle for survival. I need to feed myself, shelter myself, and cover my
body. I wish to find a mate and create children. Is there more? Yes, there are feelings and thoughts. With
my thoughts I remember my past. My feelings fill these memories with happiness, pain, love, or fear.
With my thoughts I plan the future which I desire. But do I have the power to create my life or am I a
victim to the world around me?

FOURTH DIMENSIONAL CONSCIOUSNESS

Fourth dimensional consciousness is awareness of point, length, breadth, height, volume, and time. The
fourth dimension is also known as the Astral Plane, and the primary consciousness of this dimension is
the Astral Body, which is also known as the "higher human." Because of the octave leap in vibration
from third to fourth dimension, the Astral Body is of a higher vibration known as etheric and the fourth
dimensional perception of past, present, and future is more fluid, as the laws of time and space change.

On the fourth dimension, we can reintegrate our group identity without the loss of our personal ego, as
it is the last vibration where physical vehicles are used to contain individual consciousness. However,
because of the fluid nature of time and space our astral forms naturally morph. Hence, there is a huge
mobility of form. It is the realm of the "shape shifters" of which mythology speaks. A shaman or holy
person who can shape shift has learned to ground their astral form upon the third dimension so
completely that they can temporarily change their third dimensional form.

Much of our third dimensional life also exists upon the fourth dimension in a format of a higher
vibration, but we are not aware of it because that reality is NOT in sync with our physical time and
space. We can have a dream of an entire lifetime and wake up to find that only five minutes of our
physical time has passed. Our astral reality, as well as our other physical incarnations, is not perceivable
to our third dimensional self unless we have remembered our Multidimensional Consciousness.

The fourth dimension is the realm which holds the awareness of our body's first and second dimensional
components, as well as all our past experiences of this life and all other third dimensional lives. We can
expand our third dimensional consciousness into the fourth dimension through gaining an awareness of
the inner-workings of our physical body, remembering our dreams, and having intense experiences of
passion, emotion, creativity, and/or spirituality.

The Astral Plane is the realm of dream life. When we are "asleep", we are unconscious in the third
dimension, but we are conscious in the fourth dimension. Our fourth dimensional Astral Body possesses
advanced dreaming, imagination, psychic ability, intuition, magic, and creativity. As we expand our mind
to frequency of the fourth dimension, we can experience more and more of these qualities while in our
physical form.

Some people are born with an innate connection to their fourth dimensional self and must "work" to
ground their consciousness in a third dimensional world that often feels foreign and hostile. Others are
born without this awakened connection, and they usually feel more comfortable and "at home" within
the third dimensional paradigm. These people often feel cut off from the higher dimensional portions of
themselves and may not even believe that "higher selves" even exist.

However, our astral body does exist and its highest vibration is our Spiritual Guidance. Much like a
person upon a mountaintop can observe and guide the residents of the valley below, our higher astral
self can observe us upon the third dimension and give us guidance. Through the expanded perception of
our fourth dimensional self we can create great changes in our physical world.

However, the fourth dimension still has the polarization of light and dark, and this realm is not
necessarily more loving, especially upon the lower sub-planes. Upon the fourth dimension, thought and
feelings create reality much more quickly than upon the third dimension, and fear can create evil as
easily as love can create beauty and joy.

FOURTH DIMENSIONAL SUBPLANES

There are different planes, which are increases in frequency, which we can access by expanding our
conscious. The Lower Astral Plane holds the invisible emanations of all the fear and negativity that is
projected into it from the physical plane. The Lower Astral has been known as Hell, with Purgatory being
above that. Fourth dimensional consciousness feeds into and extends third dimensional emotions.
Therefore, it is often known as the "realm of emotion". The Lower Astral, which holds the third
dimension's negative emotions, is not a pleasant experience and a path must be forged through it into
the higher sub-planes-such as Faerie.

The Land of Faerie, which we read about as children in our "Fairy Tales", actually exists upon the middle
fourth dimension. Faerie acts as respite after we have forged our pathway through the fear and
darkness of the Lower Astral Plane. After we have experienced Faerie, we can travel in our fourth
dimensional consciousness (or fourth dimensional bodies) into the Emotional Plane, also known as the
Astral Plane, to learn about the master of our emotions. From there, we can travel up into the Mental
Plane to learn mastery of our thoughts. In the Causal Plane, also known as the Higher Mental Plane, we
can learn the cause and effect of how thoughts and feelings create our world. The Spiritual
Plane connects us to the higher guidance of our I AM Presence.

One of the maps (there are many maps) of the sub-planes of the fourth dimensions with the highest
vibration on the top is:

CAUSAL/SPIRITUAL: learn laws of cause and effect and Spiritual Guidance

MENTAL: learn mastery over our thoughts
ASTRAL/EMOTIONAL: learn mastery over emotions
LAND OF FAERIE: overlaps emotional, mental, and causal plane
LOWER ASTRAL: learn mastery over dark side - i.e. fear and negative emotions

ETHERIC: interface between third and fourth dimension

The fourth dimension is like a stream that creates a bridge into the higher dimensions. The base of the
bridge is where the physical and astral bodies overlap. This area is known as the Etheric Body.

The Etheric Body is of a vibration between the third and fourth dimension. This body encompasses the
physical body and extends beyond it a few inches.

FOURTH DIMENSIONAL BODIES

Each of the sub-planes of the fourth dimension has a correlate

body, with every body resonating to a higher vibration than
the latter.

The Emotional Body, also known as the Astral Body, is higher

in vibration than the etheric and physical bodies and extends
beyond them.

Overlaid on the lower frequency bodies is the Mental Body,

which is also of higher vibration, and extends beyond the
Emotional Body.

Then the Causal Body, again another increase in vibration,

overlays the other bodies and extends beyond the Mental Body.

Finally, there is the Spiritual Body, the “I AM Presence,” which is the highest in vibration and extends
beyond all the other bodies. The I AM Presence is the guardian to the Rainbow Bridge, which crosses
over into the fifth dimension.

All the fourth dimensional bodies exist over, under, around, and through the physical body, but they
cannot be seen by our five physical senses. If we can perceive the fourth dimension consciously, we can
expand our awareness enough to cross the Rainbow Bridge into our Superconscious Mind of the fifth
dimension.

We navigate out travel into and through the fourth dimension with our desires, thoughts, and emotions.
A metaphor of this would be sailing the ocean. We are the boat, the ocean is the Astral Plane, the
location we wish to reach is our desire, our thoughts are the sail and the steering, and the wind is our
emotions.

If our emotions are fearful and tumultuous we will have an uncomfortable ride. Even though our desire
is for the higher planes of the fourth dimension, our personal imbalance will limit our entry to the Lower
Astral Plane where fear, which is the lack of emotional balance, rules. If we wish to journey to the higher
planes of the fourth dimension we must keep our thoughts harmonious and our feelings centered in the
infinite balance of love. In that manner, eventually, we can experience all the planes of the fourth
dimension. Then our I AM Presence can lead us across the Bridge into the fifth dimension and beyond.

I step into the fourth dimension. I see my connection to all of life and to my third dimensional selves on
the step below me. However, I still experience myself as an individual. My reality is very mutable now.
Persons and places change quickly, but I am aware that it is my thoughts and feelings that dictate these
experiences. My fearful thoughts create frightening situations, and my loving thoughts bring me
happiness. If I follow my fear, I go down into a world of torment and sorrow. However, if I follow love, I
see a Rainbow Bridge of Light.

FIFTH DIMENSIONAL CONSCIOUSNESS

Fifth dimensional consciousness is awareness of length, breadth, height, time, and spirit. All life upon
the fifth dimension lives in the Unity Consciousness of Spirit, but there is still an experience of "I" as an
individual member of the group. Linear time and space do not bind consciousness here, and there is NO
illusion of separation or limitation. Instead, there is a constant experience of the Oness of
God/Goddess/All That Is.

The primary consciousness of this dimension is androgynous, stellar beings living in Lightbodies. These
Lightbodies are light based rather than our carbon based physical bodies. Our Lightbodies have the
awareness of our lower selves without the physical limitations. These forms have no need for pain to
learn their lessons. Therefore, they do not need the protection and warning signals of the physical body.
Our fifth dimensional selves have integrated the lessons that their lower dimensional selves are learning
through the experiences of "Schoolroom Earth," and do not need physical suffering to learn.

All actions on this plane are based upon love because, just as a dead leaf cannot survive the higher
vibration of a fire, fear cannot survive the higher vibration of the fifth dimension. If we were to
experience fear while in the fifth dimension, our vibration would drop and our consciousness would
instantly be lowered to the lower sub-planes of the fourth dimension. It is only within the consciousness
of fifth dimensional Unconditional Love that we can maintain a conscious connection with our Spirit
SELF.

On the fifth dimension, experience, creation, and travel are created in harmony with the Divine Will of
God/Goddess/All That Is. Every being, place, situation, or location that is desired becomes instantly
manifest. If we do choose the experience of movement, it feels like a combination of flying and treading
water. Our Lightbodies, like our fourth dimensional bodies, are mutable and can easily change form. Just
as we can change our location or experience with our desire, we can also change the form of the "body"
that surrounds our consciousness.

The fifth dimension is the beginning of ascension. Hence, all consciousness there is naturally
multidimensional. The awareness of the fourth and third dimension are as automatic as looking at our
hands and feet. Since there is no sense of separation, we can experience our third and fourth
dimensional realities within the same moment that we are experiencing our fifth dimensional
Lightbody.

Because there is no feeling of limitation, we can easily believe that we are "alive" and "conscious" within
many different vibratory rates. Just as our third dimensional consciousness is aware that we are also
made of the minerals, water, genetic codes, and biological matter of the first and second dimension, our
fifth dimensional self is aware that we are also third and fourth dimensional beings.

On the fifth dimension we live in Unconditional Love, Unconditional Forgiveness, and Unconditional
Acceptance. We hold no judgment, guilt, or negativity towards the "lower" portions of ourselves that
are striving to remember our "Higher Selves". In fact, our fifth dimensional self serves as a guide to the
lower aspects of our consciousness, as well as to others.

There are also sub-planes of the fifth dimension, but awareness of, and therefore writings about, them
are minimal. It has been my experience that there is a threshold upon which we wait for our Divine
Complement. Our Divine Complement, also known as our Twin Flame, is the opposite polarity of our
integrated male/female androgynous Lightbody that was split off from us when we took embodiment in
the lower dimensions.

I am upon the step of the fifth dimension and see that there are many steps above me. I am aware of and
united with the portions of myself upon the lower steps, as well as my other fifth dimensional realities.
Love and fear, beauty and ugliness, are only polarities of a single concept. I live in unity with the male
and female expressions of my being. I have learned to Unconditionally Love, Unconditionally Accept, and
Unconditionally Forgive all life and the portions of that life that I identify as myself. I have a sense of
personal identity within the unity of All That Is. My thoughts and feelings are instantly manifested, and
my body of Light lives forever in the NOW.

All five dimensions exist within, are a portion of, and emanate from, our third dimensional body. We are
a vessel that we fill with our own multidimensional universe.
As we become aware of the five dimensions of ourselves, we can become conscious of their relationship
to each other. Then we can begin to understand how the many dimensions of ourselves integrate within
our conscious, unconscious and superconscious awareness. (see below charts)

Many ancient prophesies, current books, and other web sites speak of a great shift that our planet, in
fact our entire galaxy, is about to undergo. These prophecies say that the third dimension is collapsing
into the fourth and fifth dimension. As a metaphor, think of a travel cup with the smallest bottom
section of the cup being the third dimension, the middle section of the cup being the fourth dimension,
and the largest top section of the cup being the fifth dimension.

If you were to partially collapse the cup, the bottom section (third dimension) would be surrounded by
the middle (fourth dimension) with the top section (fifth dimension) just above it. However, if you were
to completely collapse the cup you would see the bottom section (third dimension) surrounded first by
the middle (fourth dimension) and then by the top section (fifth dimension).

If these prophecies are correct, if we are collapsing into the higher dimensions of ourselves, how can we
be conscious of this process? How can we help both our selves and others? Perhaps if we can each take
personal responsibility for raising our own consciousness we can assist in raising the consciousness of
our group, nation, planet, and galaxy. Could one person have that much power? Perhaps, as we raise
our individual consciousness, we will realize that we are not "just one person."

Regardless of whether or not we are moving into the next dimension, our third dimensional Earth is
suffering from our disregard for Her body. We are running out of unpolluted "space" and running out of
"time" to repair the damage we have done. If we don't raise our consciousness, if we remain
"unconscious" of our physical destructive behavior and "unconscious" of how we create our world with
our thoughts and feelings, we may not have a "Schoolroom Earth" for our higher dimensional selves to
enter.

We must awaken NOW. We must remember our true multidimensional nature so that our
UNCONSCIOUS, CONSCIOUS, and SUPERCONSCIOUS selves can merge into the Multidimensional
Consciousness that is our innate heritage and true foundation. We are a vessel of light, and our LIGHT is
multidimensional!
 DIMENSIONAL CONSCIOUSNESS REVIEW

FIRST SECOND THIRD FOURTH FIFTH

QUALITY
DIMENSION DIMENSION DIMENSION DIMENSION DIMENSION

point point & line point, line, point, line, point,

length, breadth, length, line,breadth,
AWARENESS height, & breadth, length, volume,
volume height, time & spirit
volume & time

mineral plants, higher animals higher human androgynous

PRIMARY kingdom biological & humans astral body lightbody
CONSCIOUSNESS creatures w/o
self-awareness

none none individual awareness of awareness of

awareness & self & all 3D self, all 5D
SELF-
ego lives lives, all 4D
AWARENESS
lives & all 3D
lives

conscious to conscious to conscious only unconscious unconscious to

HUMAN'S 5 external senses external to CNS--5 senses to this plane this plane
PHYSICAL unconscious to unconscious to indicate reality until unless
SENSES internal senses internal awakened awakened
doorway is
body &
 dreams

mineral, water, lower brain entire humanoid etheric & light matrix &
PORTIONS OF genetic coding autonomic NS form + all the astral form + meridians of
PHYSICAL BODY life support + above all the above physical form +
all the above all the above

no awareness instincts & time/space past, time/space is no time or

of body clock present & future mutable & space only
TIME different from Nowness
3D Hereness &
Beingness

no awareness survival of polarization of still no polarization

of species light and dark polarization of unconditional
LAWS AND cause/effect light & dark love,
PRINCIPLES time/space & still forgiveness &
work cause/effect & acceptance
time/space

no travel instinctual only use will to take desire location desired

except within time to travel and fly or location &
physical body across space morph reality experience
TRAVEL
to get there instantly
manifest or
floating/flying

slow procreation for procreation to sex for magic sex is merging

metamorphosis survival of love making and with Twin
into form species nest thoughts & lovemaking Flame reality
CREATIVITY AND building & feelings slowly reality quickly instantly
SEXUALITY some tool create reality created by created by
making thoughts, thoughts &
feelings & feelings
magic

foundation for life, beauty guide to lower guide to 3D Higher Self to

SERVICE physical planet food chain beings & self assist 4D & 3D selves
and body balance Earth's newly dead balance
SUB-PLANES mineral atoms single cells to higher animal to lower astral to 5 D threshold
WITHIN THE to crystals mammals dependable self- causal plane to threshold to
DIMENSION realized human Soul

HUMANS ARE USUALLY HUMANS ARE USUALLY HUMAN SUPERCOSCIOUS IS

CONSCIOUS OF UNCONSCIOUS OF AWARE OF

1. external inhabitants of 1. internal components of 1. all inhabitants of 3D-5D

first dimension i.e.: rocks
and crystals
1
2. external inhabitants of
second dimension i.e.:
plants and insects
1 3. animal component of 3D
3. animals in external world
1 4. instincts and intuition
4. intellect and reason
5. ego/outer self
6. willful thoughts and
reactive emotions
1 Consciousness
7. pertinent information
relayed to brain by
central nervous system
i.e.: conscious, willful
movement, &information
that you do not desire to
first dimension i.e.: simultaneously
water, minerals, genetic
coding of body
2. external components of 2. all inhabitants of 3D-5D
second dimension i.e.: simultaneously
life support of autonomic
nervous system
3. all inhabitants of 3D-5D
simultaneously
self
4. the "knowing"
5. Higher Self
5. inner self
6. every thought & feeling
6. self-talk and repressed because it is instantly
emotions manifest
1 7. all information relayed to
7. nervous system stimuli all members of 5D Unity
that is not consciously
attended to i.e.: reflexive 1
movement, & 1
information from 1
autonomic nervous 1
system 1
 touch, taste, see, hear, or
smell
8. reality that is observed
with 5 senses
9. memories of conscious
experience i.e.:
experiences attended to
when they happened
10. memory of past
experiences i.e.: pleasant
memories
1 11. many emotional needs of
11. some emotional needs of
present self
1 consciously attended to
12. locations which were
consciously attended to
while traveling there
13. cause and effect of
conscious actions
1
14. physical need for sex
1 lover
15. intentional effect upon
lover
16. goals achieved by "work"
1
17. present, ego based desire 1
for goal
1 create reality
18. "hard work" creates
8. realities that are not
observable with 5 senses
9. memories of unconscious
experiences i.e.:
experiences not attended 1
to when they happened
10. memories of past
experiences i.e.:
repressed, unpleasant
memories 1
past & present self &
inner child
12. locations that were NOT 1
while traveling there
13. cause and effect of
unconscious actions
14. emotional need for sex
15. unintentional effect upon
16. goals achieved by
intention & desire
17. past, emotionally based
desire for goal 1
18. thoughts & feelings
19. unconscious physical
body sensations, etheric
8. collective reality chosen
to be experienced
9. all memories of all
experiences of 1D to 5D
simultaneously
10. memories of all past,
present,& future
experiences of 3D & 4D
11. emotional needs
instantly manifest into
reality
12. each location that is
thought of is instantly
experienced
13. cause & effect are
merged into instant
experience
14. sex is a need to merge
into Oneness
15. all love is intentional &
unconditional
16. goals are Divine Will
17. NO ego based desires,
emotions instantly
manifested
18. reality chosen by
thoughts & feelings
 reality double, astral body, 19. sensations of all 3D-5D
higher human "bodies"
1
20. most dream & their
19. some sensations of meanings
physical body 20. dreams are 4D way of
21. imagination, instincts, communicating
latent creativity
21. Divine Purpose
20. some dreams & their
22. information from higher,
meaning inner senses i.e.: ESP, 1

21. purposeful intention psychic ability 22. information of all 3D, 4D

23. communication by & 5D lives
1
telepathy, empathy, 1
22. information from 5 intuition & visual cues of
physical senses body language 23. communication via
merging into experience
1 24. past lives, past deaths, of Oness
past and present birth
23. communication via 1
hearing & some visual 25. spiritual guides &
input mentors 24. all 3D, 4D past, present &
future lives
1
25. guides & mentors within
24. present life 26. etheric & astral body and above fifth
1 27. time/space paradigm dimension

25. physical guides & 28. collective consciousness 26. Lightbody & Soul body
mentors 27. Nowness
29. Communication with All
1 That IS 28. Unity Consciousness
26. physical body 30. freedom from physical 29. Oneness with All That Is
limitation
27. present physical time 1
31. Reality of
28. individual consciousness 30. freedom from all
God/Goddess/All That Is
29. separate individuals limitations
32. Divine Complement in 5D
1 world 1

30. limitations of everyday 33. true identity of human 31. merging with
mate God/Goddess/All That Is
 life
1 acceptance i.e.: I love
31. concept of God
1 1
32. physical mate in 3D
world
1 36. awareness of Spirit
33. outer identity of human
mate
34. conditional love,
conditional forgiveness,
conditional acceptance
i.e.: I will love you if you…
34. true love, true 32. merging with Divine
forgiveness, true Complement
33. awareness of 5D self of
you truly
all human mates
34. Unconditional Love,
35. awareness of ALL 3D Unconditional
LIVES, & present 4D life Forgiveness,
Unconditional
Acceptance for others &
present internal for self
components of first
dimension i.e.: water, 35. awareness of all 3D, 4D,
minerals, genetic coding & 5D lives
of body
36. awareness of Soul

35. awareness of this 3D life

36. awareness of human self

We can think of our unconscious like a deep pond. The surface of the pond is visible to our conscious
self and we can interact with it by swimming, fishing, or wading. We have little awareness of what lies
hidden at the bottom of the pond. Things of a higher vibration, such as a leaf or a feather, float on the
surface of the pond, but things of a lower vibration, like a rock, sink to the bottom of the pond.
However, even the feather and the leaf may eventually sink to the bottom of the pond over time.

Our happy experiences and memories are of a higher vibration because they are filled with love and can
float on the surface of our consciousness. On the other hand, our unhappy experiences and memories
are of a lower vibration because they are filled with fear. These fearful memories and experiences sink
to the bottom of the depths of our unconscious, our lower astral plane. Just as the bottom of a pond is
murky and obscured so is our deepest unconscious. To clear our old feelings of fear, guilt and shame we
must enter the water of our unconscious to rescue these portions of our psyche that are trapped there.
 I turned to walk away, but with my very first step I knew that I must stay. If I could not see what was in
the pond, maybe I would have to feel it. Maybe, I would have to actually enter the pond and feel its dark
waters upon me.

The thought of entering the murky water made me cringe. Should I keep my clothes on as some meager
attempt at protection or should I enter the water as naked as the day I was born?

I knew the answer. I must face the depths without any external protection. I must find my protection in
the courage that it would take to enter the murky pond. Courage, which was deep within my core,
would be my only protection to face the darkness and the secrets that it held.

I shed my clothes quickly, before I lost my nerve, and jumped into the foreboding pond. I held my breath
and immediately dove to the bottom. I navigated with my arms, as I was not quite ready to open my
eyes.

When I touched the bottom of the pond, I knew that I must open my eyes while I still had enough air in
my lungs to remain at the bottom. A vision of muck and grime awaited my opening eyes. But what was
that-just over there?

Something golden was sparkling against the surrounding filth. Oh it must be rescued, I thought. It does
not belong here. This golden thing is different from the dirt that surrounds it.

I swam to the golden sparkle and wiped the mud from its surface. The dark mud hovered in the water,
waiting to again cover the golden object. I reached for the treasure with the intention of bringing it to
the surface, but found that it was held fast to the bottom of the pond. I pulled and pulled, but it did not
budge.

Finally, I stood on the silt-covered bottom to gather enough resistance to free the bit of gold. My toes
squished into the sticky mud and my struggle filled the water with silt. I had to close my eyes to protect
them and pulled upon the golden object while I pushed against the floor of the pond.

Yet nothing worked and I was running out of oxygen. Would I have to abandon the treasure that lay
hidden in the murky pond's depths? I stood still for a moment and released my hold on the golden
object. It instantly sank back into the mire.

Only a small portion of it glistened through the filthy water. With shame, I realized that I could not free
the treasure. Then I remembered that it had been my intention to "feel" the water. Yes, now I felt it. It
felt like shame, and guilt, and most of all, it felt like fear.
The fear permeated every rock and every atom of the pond. No wonder that which was beautiful could
not be freed. As I stopped my struggle, the mud that had filled the water began to settle-settle onto me.

I felt it clawing at my skin reminding me of feelings that I had felt outside of the dark pond. NO! I must
leave these depths and the feelings that they aroused in me. I could not save the treasure. I would have
to leave it in the murky depths.

Besides, I could hold my breath no longer. I must return to the surface. The thought of escape felt good
and necessary. I swam to the surface with a mixture of relief and sadness, relief that I could free myself
from the silt and sadness that I could not free the hidden treasure.

My head bobbed above the surface of the pond and a cool rain rinsed the dirt off my face. I swam to
the edge of the pond and pulled myself onto a rock. Standing, I allowed the gentle rain to cleanse my
body. The feel of the fresh water upon my skin rejuvenated and calmed me.

The mud of the pond was easily cleared, for it was never mine. I realized then that the filth of the pond
was something that I had temporarily taken on, temporarily experienced.

I looked at the pond again. It seemed clearer now. The mud that I had stirred up had again settled to
the bottom. I remembered the bit of gold that was still trapped there. How could I free it?

I would have to again enter the murky pond and swim down into its darkest depth. Could I remember
my own purity, even when the mud clung to my form? Could I find the bit of gold hidden beneath the
silt and bring it to the surface?

"Yes," I cried to the sun that was breaking through the clouds. "I shall find what has been lost. That
which has been buried and forgotten shall be found and returned.

“Something of great value is lost in the depths of the darkness, and I must retrieve it."

It is a New World that we walk into. This New World is filled with challenges that we can't yet imagine.
We have told ourselves that if there were no fear and conflict that life would be easy. However, is it easy
to learn how to hold the consciousness of a cloud?

We have worn these earthen bodies for so many third dimensional lives that we have forgotten the
myriad of forms that our consciousness can create to define and protect us. We have defined ourselves
as human and learned to protect ourselves with battle and prayer. However, we could not protect
ourselves from each other. We humans have always been our own greatest enemy.
What will it be like when we are fifth dimensional and there are NO polarities, NO teachers, NO saviors,
and NO enemies?

How will it feel when we hold all polarities within our form?

How will it feel when we are male and female, together in an androgynous Lightbody?

If we can IMAGINE how it will feel, if we can REMEMBER how it has felt, it will hasten our
transformation. However, in order to remember the feeling of our true multidimensional selves, we will
also have to rewrite the old mental programs of limitation and separation.

We created these programs during our many third dimensional lives. These programs will not allow us to
believe that we deserve the light that has come into our bodies. Because we don’t believe we deserve
the Light, we cannot use it to create the life that we truly DO desire.

To release these old programs of fear and limitation, we will journey into our deep unconscious. We will
enter the murky pool of repressed pain and fear, so that we can rescue those portions of ourselves that
have become trapped there. Down we will go into our deepest unconscious, into our first and second
dimensional bodies.

We will journey into our humanoid animal and into our genetic coding. Then we will enter our lower
astral self, which is the storehouse of our deepest hidden darkness. We will have the courage to travel
there because we KNOW that we are NOT "just physical".

We know that we are pure consciousness and the bodies that hold our consciousness are in need of
repair. Mental programs and emotional beliefs were learned a long time ago when we were children.
That is, we were children either in our years or in our awareness. Now we will step across the threshold
of our unconscious and into our deepest self.

Programs that once protected us have become limitations. We are ready to rewrite or release them.
When these old programs were created, we did not have the power to deal with the situations at hand.

Hence, we had to create a defense mechanism so that we could protect ourselves enough to survive a
situation that was beyond our control. However, we now know that these defense mechanisms were
like training wheels, which allowed us to “get by” until we could learn to ride through life without them.

We are ready NOW to travel down the seven stairs into our deepest core so that we can rewrite
programs of fear and helplessness and replace them with programs of love and power.
 We journey down the seven steps into our deepest
UNCONSCIOUS SELF

Step 7
Faith gives you courage to
enter your unconscious

Step 6
The vision of your dreams and
aspirations leads you down the
stairs

Step 5
The need to communicate with yourself
drives you on

Step 4
The need to form a loving relationship with yourself
encourages you to continue

Step 3
Your thoughts loose focus as you feel the power struggles of
your ego
 Step 2
Your emotions come upon you like a sudden storm and end just as
suddenly

Step 1
You are on the threshold of your repressed past and the core of your present

We see before us we see a hallway with six doors, which are marked:

We enter this realm with caution and patience. Patterns that are stored in this region have been hidden
from our conscious mind for a long time. Now we are strong enough to return to these lost portions of
our past so that we can experience and release what is now a lost memory.

These forgotten experiences and feelings hold within them the force that once forced us to bury them.
When we bring these dark memories into the light, we will regain the power that was lost long ago
when we were afraid. Then, we can use that power to heal the faulty programs that those painful
memories created ~ FOREVER!

The red doors represent the most repressed portions of our psyche and the most primal level of our
consciousness that is our first and second dimensional self. Here is the threshold to our lower astral
plane that is the repository of our deepest fear and pain, our dark side. Our dark side is the part of
ourselves that we have judged as "bad".

Behind these doors hides the repressed thoughts and feelings that we had to push far away from our
conscious mind. We pushed these memories away because we did not feel that we had the strength to
deal with the situations that caused them.

However, these repressed memories, thoughts, and emotions have become embedded in the
molecules and DNA of our cellular structure, our first and second dimensional selves. Our body then
 tries to display to us the reactions to these memories that our mind has denied.

Behind the red doors, our body, emotions, mind, and spirituality are like four strangers. Each one holds
their pain without the belief that they are alone and isolated from all caring and support.

The first door is marked:

PHYSICAL BODY

We knock.

As the door opens, a message is displayed:

Forgotten memories of fear, shame, sorrow, and anger give our bodies the message
that there is a threat and that there is something, somewhere, that we should be afraid
of. This constant message of impending fear creates anxiety that disorients us and puts
our bodies into fight/flight response.

Sometimes the unseen battle is too much for us and we become depressed. In our depression we try to
close ourselves off to external stimulation, but the pain comes from the inside and we can't run from
ourselves. Our immune system becomes depressed from the chronic stress, and our health suffers.

We feel like animals who are struggling to survive. Unfortunately, we are so filled with fear that we are
even cut off from the survival instincts that are innate in our primitive self. Life becomes a constant,
lonely struggle to make it one more day. Our sex drive, if we still have one, is only a selfish urge or a
desperate need.

The second door is marked:

EMOTIONS

We knock.

As the door opens, a message is displayed:

Emotions from our fourth dimensional astral body interface with our physical bodies via
our hormones and biochemistry. Since these dark feelings cannot be accessed by our
conscious mind, our body's discomfort at keeping these secrets is projected to our
consciousness as an illness.

These hidden emotions create an overall sense of dread that feels like a heaviness upon our bodies and
 a floating anxiety which keeps us hyper-vigilant, jumpy and nervous. Depression numbs our emotions,
makes us eat and sleep too much, not enough, or at the wrong time.

Then our bodies are even more uncomfortable. We feel like the victim of our emotions and sex is a
desperate need for love or the conquest of a failing ego. In a vain attempt to control our emotions we
seek out drugs and alcohol. Each substance creates a certain "emotional feeling" and temporarily serves
the purpose of dampening the emotions that constantly haunt us.

The third door is marked:

THOUGHTS

We knock.

As the door opens, a message is displayed:

Our thoughts are out of control and without focus as negative and obsessive thinking
overtakes our free will. Out of control thinking reinforces our feeling of being a victim.
Problem oriented thinking creates a downward spiral with no hope of resolution.
Unbidden thoughts come into our mind, which punish us with old core beliefs about
the inadequacy of our being.

Our thoughts make us feel separate from everyone and everything and limit us from achieving our
desires. Therefore, our moral principles and codes of right and wrong are debased to a state of war with
the world around us. We give ourselves permission to do anything because we are separate from
society. However, we are all "herd animals" and soon find another "society" where using drugs and
alcohol, having "fun", and "doing whatever we want", rules.

The fourth door is marked:

BEHAVIOR

We knock.

As the door opens, a message is displayed: Our behavior mirrors our dark side. But how
does a child know that they are bad if someone doesn't tell them? How can a child
learn to distinguish between good and bad if they are told that everything that they do
is bad? The unconscious memories of childhood's painful situations bring forward the
defense mechanisms that we created in our childish efforts to survive.

The behaviors that are initiated from this portion of our unconscious are a reaction to a
 reality that exists only in our fears. While we are in this state of consciousness, our doubts and fears
create a gray filter that alters all our perceptions. We see an enemy everywhere we look. Therefore, we
believe that we are justified in our selfish and self-serving actions. The drugs that we have

chosen to "help" us have now become our masters and getting more of them becomes the predominant
action in our life.

Because of our inner battle we have an unconscious need for domination. We create obsessive-
compulsive and ritualistic behaviors in a vain attempt to protect ourselves from our unseen enemies.
Because we react to what we fear we saw, or heard, we miss many beautiful moments and our
defensive behavior reflects our constant sense of victimization. Our out of control behavior is a self-
sabotage as we create the very thing we fear-over and over again.

The fifth door is marked:

DREAMS & ASPIRATIONS

We knock.

As the door opens, a message is displayed:

Our failed or forgotten goals reaffirm our sense of unworthiness and inability to
succeed. Lost dreams and aspirations haunt our daytime and cause nightmares when
we can finally sleep. These nightmares are our deepest unconscious crying out for
comfort and support, but we have become the cry and cannot perceive of ourselves as
a system for support.

Our self-esteem reaches its all time low as our lost aspirations reaffirm our sense of unworthiness and
inability to succeed. If only a small speck of light could enter our darkness and show us to our Higher
Self.

The sixth door is marked:

SPIRITUAL GUIDANCE

We knock.

As the door opens, a message is displayed:

Finally, when we can no longer stand our fear and pain, we fall to our knees to ask for
guidance. Then perhaps, if even for a moment, we can feel the long arm of love as it
 reaches through our fear and self-pity. But a moment is all that is needed to accept guidance from the
realm beyond time. Through our fears, our sorrows, our anger, and our pain, the hand of LOVE seeks to
comfort and ease our tortured heart and weary mind.

If we can open ourselves to this love, if we can believe that we DO deserve this love, then we CAN allow
it into our hearts. Then we WILL be able to accept the love that has been offered. When love from our
Self is in our lives, we can begin to sincerely love others and to allow others to intimately love us. When
we have released the fear and chosen love, the cycle is completed.

The first red door is marked: PHYSICAL BODY

We go to the door and knock.

A message is displayed:
“The physical body displays emotions that the mind had hidden.” Forgotten memories of fear, shame,
sorrow, and anger give our bodies the message that there is a threat and that there is something,
somewhere, that we should be afraid of.

This constant message of impending danger creates anxiety that disorients us and puts our bodies into
fight/flight response. Sometimes the unseen battle is too much for us and we become depressed. In our
depression we try to close ourselves off to external stimulation, but the pain comes from the inside and
we can't run from ourselves.

Our immune system becomes depressed from the chronic stress and our health suffers. We feel like
animals that are struggling to survive. Unfortunately, we are so filled with fear that we are even cut off
from the survival instincts that are innate in our primitive self. Life becomes a constant, lonely struggle
to make it one more day. Our sex drive, if we still have one, is only a selfish urge or a desperate need.

Our immune system becomes depressed from the chronic stress and our health suffers. We feel like
animals that are struggling to survive. Unfortunately, we are so filled with fear that we are even cut off
from the survival instincts that are innate in our primitive self. Life becomes a constant, lonely struggle
to make it one more day. Our sex drive, if we still have one, is only a selfish urge or a desperate need.

The physical body displays emotions that the mind has hidden.

The physical body door represents our first and second dimensional self, which is our physical "animal"
body, and all the cells, minerals, genetic programming that make up that body. The first and second
dimensions are of a lower vibration than our third dimensional form and are therefore usually a part of
our unconscious reality.
 This door also represents our Lower Astral sub-plane of the fourth dimension
because our first and second dimensional selves are our most primitive and
primal selves. The first and second dimension represents the part of us that is
not self-aware and subsequently not aware of the ramifications of our actions.

When we are not aware of the impact that we have on others, we can give
ourselves permission to act in very selfish and self-centered ways. These actions
then resonate in the lower astral plane where they come to our 15
consciousness as fears and nightmares.

When we become conscious of the message of our physical body, our physical
earth vessel can prepare for the return Home to our true vibration. This preparation includes the
acknowledging and releasing of old darkness that has been stored within our bodies, often since we
were children.

THE PHYSICAL EARTH VESSEL

Once we have journeyed into our deepest unconscious and have touched our darkness, we can return it
to the Light. However, this process of bringing our darkness into the light is one of introspection and
learning to become friends with ourselves, and with our Multidimensional SELF. Like all friendships, this
one begins with communication, and good communication begins with listening.

How do we learn to listen to our "self?” Most of us barely listen to our conscious thoughts and feelings.
Therefore, subliminal thoughts and repressed emotions are total strangers to us. Fortunately, our
physical bodies can assist us. Our physical body is our earth vessel and the vessel that our Soul visits
earth in. Our earth vessel is made up of the same elements as the planet that we are on. This ship is
biological and all steering and controls are connected to our consciousness via our nervous system.

We have made many visits to third and fourth dimensional earth. The memories of these adventures are
stored in the hard drive along with all the steering and control mechanisms. This hard drive is located in
the first and second dimensional elements of the body and the part of us that can access this
information is our fourth dimensional astral bodies. If we can learn to "consciously" communicate with
our astral body, we can download that information into our third dimensional physical brains.

When we are ready to return Home to our Source, especially if we wish to maintain connection with our
physical earth vessel, we must have access to the data stored in this hard drive. We must find a way to
interface between the vessel (physical body), the pilot (the ego), and the higher dimensional forces that
can communicate across all frequencies (the Soul).

When this interface has been completed, the Soul can inhabit the earth vessel and pilot its return Home.
In order for this journey to be successful, our Soul must totally imbed itself in and integrate with our
physical earth vessel. Since our Soul is multidimensional, it can access all the messages that are received
by and stored in the first, second and fourth dimensional unconscious. The Soul can then "download"
that information into our third dimensional consciousness.

However, first the pilot (our egos) will have to completely surrender all "control" to our Souls because
our limited third dimensional consciousness is incapable of perceiving the myriad of messages that are
necessary to complete our journey. All reality below the fifth dimension is programmed for separation,
limitation, and polarity. The only way to consciously pilot our vessel into the limitless ONESS of the fifth
dimensions is to allow our Soul to enter into and captain our vessel.

The only route of return our ego knows is "death". Death is a form of separation, just like birth. When
we are "born", our Soul allows a portion of itself to go through the frequency filter that holds our galaxy
in the third dimension. This frequency filter allows only first, second, third and fourth dimensional
molecules to pass through. The fourth dimensional portion of us interfaces with the fifth dimension via
our Soul and it interfaces with the third dimensional portion of ourselves via our etheric body.

THE ETHERIC BODY

The etheric body, also known as the etheric double, is the vehicle through which the stream of vitality
that keeps our physical bodies alive flows. It is the etheric body that interfaces our physical body with
our astral body. The fourth dimensional astral body can then integrate with our fifth dimensional
Lightbody. The etheric body serves as a bridge that conveys the invisible undulations of thought and
feeling from the astral world to the visible, denser physical world. To clairvoyant vision, the etheric
double is a faintly luminous violet-gray mist that interpenetrates and slightly extends beyond the
physical body about 1/4 of an inch.

The etheric double is not separate from the physical body nor does it have a separate consciousness.
The etheric body solely receives and distributes the vital forces which emanate from the Sun and
distributes them to the physical body via the chakra system. Every solid, liquid, and gaseous particle of
the body is surrounded with an etheric envelope. Like the physical body, the etheric body ages, decays,
dies and releases the Soul.

The etheric body has two functions. One function is to absorb prana (also known as chi) and distribute it
to the physical body. The other function is to act as a bridge between the physical and astral body. Prana
is a Sanskrit word which means, "to breathe". According to Occult science, there are three forces
released from the Sun. One is electricity, the other is prana, and the third is the Kundalini, or Serpent
Fire.

These three forces are distinct and cannot be converted into each other. The uses of electricity are well
known to our Western world, but only those who are familiar with the esoteric philosophies and Eastern
medicine are aware of prana and Kundalini.
 PRANA

Prana, which emanates from the Sun, enters the physical atoms that float about the earth's atmosphere.
Prana is directly relational to the Sun. On sunny days there is more prana in the atmosphere, but on
cloudy days and at night there is less. Prana is the force that interfaces with the third and fourth
dimensions.

Prana forms into vitality globules that cause physical atoms to glow when it enters them. The
combination of balanced feelings and clear thinking causes a reaction in the body that allows it to
assimilate more prana. Prana is known as the force of vitality and the "life breath" of an organism.

Prana allows the astral body to communicate with the physical body by means of the etheric double or
sheath. Through the etheric sheath, the prana runs along the nerves of the physical body amplifying its
perception by uniting the fourth dimensional astral world with the third dimensional physical world.
Prana enters our etheric body, and eventually our physical body, through the chakras.

The physical body displays emotions that the mind has hidden.

The physical body door represents our first and second dimensional self, which is
our physical "animal" body, and all the cells, minerals, genetic programming that
make up that body. The first and second dimensions are of a lower vibration than
our third dimensional form and are therefore usually a part of our unconscious
reality.

This door also represents our Lower Astral sub-plane of the fourth dimension
because our first and second dimensional selves are our most primitive and primal
selves. The first and second dimension represents the part of us that is not self-
aware and subsequently not aware of the ramifications of our actions. When we
are not aware of the impact that we have on others, we can give ourselves permission to act in very
selfish and self-centered ways. These actions then resonate in the lower astral plane where they come
to our consciousness as fears and nightmares.

When we become conscious of the message of our physical body, our physical earth-ship can prepare
for the return Home to our true vibration. This preparation includes the acknowledging and releasing of
old darkness that has been stored within our bodies, often since we were children.

THE PHYSICAL EARTH-SHIP

 Once we have journeyed into our deepest unconscious and we have touched our darkness, we can
return it to the Light. However, this process of bringing our darkness into the light is one of introspection
and learning to become friends with ourselves-and with our SELF. Like all friendships, this one begins
with communication and good communication begins with listening. How do we learn to listen to our
"self"? Most of us barely listen to our conscious thoughts and feelings. Therefore, subliminal thoughts
and repressed emotions are total strangers to us. Fortunately, our physical bodies can assist us.

Our physical body is our earth-ship and the vessel that our Soul visits earth in. Our earth-ship is made up
of the same elements as the planet that we are on. This ship is biological and all steering and controls
are connected to our consciousness via our nervous system. We have made many visits to third and
fourth dimensional earth. The memories of these adventures are stored in the hard drive along with all
the steering and control mechanisms. This hard drive is located in the first and second dimensional
elements of the body and the part of us that can access this information is our fourth dimensional astral
bodies. If we can learn to "consciously" communicate with our astral body, we can download that
information into our third dimensional physical brains.

When we are ready to return Home to our Source, especially if we wish to maintain connection with our
physical earth-ship, we must have access to the data stored in this hard drive. We must find a way to
interface between the vessel (physical body), the pilot (the ego), and the higher dimensional forces that
can communicate across all frequencies (the Soul). When this interface has been completed, the Soul
can inhabit the earth-vessel and pilot its return Home. In order for this journey to be successful, our Soul
must totally imbed itself in and integrate with our physical earth-ship. Since our Soul is
multidimensional, it can access all the messages that are received by and stored in the first, second and
fourth dimensional unconscious. The Soul can then "download" that information into our third
dimensional consciousness.

However, first the pilot (our egos) will have to completely surrender all "control" to our Souls because
our limited third dimensional consciousness is incapable of perceiving the myriad of messages that are
necessary to complete our journey. All reality below the fifth dimension is programmed for separation,
limitation, and polarity. The only way to consciously pilot our vessel into the fifth dimensions is to allow
our Soul to enter into and captain our vessel.

The only route of return our ego knows is "death". Death is a form of separation, just like birth. When
we are "born", our Soul allows a portion of itself to go through the frequency filter that holds our galaxy
in the third dimension. This frequency filter allows only first, second, third and fourth dimensional
molecules to pass through. The fourth dimensional portion of ourselves interfaces with the fifth
dimension via our Soul and it interfaces with the third dimensional portion of ourselves via our etheric
body.

THE ETHERIC BODY

 The etheric body, also known as the etheric double, is the vehicle through which flows the stream of
vitality that keeps our physical bodies alive. It is the etheric body that interfaces our physical body with
our astral body. The fourth dimensional astral body can then integrate with our fifth dimensional
Lightbody. The etheric body serves as a bridge that conveys the invisible undulations of thought and
feeling from the astral world to the visible, denser physical world. To clairvoyant vision, the etheric
double is a faintly luminous violet-gray mist that interpenetrates and slightly extends beyond the
physical body about 1/4 of an inch.

The etheric double is not separate from the physical body nor does it have a separate consciousness.
The etheric body solely receives and distributes the vital forces which emanate from the Sun and
distributes them to the physical body via the chakra system. Every solid, liquid, and gaseous particle of
the body is surrounded with an etheric envelope. Like the physical body, the etheric body ages, decays,
dies and releases the Soul.

The etheric body has two functions. One function is to absorb prana (also known as chi) and distribute it
to the physical body. The other function is to act as a bridge between the physical and astral body. Prana
is a Sanskrit word which means, "to breathe". According to Occult science, there are three forces
released from the Sun. One is electricity, the other is prana, and the third is the kundalini, or serpent
fire. These three forces are distinct forces and cannot be converted into each other. The uses of
electricity are well known to our Western world, but only those who are familiar with the esoteric
philosophies and Eastern medicine are aware of prana and kundalini.

PRANA

Prana, which emanates from the Sun, enters the physical atoms that float about the earth's atmosphere.
Prana is directly relational to the sun. On sunny days there is more prana in the atmosphere, but on
cloudy days and at night there is less. Prana is the force that interfaces with the third and fourth
dimensions. Prana forms into vitality globules that cause physical atoms to glow when it enters them.
The combination of balanced feelings and clear thinking causes a reaction in the body that allows it to
assimilate more prana.

Prana is known as the force of vitality and the "life breath" of an organism. Prana allows the astral body
to communicate with the physical body by means of the etheric double or sheath. Through the etheric
sheath, the prana runs along the nerves of the physical body amplifying its perception by uniting the
fourth dimensional astral world with the third dimensional physical world. Prana enters our etheric
body, and eventually our physical body, through the chakras.

Chakras are small vortexes that rest on the surface of the etheric double. Their two functions are to
absorb and distribute prana to the etheric and physical bodies and to unite the fourth dimensional astral
 world with physical consciousness. Prana rushes into the center of the chakra from a right angle.

Chakras are like wheels with varying numbers of spokes. When the prana enters the center of the chakra
it sets up a secondary force. This secondary force sweeps around the chakra with its characteristic
wavelength creating an undulation, which catches the spokes and causes the chakra to spin. The more
the chakra can assimilate prana, the faster it can spin, and the more the physical world can interface
with the astral world.

Being conscious of the inflow of prana will allow more of it to enter our physical bodies. The lower
dimensional beings that do not have self-awareness have less prana flowing through their forms. As life
forms become more and more aware of themselves and of their environment, they can decide whether
they wish to experience more of the Astral Plane.

Willingness to experience the Astral Plane causes an impulse within the astral body to open a vortex,
which is one or more of the chakras, through which the Astral Plane and perceive the physical world and
the physical world can perceive the Astral Plane. In this way, a partnership is established between our
third and forth dimensional selves in one or more areas of our life.

Through the flow of prana, our physical body can experience more of the fourth dimension and our
astral body can experience more of the physical world. When the Kundalini, also known as the Serpent
Fire, integrates with the prana, the chakras become vivified and perceptions of the higher world
gradually become conscious.

Kundalini emanates from the Sun and lies at the core of Mother Earth, just as it lies at the base of our
spine. Kundalini is the force that calls us to return Home and the force that can transform our earth
vessels into vessels that are able to make that journey.

KUNDALINI AND THE DIVINE MOTHER

Kundalini is the highest infinite energy, which is coiled up and dynamic, at the base
of the human spine. Within the Kundalini Force contact is made between the
infinite, divine creative energy and the finite, physical sexual energy. For the Soul
to gain its highest spiritual potential while incarnated in a physical form, the great
mass of Kundalini energy locked in the root chakra must be released to travel up to
the crown chakra.

The root chakra, at the base of the spine, represents our connection to the
feminine Goddess energy that is manifest in the body of planet Earth. The crown chakra, at the top of
our head, represents the masculine God energy that exists as pure potential in the non-physical
dimensions. This energy radiates to earth within the prana and Kundalini emanations from the Sun.
When the Goddess Kundalini has traveled up the spine to meet her Divine Mate, the union of Spirit and
Matter are consummated. Kundalini is known in the Eastern world as the Goddess Shakti. When
Goddess Shakti is awakened, She sweeps us up in Her tremendous passion to reunite with Her Lord
Shiva in the crown chakra.

This Mystical Marriage symbolizes the combining of the male and female energies within our bodies and
the awakening of our multidimensional consciousness. After this Marriage, we will be clear enough for
our Soul to inhabit out physical form and live its Divine Purpose through us.

In the Western world the Kundalini is symbolized by the medical symbol of the caduceus, the rod with
two snakes coiled around it in spirals. At the top are two wings, which are images of Mercury or Hermes
who are the messengers of the Gods. The caduceus is the symbol for healing, health, and
transformation.

The center rod symbolizes the spinal cord. In Yoga philosophy the center cord is called the Sushumna
and it represents the grounding, neutral cord of the three parts of the rising Kundalini.

The left cord is the Ida, which represents the feminine side. It is negatively charged, ends in the left
nostril and has characteristics of coolness related to the moon. The right side is called the Pingala, which
represents the masculine side.

It is positively charged, ends in the right nostril and has characteristics of heat related to the sun. The Ida
and the Pingala represent the masculine and feminine energies which we all carry regardless of our
gender.

According to the Indian guru Muktananda, the Kundalini has two aspects. One aspect is often perceived
as the outer cosmic energy of spiritual life force. In China this force is known as Chi, in Japan it is known
as Ki, in India it is known as Prana, and in the West it is known as the Holy Spirit. We all have a limited
form of Kundalini energy running through our bodies or we would not be able to live for it truly is our
"life force". Kundalini is the energy that pervades and enervates the world as we experience it.

The second aspect of the Kundalini is the hidden or inner form which is usually
"asleep" as a small bulb of energy stored at the base of the spine in our root
chakra. This energy usually becomes dormant very early in our lives because
we become engaged in the process of living. As children, we must learn to
identify with our sensate, mental and emotional processes and with the
genetic heritage of our physical bodies. In order to learn to survive in our
physical world, we often separate from any awareness of our Soul.

When our inner Kundalini awakens, it turns our awareness inward to our
Source and offers us an opportunity to uncover who we are, where we come
from, and where our true Home is. It is the beginning of the spiritual journey that enables us to regain
 our multidimensional consciousness. However, in order for the latent Kundalini energy to rise up the
spinal cord without physical incident, our male and female energies must be balanced, and our chakras
must be clear.

When the Kundalini awakens it is a dramatic transformational force that flows through the nadis, the
nerve channels of the body, and rises up from the base of the spine via the Sushumna. As this force
enters each chakra it increases their spin. The increased spin spews out the toxins which rises the
resonate frequency of each chakra.

This process could be likened to changing our wiring from 110V to 220V. The experience is a mix of bliss,
joy, terror, and rage. Each memory and emotion trapped within every chakra must be cleared. This
clearing can be painful, but as it is completed we can experience life with a level of peace and joy that
was once unimaginable.

During this special time of planetary transformation, more and more of us are able, or soon will be able,
to answer the call of the Goddess Kundalini. Masculine and feminine energies have been in a battle for
dominance and manipulation for eons.

It is now the TIME for each of us to balance and merge our own feminine and masculine energies, our
yin and yang. In this way, the yin of matter and yang of spirit can be combined within our consciousness
and within our earth vessel Like any journey, the Goddess Kundalini's journey begins with a single step.
That step is our determination to break through the barriers of our unconscious mind to unlock the
wisdom, power, and love that is trapped behind the veil of our forgetfulness. When we have healed our
history of pain and fear, the Kundalini can begin its rise up the Sushumna, chakra by chakra.

However, caution and patience are vital. To force the awakening of the Kundalini before we are
physically and morally ready could cause grave consequences. One never calls upon the Goddess
Kundalini for curiosity or selfish reasons. Her force is fifth dimensional and, like a dry leaf could not
stand a fire's blaze, our untamed egos could not survive the rise of Kundalini's Serpent Fire. trapped
within every chakra must be cleared. This clearing can be painful, but as it is completed we can
experience life with a level of peace and joy that was once unimaginable.

During this special time of planetary transformation, more and more of us are able, or soon will be able,
to answer the call of the Goddess Kundalini. Masculine and feminine energies have been in a battle for
dominance and manipulation for eons.

It is now the TIME for each of us to balance and merge our own feminine and masculine energies, our
yin and yang. In this way, the yin of matter and yang of spirit can be combined within our consciousness
and within our earth vessel Like any journey, the Goddess Kundalini's journey begins with a single step.
That step is our determination to break through the barriers of our unconscious mind to unlock the
wisdom, power, and love that is trapped behind the veil of our forgetfulness. When we have healed our
history of pain and fear, the Kundalini can begin its rise up the Sushumna, chakra by chakra.
 However, caution and patience are vital. To force the awakening of the Kundalini before we are
physically and morally ready could cause grave consequences. One never calls upon the Goddess
Kundalini for curiosity or selfish reasons. Her force is fifth dimensional and, like a dry leaf could not
stand a fire's blaze, our untamed egos could not survive the rise of Kundalini's Serpent Fire.

OPENING OF THE CHAKRAS

All of our senses, perceptions, and possible states of awareness can be divided into seven categories
that are associated with each of the seven chakras. Each chakra represents certain portions of our body
as well as certain experiences and states of consciousness.

Tensions that are felt in our psyche are also felt in our bodies via the chakra system. Conversely,
tensions felt in our bodies are also experienced in our psyche. The chakras are how our unconscious and
superconscious self can communicate with our conscious mind.

Each chakra vibrates to a different frequency. The lowest frequencies are closer to the base of our
spine, and the highest frequencies closer to the crown of our head. The chakras are located on the
surface of our etheric body. Each of the seven chakras is in a different location along the spinal cord and
each chakra influences a different endocrine gland and nerve plexus.

Chakras one, two, and three will be discussed in the Unconsciousness section of this web site. The
fourth and fifth chakra will be discussed in the Conscious section and the sixth and seventh chakra will
be discussed in the Superconscious section.

To find the source, and heal the issues that await us beyond the First Door, we now enter our First
Chakra, which is located at the base of our spine. Hence our First Chakra is also known as the Root
Chakra.

LOCATION: The first chakra is located at the base of the spine.

PETALS: This chakra rules the lowest vibration of our body and has the slowest wavelength. There are
four spokes, or petals. Four is the number of the square and foundations. The square is related to being
honest, or giving a "square deal, the four energies of earth--earth, air, fire, and water, and the four
directions. Four walls, four legs, or four wheels represent a strong foundation.

NOTE & MANTRA: The note for this chakra is C and the mantra is "lam" or "e" as in red. Chanting these
mantras in the key of D while focusing our attention on this area of our body can enable us to more
consciously access the first chakra.
 COLOR: The color for this chakra is red, which is the lowest frequency of human's visible light
spectrum. Red is the color of anger and/or vitality.

RULES: The first chakra rules our PHYSICAL energies. Also known as the root chakra, it governs our
vigor, heredity, survival, security, passion, money, job, and home. This chakra aids us in our everyday
survival.

SENSE: The sense of smell is related to this chakra. Our sense of smell is our most primitive sense, and
is the first sense that awakens upon our physical birth. The receptors for smell are located at the base of
our brain and feeds directly into our limbic system, which is the area of memory and emotion.
Therefore, aromas can immediately access emotional memories stored in our unconscious.

ASTROLOGICAL SIGN: The astrological sign associated with the root chakra is Taurus. The symbol for
Taurus is the bull. Like our root chakra, the bull is a symbol of masculine power and fertility. The bull
roots in the earth with his front hooves and lowers his nostrils toward the ground to warn any who
would threaten his "herd". There are many cows in the herd, but only the strongest bull will be able to
preserve the genetic integrity of the group.

The first chakra is actually the basis of both our masculine and feminine energy. It represents our
masculine will and male sexual organs as well as the feminine energy of the Goddess Kundalini.
Therefore, a man can learn to integrate his feminine power and a woman can learn to integrate her
masculine power through the clearing and opening of this chakra.

ELEMENT: Earth is the element associated with the first chakra and the mineral kingdom is the top of
that hierarchy. Crystals have been prized by humankind for eons and have also been used in esoteric
healing. Since it rules our first dimensional self that is unable to reflect upon itself, perceptions from our
root chakra are usually unconscious. This first dimensional portion of us can only be aware of a "hive or
species consciousness".

Even though, the first chakra has many masculine qualities it is also the "seat of the Goddess Kundalini"
and is therefore often associated with our relationship with our mothers and with Mother Earth. Our
relationships with our mother set up our attitude toward home, security, and money. If we are cut off
from our roots, we feel cut off from the earth as well.

CONSCIOUSNESS: The first chakra rules our survival

consciousness and represents our deepest unconscious and most
primitive self. This chakra represents the reptilian portion of our
brain, which is our brainstem, our center for life support. The
brainstem and the area immediately above it are called the
reptilian brain because it is possessed by all creatures from
reptiles to humans. For reptiles, this area is their entire brain, but
for humans it is the base, or stem, of their brain. In fact, part of
this area is known as the brainstem.
PERSONAL TIMELINE: The first chakra represents birth to two years of age. This is the time before we
have completed our process of individuation and still perceive ourselves as a part of our parents. This
chakra represents our struggle to come to terms with our physical life and physical body. Our
Multidimensional Spirits are new to the limitations and separation of our new 3D reality, and we
struggling to learn how to control our physical earth vessel. Fortunately, we naturally travel into the
higher dimensions at this age and can return Home whenever we are desperately in need of comfort
and understanding.

SOCIAL TIMELINE: Anthropologically, the first chakra represents the time when humankind was cave
dwellers. At that time in our "civilization", we lived from day to day. To assist in our struggle for survival,
we worshiped animals and other aspects of our physical environment.

ENDOCRINE GLAND: Each chakra feeds prana into a different endocrine gland. Just as there are seven
chakras, there are seven endocrine glands. Both the chakras and the endocrine glands are located along
the spinal cord. The endocrine glands manufacture hormones and supply them to the bloodstream.
These glands are called "ductless" because there is not a duct to any specific part of the body. Instead,
hormones are released into the bloodstream where they are carried by the blood to every organ and
tissue to exert their influence on all functions of the physical body.

Each gland is internally related to the other glands and also works closely with the nervous and
circulatory system. In order for the organs of the body to work efficiently, the blood must contain
certain chemicals. Many of these chemicals are secreted by the endocrine glands, and this secretion is
vital for the health of the entire system. Our bodies can become diseased if there are too many or too
few hormones.

The endocrine gland for the first chakra is the adrenal glands. There are actually two adrenal glands
located with one on top of each of the two kidneys. The adrenal glands are the body's call to battle.
When adrenaline is released into the system our perceptions become clearer, we have added vigor and
feel more courageous.

The release of adrenaline activates the fight/flight syndrome, which prepares us for “fight or flight.”
Release of adrenaline and activation of fight/flight is brought on by real or imagined danger. Therefore,
our emotions can activate a release of adrenaline when we feel extreme fear or even chronic anxiety.
The first chakra is the "survival chakra," and the fight/flight syndrome is vital for the survival of every
species.

NERVE PLEXUS: The first chakra is located near the sacral plexus. The sacral plexus is the nerve center,
which rules the skeleton, legs, feet, eliminatory system, male reproductive organs, and the prostate. If
there is a problem with the leg or foot on the right, masculine, side of the body it can indicate issues of
trust in one's will. If there is a problem with the leg or foot on the left, feminine, side then it can indicate
issues with trust of one's emotional life.
CLEAR: When the first chakra is clear we feel secure, grounded, and stable. We can use good "common
sense" to balance our finances as well as our everyday responsibilities and still initiate new activities and
interest. Our eliminatory system functions well, neural activity in our legs and feet is healthy, and our
ability to initiate sexual encounters is comfortable and natural. Our root chakra is the home of the
Sleeping Serpent, our Kundalini. When this chakra is clear and balanced the Goddess Kundalini Shakti
can awaken and begin her gradual rise towards reunion with Lord Shiva.

UNCLEAR: When the first chakra is unclear we feel insecure and fearful. We can also become absent-
minded because we are ungrounded. We may also have a difficult time with our finances and day to day
necessities. Whatever security we derive from material things can become threatened. There can also
be problems with our home, which is our base of operations in physical life. We can become self-
indulgent and self-centered and suffer from depression and grief. We may suffer from hemorrhoids,
constipation, sciatica, or prostate problems.

All of the above emotional, behavioral, and physical health issues have to do with the ability to let go.
We cannot let go of our sadness, let go of material sources of comfort when finances require, or even let
go of the waste material of our bodies. If we cannot release what is holding us back, we cannot move
forward. Difficulties with our sciatic nerve and problems with our legs and feet display this dynamic.
Prostate problems can arise from frustrated sexual or creative drives.

EARTH'S CHAKRAS: Just as the first chakra represents our physical body, the Earth's first chakra
represents Her physical body. The planetary first chakra is located at Mt. Sinai in the Middle East. Lady
Gaia is allowing Her Kundalini to rise to meet her Divine Mate. It is TIME now that we hear Her call.
Hence, this area of the planet is the center of great unrest.

DIMENSIONS: The first chakra rules our first and second dimensional selves. Our first dimensional self
represents the genetic coding, cells, and minerals of our bodies. It also represents our most primitive
"animal self", which is represented by the fight/flight response that serves to assure the survival of the
species. The root chakra also rules the male sex glands and the testosterone that they secrete. This
testosterone drives the males in our society, and the male polarity of our psyche, to perpetuate and
protect humanity.

SUMMARY: The body of Mother Earth and Her consciousness, Lady Gaia, is the third dimensional
planet that supports our physical body. Just as our physical body communicates with our consciousness
by its state of health, disease, comfort, and discomfort, Lady Gaia communicates with us via the health
of Her planet.

Our Western society has traveled so far into our third dimensional individuality that we have lost sight
of the fact that we are members of a greater whole. We have forgotten that we are members of a planet
that we must all share. This forgetfulness has allowed us to overlook the fact that our individual
destinies are intrinsically tied to the destiny of Mother Earth who houses and feeds our physical self.

Our physical bodies and the body of Earth send messages to us via the first and second dimension. If
 there are disruptions and diseases on a genetic and cellular level, if the elements of earth that are
around and within our bodies are disrupted, if plants and animals are becoming extinct on a daily rate,
there is a message that is being sent. We can say that we have heard these messages, but if our
behavior has not been altered, then we have not LISTENED.

We can deny or ignore our bodies and the body of Earth upon which we live, but it is difficult to deny or
ignore our behavior. Our actions interact with our environment and with others to create a mirror that
forces us to look at ourselves. We can hold on to a victim mentality, which allows us to stay in denial and
lie to ourselves, but our actions do not lie. In today's world, a lot of our needs for survival are "getting
what we want". We must learn to recognize that our actions dictate to us what we truly want, for that is
what we find time to "do". Only when we can recognize the messages from our unconscious as they are
displayed in our behavior, can we take full responsibility for our actions.

However, how much time do we have to learn to listen to the needs of our planet and Her future
generations? Has our individuality, which we so dearly prize in the West, cost us our ability to see the
bigger picture? When our first chakra is closed, it is difficult for prana to infuse our physical body. We
are then out of touch with our own power to listen to and respond to the needs of our body and the
home of our body, Earth.

Our actions then become reactions, and our ability to take responsibility for our personal power is
diluted into a dismal struggle for survival. However, when the first chakra is awakened, spirit lives in
matter and all of our behavior is directed by spirit, the spirit within our physical bodies and the spirit
within our Earth.

A VISIT TO THE LOWER ASTRAL

The third and the fourth dimension influence and react to each other. Events in the third dimension
affect the fourth dimension and, in turn, events in the fourth dimension affect the third dimension.
There is a relationship between the two, which is usually unconscious to our physical reality. Everything
that has ever happened in the third dimension remains in the fourth like an echo.

This echo reverberates between the two dimensions creating a perpetual motion machine that creates
the same patterns of reality over and over. If the pattern is filled with love, it assists us in accepting our
Soul into our physical form. However, if the pattern is filled with fear, it holds us in negative cycles that
we repeat over and over. In order to stop these cycles, the fear must be healed with love.

The Lower Astral Plane is the lowest vibration of the fourth dimension, which holds the invisible
emanations of all the fear, and negativity that is projected into it from the physical plane. The lower
astral plane has been known as Hell, but it is a Hell of our own creation for it is merely the completion of
actions that were initiated on the physical plane.

The Lower Astral Plane is where all the fear, anger, sorrows, and pain that we created and/or did not
heal in our physical life awaits us to be cleared on the next dimension. The lower astral plan is like the
cosmic dump. All the fear that people have when they "die" to their third dimensional world settles in
the lowest vibration of the fourth dimension. This fear then influences the third dimension.

For us to bring our Soul down into our physical body so that it can transform our earth vessel into a
Lightbody, we must face the darkness that we have left in the Lower Astral Plane and clear it with our
LOVE. When we have done that, we create a tunnel of light through the density of this Plane, which
allows us greater access to our Higher Selves. Clearing our Lower Astral Body also assists us to release
our greatest enemy—SHAME.

Shame, shame
I know your name.
Whatever the reason,
you're always the same.

You make me feel

like I am less.
You hold me back
and cause me stress.
Down deep inside me
you do hide
behind my fear,
beside my pride.

You tell me
not to try again.
You say I don't
deserve to win.

"I am your friend.

Hold back," you say.
"They'll soon find out
so just don't play."

But who are "they"?

What will they know?
What is it that
I must not show?

When you say I'm bad

and don't deserve,
it is your power
that you preserve.

The power of
my hidden shame
to hold me back,
that is your game.

But I won't play,

not any more.
You've won so far.
I've kept the score.

I don't believe
I should hold back.
I don't believe
I have this lack.

I know you grew

inside my mind.
The cause of this
I must now find.
 Then send you out,
outside my life.
Purge your conflict,
release your strife.

When did I take

the shame you give?
I'll find that day
you started to live.

Then love that me

who took you in
and tell it,
"No, you did not sin.

"You were a child

and knew no better.
You learned that shame,
down to the letter.

"Now give it back.

It's a mistake.
Its someone else's
shame you take.

"Dear child, I love you

you are a wonder.
Let no one pull
your dreams asunder.

"I welcome all

you have to say
and know that you
will show the way.

"The way to life

that's filled with glory.
I listen now,
please tell your story."

Excerpts from:
RECONSTRUCTING REALITY
 Book Two of Visions from Venus

By Suzan Caroll PhD

(In this section of Book II,Shature, the main character, is studying on the fifth dimension and acting as
the Higher Self to her different third dimensional lives. Shature does this by entering into a dome, which
allows her to interface with the physical world.)

"Shature, I have felt your approach. Are you ready to resume your studies?" spoke the Guide as Shature
entered the Temple.

"Yes, my Guide, I am. I feel different somehow. I feel like I am on the edge of a great transition. I have
merged with my Divine Complement and we have realized some patterns that we must release. I know
that I must heal my fear of abandonment. This fear creates a vicious cycle. First, I fear that I will be
abandoned. Then, because I am afraid, I cannot trust others. Then, because I cannot trust others, I am
angry. Then, because I am angry, I push others away. Then, because I push others away, they leave me.
The, because others have left me, I am afraid that I will be abandoned."

"Wonderful, my one. I can see that you now understand the pattern that you have created. I have
telepathically received your desire to view the lives in which you danced this cycle of abandonment.
Your desire will activate different third dimensional realities and program them into the dome. The
dome will then present a holographic display of one time period at a time. Remember, you are actually
entering that time frame and any interaction that you have with its occupants is real and will most
assuredly alter their reality..."

Ancient Egypt

This time, Shature found herself experiencing the story as a participant rather than as an observer. She
was not too happy about this since she knew that something happened in this life that pulled her into
her darkness. She began to feel a panic arise from deep within her and she knew that she would have to
calm herself in order to remain detached. Yes, something very bad had happened. She could feel the evil
overtake her like a million spiders crawling on her flesh.

"You are feeling the evil around you," spoke the Guide in response to Stature’s thoughts. "You are now
in a life in ancient Egypt and you are a Priestess of the Temple of Set. The Temple of Set brought the
teachings of the Dark Robes to Egypt at the fall of Atlantis. The name Set means 'cutter' or 'isolator'.
Set's followers seek initiation through self-deification and call upon the forces of isolation and limitation
to free them selves from what they believe is the 'delusion of unity'.

They desire the experience of the greatest individuality without any responsibility to others and without
the consequence of their action. They believe that the end is more important than the means. They
achieve the fulfillment of their desires through the use of Black Magic, which is the interaction with the
disharmonious energies of the physical and the lower Astral Plane.

"Do you remember how you feared and avoided the Dark Robes on Atlantis? Your Soul could not
understand their Black Magic. Your unresolved fear drew you into this life so that you could learn why
one would choose to follow the darkness rather than the light."

"Yes," whispered Shature as if she were trying not to disturb the forces of darkness that clung to her. "I
can feel that I am totally selfish in this life. Nothing is more important than my own self-advancement.
Anyone who might assist me in that purpose is disposable once I am finished with them. I can feel that I
am ruthless, cold, and completely without love. How will my fifth dimensional consciousness ever assist
one who has no ability to love?"

"I am here with you, " said the voice of the Guide. "I know that is difficult for you to experience this life
as a participant. However, your lessons are advancing and you are ready for greater and greater
challenges. Keep talking to me with your mind. It will help you to maintain a link to your consciousness
as Shature."

Shature was glad to obey the Guide's request. Perhaps if she could talk about what she was
experiencing, it would help calm her fear.

"I am a woman of about thirty years," she began. "I sense that my name is Nubnoset which means,
'servant of Set'. I am standing in front of a man with a high hat and dark robe. He has a long black
mustache that extends past his chin and outlines a mouth that is firm and strong. His eyes are riveting. I
cannot lower my gaze to encompass his body. All I can see is his stern, dark face and a huge hat
decorated with rubies and emeralds."

"Who is this man?" asked the Guide to keep Shature aware of her higher consciousness.

"I can sense that he is a High Priest of the Temple of Set. He is my lover...No... he is my father. NO...he is
both! It is acceptable in this culture for a man to take his daughter to bed. We have been lovers for
many years and we have a daughter named Nephrite who is thirteen years of age. My father doesn't
want me anymore. I am too old, or rather, our daughter is 'old enough'.

"I am begging with him not to embarrass me. How can he cast me aside? I am telling him that since I was
a young girl I have served him and his evil God, that I have done unspeakable things to myself and to
others because he asked me to.'"

"'HA," he laughs at me. "You chose to serve 'my' God and were happy to do so as long as you felt the
power.'"

"His words cut me like a knife. How can that be true? How could I have actually enjoyed a life so filled
with selfish and depraved deeds? I look into the heart of Nubnoset and shudder to realize that he has
spoken the truth. I have used others to achieve my own ends and pushed them aside when I was
satiated. I have ruined my life for a man who has never cared for me. I am not even sad that I may lose
 him. For the first time since my initiation into the Priesthood of Set, I am afraid. I am afraid that I will
suffer what I have done to others.

"I fall to the ground in a plea for mercy. I hold onto his ankles and tell him all that I will do for him if he
will just not cast me aside. He laughs again and kicks me away. I kneel on the ground at his feet and
cover my face with my hands as I sob hysterically.

"'Will you die for me?' he asks as he kneels down and lays his dagger on the floor beside me. He pulls my
hands from my face and smiles his sinister smile as he looks into my tear-filled eyes.

"For a moment, time stands still. I am looking into his face as he smiles at me, almost lovingly. But he
loves only himself. This is what he wants me to DO for him. He wants me to kill myself for him, just like I
have killed others-for him. My father, the evil Priest, picks up the dagger and offers it to me. I know the
dagger. He uses it for sacrifices to Set.

"I stare into the glisten of its sharp, curved blade for what seems like eternity. All the times that I used
that dagger on others flashes before my eyes. Yes, of course, in the end I will use it on myself. I am to be
his sacrifice now. I take the dagger and he chuckles as he stands and walks across the room where he
will watch me die-for him.

"I place the point of the blade just below my sternum. I know how to make the kill quick and clean. I
learned it from him."

Then, all went black for a moment as Shature fought to remember who she was. She was not Nubnoset,
but Nubnoset was a portion of her. However, there was also a life on Venus, her Guide, and Lamire. Yes,
she must think of her life upon fifth dimensional Venus in order to rescue herself from the depths of
Nubnoset's Hell.

Shature took a slow, deep breath and realized that she had detached from Nubnoset who was lying at
her feet. She looked around and, with a cold chill, she realized that she and the etheric form of Nubnoset
were in the lower Astral Plane. Shature remembered how she had feared this plane while she was in
Atlantis and Faerie.

Everywhere she looked was a blood red darkness that was almost black. She heard wails and cries in the
distance, but all she could see through the heavy and sticky blackness was herself and Nubnoset.
Nubnoset gradually aroused and slowly sat up. Although Shature was touching her, Nubnoset was aware
only of herself and the hatred that she held inside of her for the man whom she blamed for causing her
death. She must seek revenge. Shature tried to communicate with Nubnoset, but was instead swept back
into her mind. Stature’s Guide called to her.

"Speak to me Shature and tell me of your experience."

From her place in the lower Astral Plane, Nubnoset, with Shature locked in her consciousness, could
observe the physical plane where she had just "died."
"He thinks that he can discard me like a slave." Shature heard the thoughts of Nubnoset-her thoughts as
Nubnoset. "I will not have it. He will be sorry for what he has done to me. I will use my physic powers to
influence someone to poison him. Xaria, his servant, is beginning to hate him for what he has done to
her. I know that I can influence her to put the poison in his goblet."

Shature tried to be the observer and connect with the mind of Nubnoset, but it was impossible. It was
only with feelings of compassion or love that Nubnoset could recognize Stature’s call and Nubnoset had
neither. Shature was trying to understand how her Soul could have chosen such a life. What could she
have learned? She died just as cruelly as she had lived. As she sank back into Nubnoset's consciousness
Shature heard the voice of her Guide reminding her to continue speaking to him.

"I have done it," spoke Nubnoset as she observed the physical plane. The consciousness of Shature was
trapped within Nubnoset's bitter thoughts and words. "Xaria hates the High Priest very much. I have
spoken to her in her sleep and used my psychic influence, plus a little Black Magic, to give her the idea of
putting poison into his goblet. There he is! He is going to drink from the cup.

"But wait. He is pausing. Could he suspect? He always knew when someone was against him. Could he
know that it is I? He is looking at me as if he can see my ghost! He is smiling as he sets down the goblet
and leaves the room. I hear him in the other room talking to our daughter. He is telling her that she is so
special that he will allow her to drink from his cup.

"He knows! He knows what I have planned. He can see me even though I am dead and he is sending our
daughter to her death just to spite me.

"I watch in horror as Nephrite enters the room and walks toward the poisoned drink. What can I do?
Who can I call to help me? My daughter cannot see me. Since my death I have come to her many times
in her sleep and have tried to tell her about the High Priest, but she will not hear. She loves him like I did
when I was young, before the evil overtook my heart and robbed me of the ability to love. She is as
foolish as I was and will meet the same end.

"I must call someone. I cannot call on the forces of Set as they are the cause of this. I must call on the
other side. I must call upon the Light. But, could the light hear my voice? I have turned to the darkness
and become as wicked as my father. I have totally given my Soul over to the forces of darkness in the
name of--what? It certainly was not Love.

Shature pulled herself from the trap of Nubnoset's consciousness and saw a small ray of light enter the
darkness of their Hell. This was her chance. Nubnoset did love someone. She loved her daughter and was
trying to turn towards the light to save her. Maybe now Shature could maintain an observer-
consciousness long enough to serve as Nubnoset's guide. Shature pulled the Violet Fire around her and
tried to remember her childhood as Nubnoset.

Had she ever believed in Spirit? She then remembered Nubnoset as a young woman sitting upon her
mother's deathbed. Nubnoset's mother had believed in the Violet Fire and had given her a cartouche
with the name of Archangel Zadkiel engraved upon it in hieroglyphics. Her mother had told her that the
 Archangel Zadkiel was the guardian of the Violet Fire and she should call upon him for protection.
Shature whispered to Nubnoset to remember her mother.

Suddenly, the name Zadkiel came into Nubnoset's mind and she seemed to awaken to her bleak
environment for the first time.

"Where am I?" she asked Shature whom she could now see.

"You are dead; Nubnoset and you are in the lower Astral Plane. Some have called this place Hell."

"Yes, I have come here at my death because of the corrupt life that I have lived."

"And," continued Shature "because you have wished ill upon the living. But, you have remembered love,
love of your daughter, and have called upon the forces of Light to assist you in saving her. I am Shature
and I am here to answer your call. Do you remember Archangel Zadkiel?"

"Zadkiel, yes, The Order of Zadkiel, and the Temple of the Violet Fire. I had a small cartouche that my
mother had given me at her death. She told me that it had been passed down from mother to child since
the time of Atlantis. I was to hold it and to call to the images with my mind when I was afraid. But, I
knew my father wouldn't approve. I loved him more than my mother so I put the cartouche away in my
drawer and soon forgot it. Do you think that I could call to it now after serving the darkness for most of
my life?"

"It is never too late to remember the light," comforted Shature.

"But I no longer have a voice. I no longer have a body. And I fear that I no longer have a Soul. I gave them
all away because I wanted my father to love me. Do I care now for his love? He has forsaken me even
after my death. Now I must save my daughter or she shall meet the same fate. All I care for is the life of
my child. I must call upon the Violet Fire. But how?"

"Do you remember how your mother called the Violet Fire? She tried to teach you."

"But, I wouldn't listen," continued Nubnoset. "It was something about consecration of every portion of
yourself. But, I cannot remember now and I must hurry to save my daughter."

"Nubnoset," Shature spoke gently. "There is no hurry because you are no longer bound by Earth time."

"Yes," spoke Nubnoset in a moment of sadness. "I am dead. I have wasted my life by giving it to another.
I will not allow my daughter to waste hers. I cannot!"

"Then say the words of consecration with me. I will help you," spoke Shature.

"Beloved Archangel Zadkiel, I call upon you to consecrate me in the Forces of Light."

Nubnoset repeated the words and then her dark eyes registered light.
"I remember, I remember the dedication. I will say it with you." Together, they finished the decree.
 "I consecrate the energies of my lifestream as it flows from the heart of the Sun!

"I consecrate my physical body, my emotional body, my mental body, and my etheric body to the service
of the Violet Fire!

"I consecrate my eyes to see only the Light.

"I consecrate my ears to hear only the sound of the One and the still small voice of the Presence!

"I consecrate my mouth to speak only with the tongues of Angels!

"I consecrate my mind that it may receive the clear and direct consciousness of the Higher Self.

"I consecrate my hands that they may heal and my feet that they may walk upon the Path of Light.

"Take this form, every cell and atom, and consecrate it to the service of the Light.

"Blaze, Blaze, Blaze the Violet Fire!

Transmuting ALL shadow into
LIGHT, LIGHT, LIGHT!"

All was still.

They watched the physical plane below where Nephrite paused as if she had heard the decree. Then, the
room began to shake and the table holding the goblet tipped and the goblet fell to the floor, spilling the
contents.

The Light had saved her!

But wait, Nephrite was dabbing up the poisoned wine with the hem of her gown and touching it to her
lips.

"NO! NO! NO!" called Nubnoset. "Archangel Zadkiel, you must stop her!"

"She will not die," resonated the powerful and melodious voice of Zadkiel.

A ray of Violet Light streaked through the darkness as Zadkiel spoke. But when the light faded the
blackness returned and Shature was again pulled inside the consciousness of Nubnoset. The distant voice
of her Guide was the only thread of light that connected Shature to her fifth dimensional self.
 "Speak to me," he called to her.

"I am still in the lower Astral Plane," spoke Shature from deep within the consciousness of Nubnoset. "It
has been three Earth days since my daughter touched the poisoned liquid to her lips. I fear that she will
die after all. No, she has died! Here she is. She can see me now."

"'No, Mother, I am not yet dead, but I linger so close to death that I can now see your form. I must know.
How did I get so ill? Is it from the wine? Were you trying to kill me, as Father has said?"

"No, my daughter, I tried to poison him, but his will was too strong. Why would I poison you with his
goblet? Somehow he knew my plan and sent you to drink from his cup to punish me. I do not condone
what I have done. I wanted to murder him because I could not face my own darkness. I had to blame my
evil choices on him. But all of my actions were my own. Please, dear daughter, do not make the same
mistakes that I have.

"I called upon the forces of the Light to assist you when you went to drink of the goblet. That is why the
room shook and the goblet fell to the ground. Archangel Zadkiel has told me that you will not die. I must
believe his words. The faith that I could not have for myself I vow to have for you.

"Dear Nephrite, I beg you. Do not allow him to corrupt you. My mother tried to warn me just as I am
warning you, but I would not listen to her. When you awaken, and I know you will, go to the top drawer
of my red dresser. Inside there is a small cartouche that my mother gave to me. Wear it my dear and it
will protect you."

The image of her daughter began to fade because her body was calling her back. Nephrite would not die.

"You will have the strength, my daughter, that I did not," Nubnoset called to Nephrite's fading form.
"You will be able to say no to him. I was not!"

The last vision of Nephrite was gone and Nubnoset was left alone in the lower Astral Plane. Even her
connection to Shature was forgotten. Shature had gone so deeply into Nubnoset's consciousness to
assist her with saving Nephrite that Shature had become lost in the caverns of Nubnoset's tortured
mind. Nubnoset heard a voice calling from deep within her unconscious, "Shature, Shature!" but she did
not recognize the voice or the name. The darkness of her environment had separated her from Shature
and from Shature's Guide. Nubnoset was alone. She was abandoned to the darkness in her death just as
she had been in her life. Abandonment, yes that is what her father had threatened over and over again
to coerce her into doing his will. Now, finally, she had stood up to him-from the other side of the grave.

A memory came to her of how her father had locked her in a small, dark room until she had agreed to
do anything just so that he would release her. The total darkness of the small, foul-smelling room had
always terrified her. Every time she was locked inside the room she tried to confront her fear and to
relax into the darkness, but it reminded her of the wicked things that were done to her and that she had
done to others. She realized now that it was not just the fear that had made her beg him to release her,
it was the guilt and shame as well.
Now, once again, Nubnoset was in darkness. Her greatest fears in life had become her reality in death.
Was this to be her punishment for the evil life that she had lived? Was she to exist eternally alone in the
deepest darkness? Alone, with only her fear and shame to remind her of what she had done. Unlike the
dark room of her childhood, there were no walls here -- only an infinity of nothingness. But, she had
made her choices. Her mother had not followed her father's ways. It had cost her mother her health,
but at least she had her Soul. Nubnoset knew that she deserved this death to atone for all the suffering
she had caused in her life.

But wait, was that a small glimmer of light off to her right? No, it was merely her imagination. Then she
heard a voice. It was the same voice who had called the name Shature earlier.

"If you can imagine the Light, then you can choose it." Nubnoset did not understand the meaning of
these words, but they did prompt her to look to the light again. It seemed somewhat brighter, but it
flickered on and off with the surges of fear that engulfed her. In fact, there appeared to be a connection.
When she gave into her fear, the light grew dim or and even disappeared completely. But, when she
summoned the courage to face her fear and the deep guilt and shame beneath it, the light grew
brighter. The fear seemed to control the Light.

She wondered if, inversely, the Light could control the fear. If she chose to focus only on the light would
the fear diminish? Deep in her mind there was a warm chuckle from the unknown voice. The warmth of
the voice amplified the light, which made it easier to find in the clawing darkness. She focused on the
light more intently now and found that, as she did so, the fear faded. Could she choose to see only the
light? Could the light distract her from her fear and anger-anger at her father and anger at herself? Yes,
she was angry with herself. She knew now that she had always blamed herself for giving into her father.
But, could she have stopped him?

No, she had been a child. She had no strength against her powerful father. Had there been a small speck
of light inside that room, or inside herself that she could not see because she was afraid? But, of course,
she was afraid. How could she judge herself for that? She had been a child and she was no match for her
father. He manipulated her with the dark room and with his dark mind. He always knew just what to say
and how to say it so that she would believe him. He even made her believe that her mother did not love
her and that he was the only parent who cared for her!

Nubnoset knew that she would have to forgive that child, forgive herself, for giving into the power of
her father. With that thought she felt a warm glow arise within her ethereal body. The glow felt almost
like love, but she wasn't sure. She had not had much experience with love. She felt love from her mother
when she had given her the cartouche and she had felt it from her daughter/sister when she was born.
But, she had never felt it from a man. She had felt only fear and hatred from them. No-wait-somewhere
deep in her memory a flash ignited. A face appeared in her mind, the long forgotten face of a young
man.

Deep sadness and regret filled her as she envisioned him. Her ghostly form shivered with agony and
regret. He was the only man who had ever loved her. She had forgotten him because the sorrow and
guilt of his memory were too great. He had tried to save her, but her father had found out about them.
 She remembered the scene as she relived it. She was only fifteen years old. Her lover was one of the
young soldiers who were assigned to guard the halls of the temple where her mother lived. Her mother
was still alive then, although she was always ill. Some said it was because of her father's Black Magic.

Nubnoset relived how she had met her young man while he was guarding her mother's door and how
they had taken the risk of looking into each other's eyes. Normally, the guards were like statues and
were never noticed. However, as she passed him, she felt a pull so strong that she could not resist
turning her head. He looked familiar even though she knew that she had never seen him. In fact, as she
relived the moment, she realized that he had "felt" familiar. As she looked into his eyes, she felt a pull at
her heart and she heard the name, Lamire. But, as she learned later, that was not his name nor was it
anyone that he knew. But now, the name alone brought such a glow to her heart that the dim light
before her beamed stronger and stronger.

"Shature, Shature!" she heard again in her mind. But, the name still meant nothing to her. The only thing
that was familiar was the "feel" of her one true love and the name, Lamire. She had never known what
had happened to her lover. Her father had found them where they secretly met in the garden. She was
taken away from him and put in her dark room until she begged to be released. Nubnoset hoped they
had simply killed him and not used him for their evil purposes. She knew that her father could make him
call for death, beg for death. It was the vision of what they might be doing to him that haunted her as
she was trapped in the darkness.

"Release him and I will be your servant," she begged.

But her father knew better than to allow her to make a decision based on love. He left her in her
deepest fear and guilt until she forgot her lover, forgot Love! She never knew how long she had been
locked away. When finally they released her, she was taken into deep caves of the Temple of Set where
the light of day had never shown.

She must return to those caves again for within them was hidden her Soul-but how?

"Follow the Light," she heard the voice that bad been calling for someone named Shature. It was now
becoming familiar. She looked towards the light and as she did so, she saw that it was moving away
from her.

"No," she cried. "Do not leave me." She moved towards the speck of light and it grew stronger, but still it
moved away from her.

"Am I being abandoned again?" she cried.

The light dimmed as she allowed the old fear to come forward.

"I choose the Light," she called. "Do not leave me. I will not allow the darkness to overtake me again."

The light grew stronger in response to her words and began to move more swiftly.

"The Light is not leaving you. It is guiding you," spoke the voice.
 The Light grew brighter and brighter as she followed it, but it was always just beyond her reach. Then
she saw a cave. But wait, the cave was the Cave of Set where she had practiced Black Magic and much
worse. The light stopped just within its entrance beckoning her to join it.

"I can't go in there again. It is filled with darkness. But, as she spoke, the light grew brighter and sent a
tentacle of itself into the mouth of the cave. It wanted her to enter the cave, to enter her fears and her
own darkness that was hidden there.

"I do not want to blame my darkness on another!" She spoke to the impersonal light. "I will no longer
blame my father for my own behavior. I could have resisted him like my mother did. In the end, I died
just as she did."

"You needed to learn about your own darkness," spoke the familiar voice that now seemed to be inside
of her. This voice seemed to be guiding her. Had she known it before?

"You must now learn to view that darkness not as an enemy with whom you must do battle, but as a
component of yourself that is always present in the lower worlds. Light and dark are not just 'good' and
'bad' as they are experienced in the lower worlds."

The voice was clear now. Yes, she had known it before, but when? She certainly had not known it in her
life as Nubnoset. The voice continued and disrupted Nubnoset's thoughts.

"Darkness and light are only opposite extremes on a spectrum. Light represents unity and darkness
represents separation. If you deny your darkness in order to know only your light, you allow one portion
of yourself to become 'unconscious' to your total awareness."

"I have definitely not denied my darkness. Now I wish to acknowledge my light."

"Then you must take this light into the cave and unify it with your darkness."

"Will that heal the life I have just lived?"

"It will help."

"Then, I will enter the cave. I don't ever want to have another life like the one I have just experienced."

"Yes, that is a wise decision," spoke the voice. "However, it is a dangerous one. Once you have gone
deep into your own darkness, you can easily forget your light. That is what happened in the life that you
have just lived. You must first surround yourself with the light that awaits you at the entrance to the
cave. It is your own light that you felt when you remembered your lover.

“When you step down into the caves of your psyche, take with you an amethyst crystal in your right
hand and a clear crystal in your left hand." A crystal materialized in each hand. "These crystals will
protect you and help you hold your light during your journey. Also, use the Violet Fire in the manner that
you used it to save your daughter. Remember that your only true enemy is the enemy within that you
are not aware of. With your crystals and the Violet Fire, begin your journey NOW."
 Nubnoset stepped warily into the dark regions of the cave. She tenaciously held the crystals and
constantly chanted for the protection of the Violet Fire. The cave was in total darkness and the only light
was her own. At the entrance of the cave she had felt strong enough to make this journey, but now fear
was eroding away at her courage. She could not see where she was going or where she had been. She
was a small island of light lost in the deepest recesses of darkness.

Then, memories came to her mind, memories of lives other than the one she had just left. Lives in which
she had done to others what her father had done to her. She had kept these lives as a secret from
herself to avoid the shame and guilt that they held and she had created dungeons in her mind to hold
them. Now Nubnoset saw the threshold to this dungeon mirrored before her. On the other side of that
threshold she knew was every life which she had just remembered, every life that she had just felt.
Nubnoset sank back in horror, her light dimmed.

"Shature, Shature," called the voice that had been guiding her. Who was Shature and why was the voice
calling for her? Had she know this voice before? Was it calling her Shature?

"Yes," replied the voice. "It is you I call. YOU are Shature."

"No," she argued, "I am Nubnoset, or at least I was Nubnoset."

But, she was not sure who she was now. Since entering the cave, she realized that she had been many
people in many different lifetimes. Perhaps she had once been the person called Shature. No, wait, she
remembered now. Shature had been the name of the one who had helped her save her daughter. And
the voice, yes, it was familiar as well. A brief picture crossed her mind of a circular room with a domed
ceiling.

"Shature," the voice called again.

Yes, it felt like her name. The voice felt loving and so did the circular room. She wanted to trust the voice
and believe that somehow it was calling the wise woman who had helped her. Perhaps that wise
woman, Shature, WAS a part of her. Since she had had so many lives filled with darkness, then she must
have also had lives in which she developed her light. But how could she be Nubnoset and also be
Shature at the same time?

"I am a higher vibration of you," spoke Shature who was freed from the depths of Nubnoset's
unconsciousness by her Guide's call and by Nubnoset's awareness of her. "I have come into you from
another dimension so that I may guide you. The voice you have heard is my Guide."

Deep within her heart Nubnoset felt Shature's love, but shame for the life she had just lived did not
allow her to accept that love.

"I know that it is difficult for you to feel your Higher Self when you have just left a life so filled with
darkness," continued Shature in a gentle, caring voice. "Because of the life you have just lived you forgot
that there was guidance upon which you could depend. But you forgot because you were so alone in
that life that you could not believe that someone cared for you. Even I became lost in you-just as you
were lost. But because you remembered love and followed the light, I have awakened in you. Now I can
assist you in balancing your darkness with your light.

"Feel me within you as we enter the dungeon. Allow my power, my wisdom, and my love to be yours.
Feel me within you as I speak through you."

Nubnoset did not understand all that Shature told her, but she could feel a wisdom, a power and a love
inside of her that had never been present before. Nubnoset, with Shature awakened within her, bravely
stepped across the threshold of her dungeon. Before her was a long hallway with rows of cells on either
side. The scent of decay was nauseating.

The vision of horror made her want to shield her eyes and the sounds of agony threatened to dim her
light. She clung to the feeling of this other, wiser portion of herself inside of her. Nubnoset held the
crystals firmly in her hands, called upon the Violet Fire one more time, and entered the first cell.

Within this cell was a Wizard who had created a monster, simply because he could. He wanted to test
his power of creation and, since he believed he was separate from all life, it did not occur to him that
this monster might prey on others. In the end, it preyed upon him and caused his death. The monster
and its creator had been locked in mortal combat ever since. Nubnoset shone the Violet Light into the
cell. She walked through the bars, knowing that they were just an illusion. The monster and the wizard
turned and, for one brief moment, ceased their endless battle.

"Who are you?" they asked together.

"I am the sum total of all that I have been," spoke Shature through the astral form of Nubnoset. "I have
come here now to claim you as a portion of myself."

"Why would we wish to join you?" they sneered.

"You have no choice. I am you and you are me. I now step into you and embrace you with my Light. I
neither judge you nor fear you. When I was a child, I spoke as a child and acted as a child. Now I am of
the ONE and I embrace the children of my Soul. "The Light of my total Self now fills this cell!"

With these words, the monster and the Wizard were transformed into pure creation and creator.

Nubnoset, with Shature as her inner guide, then moved through each cell shining the Violet Fire and
embracing the darkness with the light. There was a Priestess of the Darkness from ancient India and an
evil witch in early England. There were vicious warriors who cared only for the blood of others, and glory
for themselves, and cruel, brutal men who turned their women into slaves to be used for their service
and pleasure. There were manipulative women who pulled men into their web like a black widow spider
and used their seductive power to harm others.

All of these, and more, were absorbed into the Light.

Down and down the rows of cells walked Nubnoset with Shature radiating from within her until all the
cells were absorbed and transmuted by the light. The dungeon was empty now and Nubnoset had to
transform it as well.

"I must now clear this dungeon with my Light," Shature and Nubnoset now spoke as one voice. "I must
own this dungeon as my own by taking responsibility for its creation. As I stand in the center of this
dungeon of my Soul-I NOW forgive myself. I was learning to be a creator and I created separation and
limitation. I then abandoned my creations and sent them to this prison deep within myself. I NOW am
beyond the time and space of separation and I NOW stand in the center of this dungeon and project my
light into each crevice and corner to clear all the density of fear, greed, and selfishness.

"I shall return, again and again, to transmute the accumulation of my own secret darkness and absorb it
into my Light.

"Blaze, Blaze, the Violet Fire

Transmuting ALL shadow into

LIGHT, LIGHT, LIGHT!"

Nubnoset stepped from the cave and took one last look at the life she had left. Below her Nephrite was
opening the top drawer of the red dresser and pulling out a cartouche made of a metal she had never
seen. She held it by its long chain up to a ray of early morning light that entered a room once filled with
darkness. A violet light flashed before the girl's eyes and illumined her face. Nephrite smiled and pulled
the chain over her head. The cartouche hid beneath her gown and rested upon her heart. The room was
suddenly filled with brightness. Had more sun entered the room or was that the light of Nubnoset's
daughter.

There is a power coming down

into every cell and atom
that will lead me to a life
which I now can only fathom.

This power is all mine,

but I often doubt that fact.
It's of a me I can't recall
though I know there was a pact.

A pact between my Higher Self

and the one I know as me
 to keep my faith, hold the Light,
and be all I can be.

There is a feeling deep inside

that fills me up with love.
It rises from the Mother
and descends from up above.

This feeling courses through me

and prepares me for the Power
that's waiting for expression
like the blooming of a flower.

Oh, how can I contain it

and what will I create?
Will I birth all that I care for
or that which I berate?

For judgments that I give

are judgments I receive
and that which I do run from,
first I must conceive.

I must rise above my judgment,

question, fear, and pain
to remember all I’ve learned
so WISDOM I can gain.

"Hello again," I'll say with LOVE

when pain comes in my life
"You'll have to leave, you cannot stay
I'm through with pain and strife."

For first in my creation

is peace of mind and heart.
It’s from this firm foundation
that my new life now will start.

A new life filled with wonders

I dared not want before,
a life that's filled with power
resounding from my core.

I know that what I must release

is a tiny price to pay
 to clear my life and make a space
so the POWER then can stay.

The second red door is marked: EMOTIONS

We go to the door and knock.

A message is displayed:
Repressed emotions create thoughts that are "unconscious."

Emotions from our fourth dimensional astral body interface with our physical bodies via our hormones
and biochemistry. Since these dark feelings cannot be accessed by our conscious mind, our body's
discomfort from keeping these secrets is projected to our consciousness as “dis-ease.”

These hidden emotions create an overall sense of dread that feels like a dense, heaviness in our bodies
and/or a floating anxiety that keeps us hyper-vigilant, jumpy and nervous. Depression numbs our
emotions, makes us eat and sleep too much, not enough, or at the wrong time. Then our bodies are
even more uncomfortable, which makes us feel like the “victim” of our emotions.

In this condition, our desire for sex becomes a statement of our desperate need for love and/or the
conquests of a failing ego. In a vain attempt to control our emotions we seek out drugs and alcohol.
Each substance creates a certain "emotional feeling" and temporarily serves the purpose of dampening
the emotions that constantly haunt us.

The second chakra best exemplifies the red Emotions Door because this chakra is the storehouse for our
most primal and basic emotions. These are emotions that we felt in our early childhood, as well as
survival-based emotions such as fear of survival, rage for injustice, sorrow over great loss, and the
simple joy of being alive.

The emotions of the second chakra are pure emotions without the interaction of mental programming,
which are more the emotions of the third chakra. If we can allow our second chakra to open its vault of
stored emotions, we can heal ourselves on a very deep level and recover the wonder and joy that we
felt as a child before we "grew up."

To find the source, and heal the issues that await us beyond the Second Door, we now enter our Second
Chakra, which is located at our navel. Hence our Second Chakra is also known as the Navel Chakra.
LOCATION: The second chakra is located at the navel. The navel was once our umbilical cord that was
our attachment to our first physical home, our mother and the nurturing that she provided. The second
chakra also represents our attachment to Mother Earth as well as all the plants and creatures that call
Her home.

PETALS: This chakra has six petals or spokes. In numerology, six is the number that represents
responsibility and nurturing for family and community as well as finding balance and harmony with our
environment.

NOTE & MANTRA: The note for this chakra is D and the mantra is "vam" or "o" as in home. Chanting
these mantras in the key of D while focusing our attention on this area of our body can enable us to
more consciously access the second chakra.

COLOR: The color of this chakra is orange. Orange is the color of emotion. In the Hindu chakra system,
the color orange is associated with death of the old. This "death" refers not only to physical death, but
also to death, or total liberation, of painful emotions that have been repressed. This “death” also refers
to the discharge of the defense mechanisms that were created in order to survive those emotions, as
well as the situations that caused them.

RULES: The second chakra rules our VITAL, SENSUAL body. This chakra governs sexuality, reproduction,
emotions, instincts, food, and general communication of the body with the consciousness that lives
inside it. The second chakra rules the feminine component of sexuality, whereas the first chakra rules
the masculine component of sexuality. The second/navel chakra is more sensual than sexual. It tells us
how we feel about sex and having children, whereas the first chakra rules sex that is for enjoyment,
power, and/or procreation.

Besides reproduction, the second chakra also governs other kinds of creativity. Swimming, hiking, and
gardening make use of the second chakra's connection to nature. Sculpting and carving use materials
and objects of nature as a medium, and nature is often the "subject" of painters and photographers.
With dancing and martial arts, the navel area is seen as the base, the Hara Center, the area to be kept in
alignment with the earth so that perfect balance can be maintained.

Like the first chakra, the second chakra governs survival, but from the perspective of the feminine
polarity. The first chakra governs the fight for survival, whereas the second chakra rules the instincts for
survival. The first chakra would urge us to battle for and protect, whereas the second chakra would aid
us in using our instincts to find a safe place to hide, to live, and to rear our young. Like the first chakra,
the second chakra also rules money, but again, in a different manner. The first chakra rules money and
the power that it holds, whereas the second chakra rules money and the security that it brings.

SENSE: The sense of taste is related to this chakra. The sense of taste is important for identification of
edible vs. non-edible food and for the enjoyment of eating, which is also ruled by the second chakra.
Taste is a very emotional experience and is the basis for the nurturing and comfort that eating provides.
Eating, more specifically suckling, forms the important first bond between mother and child and serves
as comfort as well as nutrition.
 Preparing and serving food is often an act of love and community, and "family meals" bind the family
together. Eating and food is very culture specific. For generations after a family immigrates to a new
area, they maintain their preference for the food of their culture because of the security and sense of
belonging that it provides.

ASTROLOGY SIGN: The astrology sign of Cancer is associated with the second chakra because Cancer
rules emotions, receptiveness and fertility.

ELEMENT: Water is the element associated with the second chakra. Our first physical home in the
amniotic sac was one of water. This chakra reflects how we feel about being in or near the water.
Psychologically, water is the metaphor and symbol for emotion. The second chakra deals with "gut
instincts," basic emotions such as fear, rage, and joy and basic interpersonal emotions that are often
unspoken.

The second chakra also rules the kidneys, which is where we eliminate our water. This chakra rules our
second dimensional self, which is represented by the plant kingdom and less evolved creatures such as
fish. Both plants and fish must have water to survive.

CONSCIOUSNESS: The second chakra depicts our emotional consciousness, our "animal instincts" and
our tribal consciousness. This chakra represents the mammalian portion of our brain where the limbic
system rules our emotions and short-term memory. The limbic system is an important center for
creativity and learning because it is where emotion and memory combine. We all know that it is easier
to learn when we are emotionally engaged than when we are bored. Also, a deeply loving experience is
usually imprinted in our conscious mind. However, an extremely frightening experience is often
banished to our unconscious mind, as the memory of it is too painful.

Higher mammals such as dogs and monkeys remember what they are taught because they have an
emotional relationship with the teacher, or because the food that is given as a reward makes them feel
happy and nurtured. Humans also use emotions and food as a means of reinforcement and reward.

PERSONAL TIMELINE: The second chakra represents ages 2 to 4 when the child is going beyond basic
survival and is beginning to develop his or her position in the family. It is also a time when they are
creating their own sense of individuality, but they are still dependent on their "tribe". It is at this age
that children are beginning to associate their emotions with specific events, but they are dependent on
their caregivers for interpretation and guidance. Emotional events that occur during this age are often
unconscious to our adult self, but they form the basis of many of our core beliefs about our selves and
our abilities.

SOCIAL TIMELINE: Anthropologically, the second chakra represents the time when civilization
advanced beyond living in caves and was able to settle into tribes. At this time, many tribes began
agriculture and animal husbandry. Since the people lived off the land, they worshiped the Goddess with
ceremony and sacrifice.
ENDOCRINE GLAND: The endocrine glands for the second chakra are the gonads, which consist of both
male and female sex organs. These include the ovaries, testes, and prostate gland. The prostate gland is
also ruled by our first chakra. Hormones have a strong influence on mood, as any woman with PMS will
confirm. What is not as often noted is the interaction between testosterone and adrenaline. When a
man's fight/flight syndrome is activated, the adrenaline in his system interacts with the testosterone to
create an explosive combination. Steroids also create strong emotional reactions.

Healthy male and female sexual organs make our personality radiant and magnetic, our eyes sparkling
and luminous, and give us an air of self-reliance. The inner warmth of vibrant sex glands prevents the
tendencies for inflexibility, hardening, and stiffening that can come with aging. In fact, a healthy active
sex life can bring a vitality and balance to life even in our "old age."

NERVE PLEXUS: The second chakra is located at the lumbar plexus, which rules the reproductive
system, abdomen, and lumbar region of the back.

CLEAR: When the second chakra is clear we feel patient, enduring, nurturing, and secure. We feel
intimate with our family, friends, neighborhood, and planet. We feel "at home" in our bodies and are
able to communicate with our "self." Our emotions are balanced, and we are able to trust our instincts
and "gut feelings."

Our sex life is natural and loving, and we are able to balance both the male and female components of
sexuality. We eat the healthy food in the correct amount for our bodies' needs and enjoy the comfort
and nurturing free of any addictive behaviors. Our elimination of waste material is regular and our sex
organs, bladder, and kidneys are healthy.

UNCLEAR: When the second chakra is unclear, we feel impotent, frigid, or over-sexed. We may not be
able to enjoy sex or we may use it as an addiction to cover what we are really feeling. We may feel
disassociated from our friends and family and ill at ease within our home. Our eating and drinking can
become addictive in that we eat or drink to comfort ourselves and to cover emotions that we don't want
to consciously face.

Fear and anger are just beneath the surface of our awareness, which makes us anxious and/or
depressed. Old core beliefs of limitation and fear sabotage our behavior and keep us in "survival mode."
Life feels like a day-to-day struggle, and we feel like we are living hand-to-mouth because we are unable
to make enough money to feel comfortable in our home and secure in our family life.

EARTH'S CHAKRA: Although our Western minds have discounted it, the Earth is a living being just as we
are. In "evolving" beyond our tribal consciousness, we have lost our association with and respect for the
planet who is a Mother to us all. Mother Earth's second chakra is in the Brazilian Amazon. This is a fitting
place for Her second chakra for it is a paradise of fertility and growth. That is, if we humans do not
continue to destroy it.

DIMENSIONS: The second chakra rules our second and third dimensional bodies. This chakra, more
than any other, represents our humanoid "animal." Animals have emotions, just as we do, ask any pet
lover. It is through conscious, third dimensional awareness of our second dimensional emotions that we
are able to become the protectors of Mother Earth, rather than Her destroyers. If we feel the warmth
and protection of a tree, if we can honor the food that we eat and the water that we drink, we will not
want to pollute or destroy our planet that provided them for us.

However, if we harbor repressed emotions of terror and rage, we will see the world around us as an
enemy, which we must conquer. When we can heal our past pain, we can feel our connection to the
Earth and all Her creatures. It is vital that we love our own bodies, for when we can truly love and
respect our own bodies, we can love and protect the Earth whose body we call home.

SUMMARY: The second chakra symbolizes our emotions and how they inform us of our feelings about
life and our selves. Unfortunately, emotions are often dominated by the pain, guilt, anger, and fear from
our past. This backlog of old negative emotions acts like a full wastebasket, and one more piece of paper
is enough to cause the contents of the wastebasket to spill out. Our unconscious, specifically the
unconscious which is harbored in our second chakra, is that wastebasket. Our repressed emotions are
the old pieces of paper that fill it.

Too often we are operating at the edge of "overwhelm" and cannot allow ourselves to "feel" too much
for fear that the damn will burst. However, our emotions are important gauges to guide us through both
our inner and outer lives. If we can allow ourselves to consciously “have our emotions” without losing
our self-control so that “our emotions have us,” they can serve us much like the gauges on the
dashboard of our car. These “gauges” tell us when we need repair, when all is working well, when we
are in danger, and when we are safe.

The brain centers for emotion and memory are intimately related. Our memory works by association
and memories filled with the same emotions are stored in the same "file." Therefore, repressed
emotions from our forgotten past threaten to "tack onto" present situations that activate the same
emotion. At this point, the past emotions amplify our present emotions to inappropriate levels.

For example, if we suffered a loss in childhood and never received adequate comfort and support, we
will be over sensitized to any losses that we experience as adults. In other words, our "sorrow" file is
filled. Since we have repressed our childhood experience, we cannot understand why we feel such
sorrow in reaction to what seems to be a relatively insignificant event.

Fortunately, our child is alive and living in our unconscious mind. If we can give our inner child what was
needed before and never received, we can begin to heal our old pain. In this manner, we will learn to
discriminate between the pain of our childhood and the pain of the present. Then, we can take a
moment to reassure our inner child that he or she is safe and that we, the adult, will handle the
situation at hand.

One of the foundations for creativity is the sensual sensitivity of our physical body. If we can clear the
fear and pain from our past, we can begin to feel our emotions with the same power and clarity that we
did as children. When we can do that, we will awaken the wonderful imagination that we "grew out of"
as adults. If we can consciously communicate and love inner child, we can be intuitively tuned in, as well
as solidly rooted in a mature understanding of how we create our reality.

Most of us do not turn within to ask for answers until we are forced to do so by feelings of failure or
experiences of fear and pain in our outer world. This fear of “looking inward” is largely due to the many
“skeletons in our closet,” which we are only aware of unconsciously. Our inner life indeed holds pain and
sorrow, but it also holds joy and beauty.

The child that is within us can feel pure emotions without the interactions of mental "shoulds" and
"should nots." These clear, honest emotions carry the truth of our early childhood and how those
experiences shaped us into who we are today. As children, we created a safe reality with our then-active
imagination. In that world, we were important, powerful, beautiful, and/or smart.

In fact, we were anyone and anything that we wished to be. In other words, as children, the veil
between the third and fourth dimensions was thin. Hence, we had access to the power of manifestation
on the Astral Plan. In our innocent, child-mind, the reality that we created was as real, if not more real,
than outside world in which we were young, powerless, naughty, and sometimes bad.

Locked within that safe world of our creation is the secret of the person that we really are and the
person we have allowed ourselves to be "talked out of being" as adults. Perhaps we can convince our
child to share that world with us. However, first we must gain the attention, respect, and love of our
child self. Finally, if we wish to re-enter that world, we must be willing to "become as little children".

A Child's Adventure in Faerie

Dear Inner Child,

I want to hear your story. I am sorry that I have ignored you for the better
part of my adult life. I know that you hold wonderful mysteries for me and
have memories of the fourth dimension that I have forgotten—or
repressed.

You see, Suzy, it hurt me too much to remember. I grew up. I got married,
twice, and had two children of my own. I could no longer crawl into a “tree
cave” and hide inside my mind.
 To tell you the truth, I got lost. Before I realized what had happened, I was grown up and Imagination
had become Responsibility. So, I put you out of my mind, as though I were jealous of you or something.
No, that is not the truth. As much as I cherish the memories that you hold for me, I am glad I am no
longer a child.

I am sorry that I have ignored you just like the people in your story. You have held a treasure for me for
all these years and I have not once thanked you for that service.

I want to thank you now and listen while you tell me your story.
Thank You Suzy,

Love
Your Adult Self

*******

“Where am I? Who was that voice?”

“It is me—your adult self.” I can see my inner child, but now she does not
appear to be able to see me.

“I think someone is trying to talk to me,” she mutters to herself, “but the voice
sounds far above me and I am in a deep, dark cave. Yes, as I look around, I see
that I am in a cavern. I should be scared, but I’m not.

“I guess it’s because I am so happy to have someone say they want to really
hear about me. I don’t know if I can trust the voice or not. Lots of times people
say they want to talk to me. Then, when I tell them what I really want to say,
they laugh and pat my head.

“Isn’t that cute. What an imagination,” they say.

“But it‘s not my imagination. It’s my life—the way I see it. No adults see life the way I do. No one hears
what I hear or even seems to know what I know. And, even when they do talk to me, the colors around
their heads say one thing and their mouths say another. I still don’t know what to believe. I only know
that if their colors match their words—they ARE telling the truth.

“Well, before I worry about who is trying to talk to me, I need to find out where I am. WHERE I am? It’s
kind of dark, but light is coming from an opening just over there.

“Hey, what was that? Something passed right in front of the light. Why, it’s a person. Great! I think. I
hope it’s not an adult. I’d better go over and see. Yes, there are other people here, but they aren’t
paying any attention to me—as usual. Maybe I can get them to tell me where I am.

“Hello, my name is Suzy. Do any of you know where we are?”

 No response.

They just continue to wander around the cave with empty looks on their faces. I wonder why they won’t
answer me. Oh, now I see. They are all adults.

“Hello. What are your names? Do you remember how we got here?”

Again, no response.

“Hey, why won’t you answer me,” asks Suzy.

Still, no response.

“These people will never talk to me. I don’t think they even know I’m here. I’m getting out of this creepy
place.”

I watch Suzy as she runs from the cave and up a small hill. What she sees then stops her in her tracks.
Before her is a beautiful green valley with colors so bright that she almost has to shade her eyes. The
trees are huge, the flowers are as big as she is and the sky is deep blue with fat, fluffy clouds lazily
floating about.

Suzy excitedly runs down into the valley, forgetting about the unreal people and my own call to her. She
does not have to walk far before she comes upon a waterfall. The water jumps merrily across rocks,
reflecting every imaginable color. Flowers grow in profusion right up to the edge of the water, and
hundreds of butterflies and insects visit their blooms.

Suzy’s face lights up at the vision before her as she runs to investigate the waterfall. Being a
child, she cannot resist putting her hand into the rippling water.

“Hello,” says a voice that seems to come from inside the waterfall.

“Who said that?” asks Suzy, as she jumps back.

“I did,” said the voice.

“I'm sorry, I don't see anyone. Is there a person in there? Please come out. I want to talk to you.”

“Oh no, I couldn't do that. I am the water. In fact, I am the waterfall.”

“This is very puzzling,” says Suzy. “People here don’t talk, but water does! I have never talked to a
waterfall before. Ah, Miss. Waterfall, do you mind if I ask you how it feels to be a waterfall? I mean, a
part of you is always coming and another part of you is always going. Do you miss the part of you that
travels down the river?”

“My, my,” returns the waterfall, “I'm afraid I do not understand your question. I am water. I am the
water before the waterfall and the water after the waterfall. I am the water that joins the ocean and the
water that falls from the sky. I don’t miss anything because I’m never separated from it.”
“Oh,” says Suzy in a sad voice. “I’m separated from everyone. In fact, I don’t even know where I am or
how I got here. Can you tell me where this place is?”

“Why of course,” the waterfall replied, “this is the water.”

“No, I mean, where is this whole place, not just the water?”

“I'm sorry, I don't understand you again. I only know the water. Perhaps you could ask the tree. He
seems to know a great deal.”

“Thank you very much for your help—I guess,” says Suzy as she walks away muttering. “Ask the tree? I
guess the tree talks too. This place is weird. Well, maybe the tree can tell me where I am.”

Suzy walks to the nearby tree that the waterfall must have been talking about. The tree is
huge with a gnarly trunk and long branches that almost touch the ground. If she had been in
a play-mood, like she was at Grandma’s house, she would have climbed the tree. But now,
she had serious business to attend to.

“Hello, Mr. Tree, can you tell me where I am?”

The tree does not respond and Suzy walks around it several times calling for its help. Finally, she decides
to tap on it to get its attention.

TAP TAP TAP

“Hello—Hello in there. What kind of tree are you? Are you a talking tree?”

“I am a tree that does not like to be hammered on, thank you.”

“I'm sorry, but you wouldn’t answer me.”

“Well, I didn't think you were talking to me. You see humans don’t talk much here.”

“Yes, I’ve noticed. But, can you help me?”

“Well,” replies the tree, in a wise old voice. “They say that I know more around these parts than
anything else does.”

“Good. Could you possibly tell me where I am?”

“Of course. You are here.”

“Wait, I'm afraid that does not give me much information. You see, I don't know where 'here' is.”

“Well,” replies the tree, rather impatiently, “here is where you are. I can't be clearer than that.”

“If I am 'here' now, then where was I when I was talking to the waterfall?”

“That is easy. Then you were 'there'.”

 “Thank you anyway, Mr. Tree.”

Suzy walks away from the tree disappointed. How would she ever find out where she was? Even though
water and trees talked here, they didn’t seem to think like people think. She needed to find a talking
person. Across a small sun filled meadow she sees a large rock with more of those empty-faced people
standing by it.

“Hello, hello. Can you see me?” says Suzy as she runs towards them.

“Of course I can see you,” says a voice.

“Who said that? Oh, at last, a person I can relate to!”

"I am not a person. I am a rock."

"Oh, no, more talking things, I wonder if the rock can me tell me where I am. Oh well, what could I lose?
I might as well ask the familiar question.

"Mr. Rock, can you tell me where I am?"

"Please, I am Miss Rock. Can't you tell the difference?"

"I'm very sorry. Can you tell me where I am Miss Rock?"

"Of course," she replies. "Why, you are there."

“Yes, that is what the tree said. Maybe I should try a different question. Tell me, Miss Rock, why is it that
none of the people here talk?"

"Why, you are talking, aren't you?"

"Of course, I am talking, but what about the others?"

"What others? Why, you are the first person I have seen in a long time."
 "But what about the people right in front of you?” Suzy says impatiently, pointing to a small group
gathered to the right of the rock, “Aren't they people?"

"Heavens no! They are thought forms. I wish the people who come here would take their thoughts with
them when they leave, but they seldom do. I hope you will be neater. These thought forms are so
useless. I'm sure if the people could have seen their thoughts, they would never have left them hanging
around for others to see."

"They look just like people, but you are right, they are nothing to be proud of. They appear to have no
life in them."

"No," answers the rock, "you see, they are without love and therefore, can have no life. They also have
no souls so they have no way to gain the love that could free them."

"That is very sad. “Do you suppose I could help them?"

"I doubt it. They don't even know you exist, do they?"

"They certainly don’t. Would the people know their thought form bodies if they came back here again?"

"Oh, those people will never come back here, you see, they hated it here. They didn't like a Nature that
could talk to them. They needed to feel that they were the most powerful creatures and the only ones
that had life and rights. I'm sure they are all back on Earth kicking rocks and chopping down trees.
Luckily, we will not harm their thought forms like they harm us."

"Do you know how those people got here and how they left?” Suzy asks anxiously, thinking she may
finally get some answers.

"I'm not sure. But they were all talking about something called a 'dream'."

"My. I wonder if I am asleep."

"No," says the rock, "you are different. I mean, I'm not sure what sleep is, but I know you are different
than the rest. None of them ever talked to us. If we talked to them, they became very frightened and
ran away. That is, of course, if they even heard us."

"Maybe that is why their thought forms look so sad."

"What is sad?" asks the rock.

"It is an emotion. Do rocks and trees and waterfalls have emotions?"

“I hope not," replies Miss Rock. "I would never want to look like they do when they have
them."

"But there are good emotions, too. There is happiness and love. You were talking about love—that is an
emotion."
 "Not to us. Love to us is a way of being. We do not feel love. We ARE love."

"You know, I think you guys—I mean, things—are smarter than us. People seem to always want to get
Love, but they seldom want to be Love. I think I like this place. I’m going to look around some more.
Thank you very much, Miss Rock. You have been very helpful. I will see you later."

"I'll be right here," she replies.

Suzy leaves Miss Rock behind to begin her search for other forms of life.

“Wherever I am, this place is much nicer than my home. I would rather be with these 'things' than
'people' any day,” she mutters to herself as she looks around in search of her next adventure.

Beside her is a long bush and something appears to be moving in it.

“I see something or someone moving in that bush. At last, maybe something can walk
around with me and show me what’s going on here.”

"Hello, Hello," she calls to the bushes, “Do I see something moving? I know I look like a
person, but I am very nice and am not frightened of you. Please come out and talk to me. I really need
something to move around with me."

Nothing happens.

Either Suzy imagined she saw something, or it was hiding from her. Wait, there it is again. It’s very small
and seems to be flying.

"Please, come out in the open where I can see you. I promise I will be friendly. Please come out. I will
wait right here and close my eyes. You call me when you want me to open them."

Suzy sits in a small ball on the ground and closes her eyes real tight. She can only wait and hope that the
small flying thing will trust her enough to come out of its hiding place. Suzy sits as quietly as a mouse,
waiting and hoping she can make a friend.

"Hello," she hears a tiny voice say. "You can open your eyes if you want."

Suzy gradually opens her eyes and is surprised to see a small multi-colored fairy flying just before her.

"Oh, hello," she says happily. "You are a fairy and you are multi-colored."

"Yes," says the fairy, in a singing voice. "My name is Lucille."

"My name is Suzy. I knew my imagination was right. I have always believed in fairies. When I played in
Grandma’s backyard, fairies were my best friends. They used to hide in flowers and I would try to find
them. I didn't see them as much when I started to grow up, though. The adults told me there was no
such thing. I think I started to believe the adults instead of myself. It made me very sad and lonely to be
without fairies.
 “It seemed that adults always did things to make me sad and lonely. Then I became an adult. That was
the hardest thing I ever did. Being an adult is very, very difficult. I'm glad I came here, wherever it is, and
became a child again. Now I can have fairy friends. I am so happy. I don't think I will ever leave here."

"Yes you will. You all leave sooner or later."

"Why?"

"Well, first, most people don't like this place, even the ones who come here as children start to grow up.
Then they leave, too. They say that they will return to tell the world the truth. But I never see them
again. So I don’t know if they told the world the truth or if they forgot it as soon as they left Faerie Land.

“Oh well, you are here now. I'm sorry I hid from you. But, you see some people are very mean. One of
them thought I was a bug and tried to hit me. I don't know why they would want to a hit a bug. Most
people are very hard to understand."

"I certainly agree with you on that," Suzy says. "Hey, did you say that we are in Faerie Land. Ha, I was
right again. I knew there was a Faerie Land. It feels so wonderful to be a child again. I never want to
grow up and leave. I don’t care if the world hears the truth. They didn’t listen to me as a child. Why
would they listen to me as an adult?

“Why don't we play? There aren't any flowers here for you to hide in, but maybe you know another
game."

"I'm sorry," Lucille says, "but I can't play now. I was on my way to work when you saw me. I must hurry
or I will be late."

"Work? I didn't know fairies worked."

"Of course, we have to teach the baby flowers to keep their form. It is very difficult for them
at first. If they don't keep a perfect picture in their beings they will cease to be. It is our job
to give them love. With our love they can better keep their form."

"Please, can I help? I have always loved flowers, especially baby ones."

"Well, you can try. But usually people are too selfish. They start thinking how they want the flowers to
be instead of loving them for how they are."

"Oh, maybe I can watch you and learn the way to do it."

"OK, but we must hurry. They need me now. I can feel they are growing tired."

Suzy and Lucille take off over a hill together, with Lucille flying and Suzy running. Just over the top of the
hill is a huge garden with every kind of flower spread out across the countryside like a living, growing
carpet. The flowers are grouped in clusters of color with each group lovelier than the next.
 The beauty is so complete that Suzy can hardly catch her breath. As she stands in utter silence and
amazement at the top of the hill, she hears a sound like a chorus of people singing different tunes.
Although each tune sounds different, they all seem to blend into one magnificent chorus.

"What is that beautiful singing?" she asks Lucille.

"That is the flowers talking."

Of course, if trees and rocks and waterfalls could talk, then why couldn't a flower?

"Hurry, we must go to the nursery."

Suzy follows Lucille on a path through the flowers.

"It would be quicker to fly over the tops of the flowers, but you can't fly yet and you would disturb the
flowers in their beds," comments Lucille.

"What do you mean 'yet'? Do you mean I can learn to fly here?"

"Of course! I will teach you after work."

They follow a trail that leads over a small rise and into another valley that is a lush green with hints of
color peaking out from their buds.

"This is the nursery," says Lucille proudly. "You can see that some of the babies are beginning to open."

"Lucille," Suzy asks, "I wonder if I could go talk to the grown flowers? I have always wanted to talk to a
flower. And maybe if I did, I'd know better how to love them as babies."

"That sounds like a great idea. You can come back here when you are done. But remember,
don't step in their beds. These flowers are different from the ones you know and the
ground around them is very special. If it is disturbed by your weight, it could be harmful."

"I promise I will be very careful."

As Suzy returns to the flowerbeds, the first flowers she meets are the lilies.

"I think I will talk to the pink ones first," she says to herself.

"Hello, Mr. Lily, or are you a Miss?" she says remembering the rock.

"What, a talking person? Oh my! Hey guys, look at this, this person talks. We thought people just
wandered around with dead looking faces. We didn't know you could talk."

"Well, I guess I am one of the few here who do talk. Where I come from, however, flowers don't talk—at
least to people. I always used to talk to the flowers in the yard, but I could never hear them talking back
like you."
 "You must come from a very unusual place. Here everything that has life can talk to everything else.
That is, of course, except for most people. The people don't seem to even see us, much less talk to us,"
complains the lily.

"Yes, I know, they didn't talk to me either, but the waterfall, the tree, and the rock did. Then I met
Lucille the fairy, and she brought me here."

"My, my! Well, how can I be of assistance to you, young talking person?”

"I want to help Lucille love the baby flowers, and I want to ask you how I should do it."

"Hmmm, there are no 'shoulds' in love. And nothing can tell you how to love. Love is there or it isn't. If
there is doubt, then it isn't."

"But people often don't know if they love someone or something."

"I know," replies the lily. "That is exactly why people have a hard time loving the baby flowers to life.
You see fairies know only love. They don't have to 'do' anything. They simply 'are'. In being themselves
in their natural purity, they can form a model for the baby flowers to follow.

“I remember my fairy helper from long ago when I was a baby. She was as perfect as I could ever dream.
Her color was an exact match for me and I could maintain it by seeing her. She was also very strong, like
us lilies. She loved the early spring and was out and about long before most fairies, except for the
narcissus and the daffodil fairies."

"That sounds wonderful," Suzy says. "I wish I could love like a fairy."

"You can! In fact, I feel you do. When I am near you, you feel warm like the sun. That is a very special
feeling to be able to give."

"Why, thank you." Suzy says, feeling a little embarrassed. "I have really enjoyed talking to
you. I think I will go over and talk to the roses."

"Great idea, you will enjoy them. Roses and people have always been very close."

Suzy continues on the path, but she is so intent on waving goodbye to the lilies that she almost bumps
into a beautiful rose. The rose bush is very large and the flower is right at her eye level. Suzy stands in
awe, looking directly into the rose's face.

"Excuse me for staring," she apologizes, "but you are the most beautiful rose I have ever seen."

"Why thank you,” says the rose in a beautiful singing voice. This rose is definitely female.

“I feel like you could be my mother. I would love to curl up in your lap (if you have one), but the thorns
would stick me. Tell me, Miss Rose, why does something as beautiful as a rose have such prickly
stickers?"
 "Because, my dear," the regal rose replies kindly, "beauty often needs protection."

"Protection from what?"

"Why, protection from destruction. You see, others want beauty and may harm what they fear they
cannot have.”

"But no one could harm you in this kind place,” Suzy replies.

"That is true, my dear, but many of our brothers and sisters must live in the other world ‘where people
live. We hold our protection here to help them. You see we are a large family. What influences one of us
influences all of us. A victory for one is a victory for all, and a challenge for one is a challenge for all."

"That is nice. I wish it were that way with people."

"But it is." sings the rose, “Unfortunately, most people don’t know it. We try to show people that even
though we are a separate and individual rose, we are linked together by the bush from which we draw
nourishment and strength."

"If roses were never around people, would they drop their thorns?”

"My dear, we must always be around people. It is part of our reason for being. We can remind humans
of the beauty of Nature. Someday, people will understand that it is better to find one’s own beauty than
to try to steal another’s. Then perhaps we can drop the thorns,” the rose replies sadly.

"You have reminded me about beauty and also about how mean people can be. That is why I want to
stay here. The fairy said she would teach me to fly. Isn't that wonderful? Well, I had better get back to
her. She is probably wondering why I have been gone so long. Goodbye, dear Rose. Thank you for your
beauty," Suzy says as she turns to leave.

"And thank you for your admiration,” replies the rose. Sometimes it gets lonely here without people to
appreciate us. I am very happy you came by."

“I can’t imagine anyone being lonely for people here. I am really enjoying the freedom of not having
them around. However, there are a few people whom I would have liked to have brought here.

“I know they would love this place. We appreciate and love each other in the way Miss Rose described. I
wish all people were like that. Then maybe all the beings of Nature would talk to us there like they do
here,” Suzy says, partially to herself, as she walks along the path.
 Returning to her search for Lucille, Suzy then runs up the path. Before too long, she sees her Lucille
helping a petunia grow. Happy to see her fairy friend again, she rushes to find out if Lucille is almost
finished with work.

“I’m sure I have learned a lot about flowers,” she says to herself. “I can’t wait to tell Lucille. Lucille,
Lucille, where are you?

“I wonder where she went. I saw her just a minute ago by these petunias, but now I don't see her
anywhere.

"Lucille, Lucille, where have you gone?

“I hope I haven't lost her. I finally found a real friend and now I have lost her. Wait, there is something
moving over in the daisy patch. I’ll run over and see if it is she.

"Hello, Lucille? Is that you in there?"

 <center </center

"No, I'm not Lucille. My name is Jerome. Lucille was called on an emergency. Can I help you? My, you
are a talking person aren't you? I don't see many around here these days."

"Yes, I am a real, talking person and I am very upset that Lucille left me stranded here. I thought she was
my friend," says Suzy, almost crying.

"Don't cry, young person. I'm sure Lucille has not forgotten you. She will be right back. I will be glad to
stay with you until she returns," he reassures in a comforting voice.

"I'm not going to cry," Suzy says indignantly. "It's just that this place is so confusing and I don't know
how I got here."

"I can tell you that."

"You can? Oh, please do tell me, Jerome. That would help me so much."

"You came here," he says in a very calm voice, "because you were ready. Only people who are ready can
come here."

"Ready for what?"

"You are ready to ‘grow’, as a flower or tree grows. You are ready to ‘be’ as steady as a rock and as light
as a cloud. Children have that ability naturally, but usually lose it when they become older."

"Is that why I changed into a child when I came here?"

"Yes, that is often what happens. When people grow up again into an adult they return to Earth."

"Not me. I will stay here forever. Lucille is going to teach me to fly."
 "You don't know how to fly yet? I forgot that people usually can't fly when they come here. Of course,
you already can fly. It is only your doubts that hold you back. Just release your heart and then you will
automatically fly," Jerome explains.

"I don't understand what you mean by releasing my heart. How can I do that?"

"You must love it free," he says, as if everyone knew what that meant.

"I'm sorry, but where I come from, people don't love things free. In fact, when they love
something, they usually want to own it."

"Dear, dear, no wonder the people who come here are so unhappy. I am beginning to understand why
you want to stay here."

"I am so sad. I so wanted to learn how to fly, but I really don't know how to love my heart free."

"Maybe you could start with something easier than your own heart. Let me think," he says while
scratching his small chin. "What is there that is easy to love free?"

"I know," Suzy cries, “How about a butterfly. I think I could learn how to love a butterfly free. I mean, no
one could ever own a butterfly, and everyone loves their beauty and flight.”

"Good idea. There are usually many Monarchs by the eucalyptus tree. Follow me."

"Wait, if we leave here, Lucille won't know where I am."

"No problem with that. We fairies can communicate at great distances. We just send messages over on a
beam of love."

Jerome sits down and seems to be concentrating very hard. However, his face remains loving and
peaceful.

"It's done," he says. “Lucille is almost ready and will meet us there soon. She is very glad I am teaching
you to fly."

Jerome and Suzy travel over more small hills; Suzy walking and Jerome flying. Soon they arrive at a grove
of eucalyptus trees where thousands of beautiful Monarch butterflies are hanging from their leaves.
However, one small butterfly is sitting on a blade of grass.

Jerome rushes over and holds it by one of its tiny legs. The butterfly struggles, but even though Jerome
is not that much bigger than the butterfly, his hold keeps the butterfly prisoner.

"Please don't do that," Suzy calls. "The butterfly must have freedom so it can fly." Jerome lets go and the
butterfly happily flies away.

"Very good. Now wasn't that easy?"

"But I didn't do anything. All I did was stand up for the butterfly's natural rights."
 "That is all there is to it. Now let's try something a little more difficult."

Just as he says that, a small gnome with a sunny face comes walking by.

"Hello, Samuel," calls Jerome.

"Why, hello there, Jerome. What? Is that a real person child you have with you?"

"Yes. Her name is -- oh, my—I don’t know your name."

"It is Suzy."

"Well then Suzy, meet Samuel."

"Hello Samuel. I am trying to learn how to love things free. I think I did it with a butterfly, but I don't
understand how I did it."

"We gnomes are very good at that. In fact, I am on my way to free a small deer who is trapped in a
ravine. We keep very busy with that business. Would you like to join me?"

"Oh, yes," Suzy exclaims "Jerome, can you tell Lucille what is happening?"

However, almost as soon as she utters the words, Lucille flies towards them.

"Hello, hello," she says happily. "What an adventurous day. Well, Suzy, I see you have made more
friends. Where are we going now?"

"We are going to free a deer."

With that, they all take off across a field to a deep ravine. Sure enough, at the bottom of the ravine is a
small, frightened baby deer.
"Oh my, he looks so scared. I am going down to be with him,” says Suzy as she slides down the slope to
the deer.

"Poor thing. You really do need love,” she says as she pats the frightened deer on the head to comfort
him. The deer looks up at Suzy with his big brown eyes and nudges her as if to say thank you. He even
tries to stand but can’t. Suzy sees that his leg is hurt.

"Poor deer," she says as she lovingly touches the deer’s hurt leg.

To her great surprise, the leg suddenly becomes normal and the deer lunges up the steep slope to his
waiting mother. Before she can understand what is happening, Suzy hears laughing and clapping from
above. With a happy, beaming face and a fluttering heart she runs up the side of the ravine, amazed at
how easily she can climb the steep grade.

"Very good," they all say in unison. "You are almost ready," says Jerome. "But first you need a break
from all your lessons. Come; let us all go to the Pool of Kindness for a brief swim."

Merrily they all travel across a wide field, Suzy and Samuel walking, Lucille and Jerome flying. Suzy’s feet
are barely touching the ground and, even though she is running as fast as the wind, she shows no
fatigue. Shortly, they arrive at a beautiful, crystal clear pond and stand around the edge of the pond to
see their reflections.

“Look,” cries Suzy excitedly, “Lucille’s reflection has star beams coming from her feet, Jerome has small
diamonds circling his head, and Samuel has little crosses of blue flowing from his hands.”

“Look at your reflection Suzy,” they all say in unison.

“Why, I look like an upside-down flower, and I have a strange light coming from my head. The light is
bright yellow and glistens with every color of the rainbow, and more.”

The light mesmerizes Suzy. As she stares into the light, it expands and the colors dance across the pool
growing brighter and brighter as they meet with the rays of sunlight. Suzy experiments with sending the
colors to different areas around the pool and to the many fish and plants inside the water. She watches
as each fish and plant accepts the colors in a different way and gives a nod of thanks to her.

Suddenly Suzy thinks of the poor thought forms. She remembers how Miss Rock said they were lifeless
and soulless because they had no love.

“Maybe I could give some of these colors to the thought forms,” Suzy thinks out loud. “They could really
use it.”

Suzy is concentrating on how to give the thought forms colored light and doesn’t notice that her feet are
rising above the ground.

“Look, there is a thought form on the other side of the pool.”

The thought form casts a vague image into the pool when the sun shines through it. Instantly Suzy sends
a ray of colored light into the reflection. The dim reflection grows clearer and clearer until it almost
seems to have a color of its own.

“Oh, thank you so very much,” it says to Suzy, “I wondered if I would ever find
anyone to love me free of that awful prison of emptiness. I am going to run and
see if I can pass this on to some of the other lifeless ones.”

Suzy doesn’t realize that her feet are far above the ground until she hears the
call from her friends.

“Hey Suzy,” they say together, “lets go flying.”

Suzy is so excited when she realizes that she is floating in the air that she
almost falls into the pool. Instead, she goes flying.

Samuel cries, up from the ground, “Good work, young person. I will now leave you to your fairy friends.
We gnomes have no time to fly. Our work must be here on the ground and in the earth.”

They all wave goodbye to Samuel together. Lucille, Jerome, and Suzy take off, all flying. In the distance
they see a group of thought forms with Suzy’s multi-colored friend in the middle sharing his light with
the other thought forms.

As each new lifeless thought form responds to the multi-colored one, they begin to take on his multi-
colored appearance. As Suzy’s friend gives away more and more of his light, he becomes more colorful
himself. Suzy smiles as she swiftly flies over the group. Soon they are out of vision.

“I don’t think I have ever experienced anything as wonderful as flying in my entire life. To move in a
straight line while bobbing up and down is delightful. It is like swimming except that air is much lighter
than water and I never have to hold my breath,” Suzy calls to her fairy friends.
They twitter in response and fly even faster, but Suzy has no problem keeping up. She experiments with
different strokes to move through the air, flies high—then low, stops in mid-air and even does loop-ta-
loops. Yes, flying is the most wonderful thing she has ever experienced.

Finally, even an excited child and two agile fairies need to rest and they look for a place to sit.

“Look,” says Suzy, “there is Mr. Tree. I talked to him earlier. He will be very happy to see that I can fly.
Can we rest there?”

“Of course,” answer her fairy friends.

They all swoop down together to rest on a high branch.

“Well, talking person,” chuckles Mr. Tree. “I see that you can fly now.”

“Yes, I can fly anywhere I want to now, but I found that it is best of all to keep my mind clear as a
rainbow and follow my heart.”

“You are a very smart young person,” replies the tree who knows everything.

“Love is the guiding force here in Faerie.”

“Why isn’t love the guiding force where I come from?” asks
Suzy with a very sad face.

“Oh dear, it is,” interjects Lucille. “It’s just that the adults
there have forgotten.”

“Well, I am NOT going back there to remind them.”

“You don’t have to go back Suzy. You are already there as an

adult.”

“You mean that I am an adult too?”

“Yes, and your adult is also a child. Now that you have learned
to love yourself free, maybe you can help your adult do the
same.”
 “Yes, Suzy, please help me!”

I call down into the dark cavern, out through the opening, and into the Light of Faerie.

“Help me to love myself free and to remember what I have always known—but forgot.”

In Faerie night the land is far.

The home of all is on a star.

The moon is bright, but gives no light

because it hides the Ones from sight.

To look upon a fairy’s play

will mean you see not one more day.

Their secret is now kept within

a veil of darkness, oh so thin.

And, if you wish to pierce this veil,

on a moonbeam ever shall you sail.

The fairies guard this secret life

that can’t withstand a world of strife.

But, in that realm my light does hide.

I keep it there deep down inside.

Dare I risk that others know

this light within, and let it show?

Show the fairies, show their play,

release my fear, and pave the way.

The way to know and see around

another world that does abound.

From the corner of a young child’s eye,

It’s always there ~ it’s not a lie.

Could it be safe to say its real

and, if I do, will I break a seal?
 A seal between the life that hides
and the life outside that rants and cries.

I can’t hold back, not one more day,

for of this place I now must say,

“I release all secrets and hold them bright

and show the world my Faerie Light.”

I call and call to my inner child, but I think she has abandoned me just as I abandoned her.

"Suzi, Suzi," I call down into the cavern inside of myself. "I so want to share your experience. In fact, I
wish I too could go down into the cavern, out through the opening, and into the wonderful land of
Faerie."

"You can't do that," I finally hear Suzi's response. "Adults can't be here. This place is just for children."

"That's not fair," I wine, sounding like a child myself.

But it is fair. Adults aren't welcome here because they always want to change things. They want to dam
up the waterfall, cut down the tree, and pick all the flowers. Everything here is supposed to stay the
same for everyone to enjoy. Adults always want to 'own' things just for themselves."

"Yes, Suzi, I can't ague with that. But, I don't want to own anything. In fact, I don't even want to be there
as an adult. Why have we adults forgotten the simple joys of childhood? Why can't we just sit under a
tree or watch a waterfall. We are always working and trying. I wish I could just play!" I say sadly as tears
well up in my eyes.

Then I feel a small invisible hand on my shoulder. Suzi has come back up through the cavern to comfort
me.

"Maybe if you hid inside of me. I mean, Faerie is the land of imagination isn't it. If you imagined that you
wre hiding inside of me, wouldn't that be true then?"

"It is certainly worth a try," I say, cheering up. "You have been hiding inside of me since I 'grew up'. I
don't see why I couldn't hide inside of you now. But, aren't I too big?"

"Adults! You guys have lost all your imagination. You can pretend that you are any size you want to. Just
pretend that you are littler than me."

"You are right. I forgot, but I haven't 'pretended' since I was a child." But, you are a child. You are me,
right?"

"Y..y..yes."
 "Well then, just close your eyes and see my feet as your feet, my hands as your hands and my body as
your body."

Even though I am a bit embarrassed to be instructed by a child-my child-I do as I am told. I close my eyes
and look down at my feet with my 'imagination'. Sure enough, they are quite little and I have on Mary
Jane paten leather shoes with white ruffled socks. My legs are short and I an wearing a blue dress with
embroidery on the bodice. I reach up and find that my hair is in ringlets.

"Well, I guess I'm you now," I say to my child-to my self.

"Good," I hear her voice from inside me. "Let's go back to Faerie. I want to fly." "Me too!!"

Hey, it worked! I'm back in Faerie. Somewhere inside of me I feel my adult self. I hope she stays hidden. I
wouldn't want to get thrown out of here because I brought an adult. Haw, that's funny. I remember on
Earth, there are lots of places where kids can't go. I 'm glad to be in a place where adults can't go. No
one can tell me what to do. I think I will fly some more.

I fly and fly for a long time, but I am beginning to realize that it is not as much fun without my fairy
friends. I wonder how they are doing. I miss them. It isn't as much fun to learn to do something new if
there is no one to share it with. Oh well, I'll just let my mind be calm and I'll see where my heart takes
me. The sun is very warm and the sky is as blue as my dress. Below me are pretty, green hills covered
with trees and flowers. Sometimes, I see a small stream or tiny lake.

I hear a rumbling in my stomach. Hmm, I realize that I had not eaten since I first got here. I am afraid,
though, to eat anything because everything is alive. On Earth, I could eat some fruit or vegetables, but
what if I started to eat something and it talked to me? How can I eat something that talks? Since there
aren't many real people here (in fact, I haven't seen even one, thank heavens), I can't ask them what
people eat. Maybe if I could find something to drink. The waterfall did not seem too attached to his
water.

Look, is that a rambling brook over there? I'll fly over there and see. I think how nice it would be to get a
drink and, sure enough, I fly in that direction. I land beside the brook on cool grass. Oh, I can smell the
clear water, the damp earth, and the many flowers growing around the brook.

"My, My, My," says the brook, in a very maternal voice (It must be Miss Brook). "A real live person child
and one who has learned to fly. You must be very special."

"Oh, I don't know about that. I am feeling pretty ordinary now. In fact, I think I am hungry."

"You must be mistaken," Miss Brook laughs. "There is no hunger here. Perhaps you just need to fill your
cup."

"But, I don't have a cup!"

"No, dear, I mean your inner cup. The place within you in which you hold the 'Flow'."
 "I'm afraid I don't know what the Flow is, but I'm sure I need some of it. I am beginning to feel very
empty."

"Well, just look into me, dear child, and feel my life flowing into you. The cup is usually in your heart, but
the Flow will often come up from your feet and down from the top of your head. If you look very closely
you may see it. It is brighter than the Sun and feels like small stars coming into your body."

"Yes," I say. "I think I feel it now. My, this is wonderful."

"You can look into your heart and see your cup. See the stars entering the cup and filling it until it begins
to overflow. You will know you are filled. Then just say 'thank you' and it is done," instructs Miss Brook.

I imagine the Flow and find that I am able to do everything that the brook said.

"That was wonderful," I say. "But now my heart feels very heavy. Why?"

"Sometimes with love comes sorrow," replies Miss Brook. "It is, of course, a different kind of sorrow. It is
the sorrow of compassion. Once you become accustomed to carrying Unconditional Love in your heart,
then compassion will not feel heavy. However, when you first begin receiving Unconditional Love from
the Source, you may feel the suffering of all the worlds. That is the beginning of empathy. When you are
able to release the sorrow of suffering, you will live in a state of Unconditional Love and Compassion."

"That sounds very nice," I say, "But how do I release the sorrow of suffering?"

"When you have released sorrow from your heart it will no longer serve as a magnet to attract more."

"But I can't release my sorrow. I wish I could, but it is like an anchor in my heart and I don't know how to
free it." I began to cry.

Miss Brook's babbling sound is amazingly comforting and feels like someone is
holding me.

"You must travel down the chain of the anchor and find out what your sorrow
is hooked on," says Miss Brook in a loving voice. "Knowledge of the dark places
within yourself can release sorrow and suffering-if the knowledge is held in Love."

"But won't my heart flow away without its anchor?"

"Oh my dear, I love that you are so honest. No, my darling, your heart cannot flow away from you. But
then you may no longer be able to control it. When the anchor in your heart is free, then you are cast
adrift on the Sea of Life and the Winds of Spirit shall show you the way."

"Won't I get lost then?"

"You will get lost if you don't free yourself. You cannot chart your course unless you have a map. But it is
not the kind of map you humans are used to. When you loosen the anchor of your heart you will be led
by the Compass of Truth."
 It sounds very beautiful and I don't want Miss Brook to feel bad, but I'm afraid that I don't understand
much of what she has said. Maybe if I sit real quiet beside her I may begin to understand the true
meaning of her words.

I curl up in a ball at the edge of Miss Brook, but sitting by the brook makes me feel lonely. I don't know
who, or what, or where I am missing, but I feel a tug on the anchor in my heart. As I feel this tug, a vague
memory crosses my mind and touches my heart. It is a memory of the Sparkly One that is sort of a part
of me but isn't really me, except in my imagination. I remember how I called the Sparkly One to hug me
and kiss me goodnight when I was on Earth. Her face would feel just like a cloud when she would gently
kiss me. The Sparkly One would also wake me up when I had bad dreams.

I wonder if that part of me is here? I think I will ask Miss Brook. But, first I think I need a drink. I mean,
the flow was really nice, but now I really feel like I need to drink some water. Because I don't have an
outside cup, I lean way over the brook so that I can hold some water in my hands. But, wait, something
happens when I lean out over Miss Brook. I don't feel like Suzi anymore. Thank heavens, I don't feel like
the adult hiding inside of me either. I feel more like the Sparkly One. I fill my cupped hands with the
clear, cool water of the brook. I feel a need to wash my face with this water. When I do, my face feels
like the Sparkly One's face.

I look around with my new face. When the water touches my nose, I realize that I can smell everything
around me very strongly. I smell the brook, the damp ground, the small flowers and ferns, the breeze,
and the flowers and trees. Wow, this is GREAT. I lay down flat on the ground and suddenly I feel like I am
a mouse. I roll around in the wet grass and smell the plants release their aroma as I squash them with
my body. My mouse self digs down into the ground and I feel each grain of dirt and small stone with my
tiny paws. Now I feel like an earthworm and I feel the comfort of the dirt along my body as I tunnel
through the darkness. I dig back up to the grass and climb onto a blade of grass. I am a small
grasshopper and I feel the dew upon my hind legs as I jump through the morning grass.

Wow, I want to feel this water on my whole body. I take off my Mary Jane shoes, white socks, and blue
dress and lay my body on the cool stones. I feel the water bubble over me like I am one of the stones
beneath me. I look up into the bright blue sky and watch every individual ray of light from the sun
bounce off the earth. As the Sun's rays penetrate my body, I feel my body gradually lifting into the air.
But wait, it is not my body that is being lifted into the air. It is me, but without my body. At first I am
scared, but then I remember how the waterfall was able to release his water as it moved on to its
destination. Now, I too can release my body while I journey on to another place. I float higher and
higher into the air. The sound of the brook becomes more and more distant and is now replaced by a
sweet melody that seems to be coming from an invisible flute.

I am entering a very special place that feels safe, and free. Oh my, now I don't have any body. I am like
the Sparkly One. The world around me wavers like the reflections on the Pool of Kindness. I see my
body, now far below me. It looks dense and hard like the stones in the brook. The form that I am in now
is soft and fluffy like the clouds that are floating next to me. I look up and see the vague glimmer of
another world. I really want to go there, but I feel my body in the brook calling to me. "I'm cold," it says.
 "Please take me out of the water." I don't like the thought of returning because I love it up here, but I
know I must obey. I float back down to my body, but as I reach out to drag it onto the earth I find that
my hands go right through it. This is frightening. How can I move my body if I can't grab on to it?

Again my body calls me, "You must enter into me."

I don't much like that idea. I like being in this cloud body, but my physical body is starting to turn blue. I
guess I had better take care of it. I will probably want it again later. I lay down onto my body and feel as
though I am sinking into it. However, when I reach my arm towards the nearby grass I see that there are
two arms, a dense one, and a light one. Now I am getting really scared. What if I can't get back into my
body and I die? I really like Faerie, but I may want to go back to earth someday. I may even want to be
an adult again.

"Listen to me," says the brook. "My sound will bring you back to this world."

I follow the brook's directions and my body begins to change. It feels heavier and I find that it is indeed
very cold, but I still can't move it. I stare hard at my hand and see the struggle as the finer hand tries to
control the coarser one. My light body gradually becomes denser, but it was not yet inside the body in
the water. I am cold, very, very, cold. What can I do?

I know I will call to the Sparkly One to wake me up again into my physical body. "Help! Help!" I cry. Sure
enough, just like always, I feel the Sparkly One gently pushing my cloud body into my physical body. The
Sparkly One whispers into my heart. "Dear one, where your attention is, there you are also. Place your
attention on the world that your are entering instead of the world that you have come from."

I feel my two bodies become one at last and I know that I must warm myself at once. I drag myself from
the brook. I use my dress to dry me before I put it on. I also put on my shoes and socks and find a flat
rock close by that is bathed in sunshine.

"My, that was an adventure you had," I hear Miss Brook saying. "I was becoming worried about your
physical body. I am glad you were finally able to reclaim it. Tell me, how did you enjoy your trip into the
higher dimensions of Spirit?"

"Is that what that was?" I say. "I didn't understand any of it and thought it was very frightening. But I did
like being my cloud body and feeling the Sparkly One again. I would like to do it again, but next time I
want to know how to get back. Do you know why I had so much trouble?"

"Well," answers the brook, "part of the problem was that you didn't know the rules."

"What are the rules?" I anxiously ask.

"As you found out, my dear, the first rule is to put your body in a safe place."

"Yes, I did learn that. But now I am confused. How can I have two bodies?"
"Oh, my dear," says Miss Brook. "You actually have many bodies, just as a flower has many petals. Each
petal can be separated from the flower, but it will not live very long on its own. Your Spirit body is like a
flower and each petal is a different 'life'. Unlike the flower, you can separate from your spirit body and
survive quite a while. However, eventually you will return to share your life adventures with the flower
of your Spirit. You can also visit your Spirit Flower when you do what humans call 'sleep'."

"But how do I know how to return in my sleep, or when I die?"

"Although you were unable to see it, there is a fine cord that connects all of your bodies so that when
you separate, you can again rejoin. If that cord were to break, then it would be like a petal separating
and you would have a difficult time rejoining into the whole again."

"I see, I think I am beginning to understand. Is it another rule to be careful to not

break the cord?"

"Oh yes, that is a very important rule. Another important rule is to know your
Guides. They will help you greatly and keep your attention on the Light."

"My guides? Do you mean like the Sparkly One?"

"That is very likely. However, I cannot be sure since I did not see your Sparkly One.
There are many visions that come from the inside when you decide to see, but
usually, only you can see or hear them."

"Do you suppose that my Guide could help me travel down the chain in my heart to release its anchor?"

"I don't know why not," answers Miss Brook. "But you must ask for yourself. First, please take another
drink of my water. Your body needs some extra care now. Then perhaps you can find a friendly tree to
sit under so you can talk to your inner Guide."

Again, I lean over Miss Brook and use my hands to hold some of its clear, fresh water. This time I decide
to stay inside my body. Maybe after I have released my fear, I will float again and see what is in the
higher dimensions of Spirit. Umm, the water is the best taste I have ever had. In a very few swallows my
thirst is completely gone and I am full of life and warm all over. Now I am ready to find that friendly tree.

"Goodbye, dear Miss Brook," I call, as I walk away. "Thank you."

"Goodbye, Love," Miss Brook answers. "Come back whenever you need to be replenished. I am always
here."

"I will, I will! I have learned very much from you and I promise I will soon return." I walk away
determined to find a way to remove the anchor from my heart. I see an especially nice tree just at the
top of the hill. Perhaps it could help me. As I walk towards it, I can feel its glow.

"Hello, Mr. Tree or are you a Miss?"

"Why, hello there dear flying human. I am known as Mrs. Tree. If you look around you will see my many
children."

"How do you know I can fly? I walked over here."

"Dear Suzi, I know everything about you. You see, my birds tell me."

"Your birds?"

"Yes, there are many birds that live on me."

"Did your birds tell you what happened to me at the brook?"

"Yes dear, and I also know that you want to release the anchor in your heart."

"I definitely do. Can you help me?"

"Perhaps I can, but first I need to know what your anchor is hooked to?"

"I am not sure, but I know the anchor makes me feel heavy and sad. Maybe my anchor is hooked to
sadness. Is that possible?"

"Everything is possible. If your anchor is attached to an emotion, then you must go into that emotion in
order to release it. You know anchors are used so that the boat does not get lost in the sea while the
Captain rests. Do you attach yourself to sadness in-between your journeys?"

"I never thought about it, but I know I usually don't feel sad while I am journeying, but sometimes I
begin to feel sad when I rest. I think though, that that is because I start thinking about my problems
when I am not active."

"Tell me, young living one, are you on a journey now?"

"Oh yes, in fact this is one of my very best journeys ever."

"Do you feel sad now?" asks Mrs. Tree.

"No, but when I rested by the brook I felt sad."

"Well it appears to me," Mrs. Tree proudly proclaims, "that your anchor is hooked to
sadness. Therefore, you must go into the feeling of that sadness so that you can heal
it."

"But I don't want to go into my sadness because it hurts me too much," I say, fighting back my tears.

"Dear child, just as there is a part of you that is sad, there is also a part of you that is happy. There are
many parts of you-and of me. I have many different limbs, branches, twigs, and leaves. Each of them is
different. Some are young and healthy and some are old and ready to fall to the ground, but I love them
all. You can learn to love all the parts of yourself. Even your sad parts!"
 "I don't know how I can love a part of me that hurts," I say, almost to myself.

"Often there is a portion of me that hurts," says the friendly tree," and when this happens, I must travel
through the core of my trunk and branches to find out what is wrong. Sometimes I find that that part of
me is sick or injured and needs extra love and attention. Often that portion can be healed, but there are
times when it needs to fall from me so that it can be reabsorbed into the soil around my roots. That part
has then died, but it has contributed to the health of the entire tree by fertilizing the soil so that new
parts can grow."

"I don't know if I really understand what you are trying to tell me, so maybe I should rest here
underneath your branches and listen to your words again in my mind. Thank you for helping me."

"Certainly child. Just relax in my shade and listen to the breeze as it moves through my leaves. That will
help you feel at peace. You see, dear child, each leaf is separate from the next, yet it is connected to the
Source. Each leaf is totally an individual, but at the same time a member of a greater whole. A single leaf
would not provide much shade, but as a group they provide a beautiful, comforting shade. And, as you
can see, no separate leaf is doing anything. It is just sharing itself with the others so that their joint
contribution can be enjoyed."

I hear the tree's words with only the corners of my mind because I feel myself quickly falling asleep.
Gradually the shade becomes a warm blanket that covers and protects me. A warm breeze caresses
every leaf and me at the same time. I am starting to float into my light body, but I am not afraid this
time. I know that the body under the tree will be safe. The rays of the Sun gather around me and begin
to form into a glow. The glow becomes a luminescent figure with a vaguely human shape. I can see no
face behind the shape's golden light, but it feels like the Sparkly One. No, it feels like many Sparkly Ones.

"Welcome to the Inner Land of Blissful Joy and Radiant Splendor. We are your Guidance. Do you
remember us, dear child? We held you when you were frightened, soothed you when you were sad, and
listened to you when you were angry. We are of the One and we have loved and protected you forever
and ever.

"You have been very busy, dear member of the One. You have been very brave and have learned many
lessons. You have helped and loved and listened. Do not be concerned if you have not understood all
that you have heard. The words will rest in your heart and mind like small seeds thrown upon fertile soil.
The Truth has the tone of a pure bell and will return to your ears when you need to recall it. We are very
proud of you!"

"Remember us, Dear One.

Remember this place, and most of all,
always remember the child that you are
deep within your Self."
The child is asleep now. She sleeps safely beneath the tree somewhere between the lands of Faerie and
Spirit. But, I am awake. I am awake to the child that lives within me and to the mysteries that she has
remembered for me.

Thank you dear child. I will stay awake to the truths that you have saved for me.

But, when I do sleep, I will visit YOU.

I remember Faerie.
I remember that
the green is greener and
sparkles in the ever present daylight.

Beyond the world of time,

the sun can stay for hours or years
because time is a product of our minds.

In Faerie,
Nature is our Mother.

We protect and care for Her like

humans care for their infants.

We are proud when She gives

birth to a flower and
we mourn the bloom's
passage into seed.

Then, we alight our hearts to see

the seed take hold and again
become a flower.

Beauty is our essence

and love is impersonal.
In Faerie, we do not love
as humans do.
Humans love in a holding way.

Many of us have chosen

to love humans because they can
 return love with a dedication
which we can only feel for Nature.

However, our love is as constant

as the cycles of the Moon,
humans can love dearly for a while
and then --
they don't.
In Faerie, we are one with each other
and with our Maker.

We realize that
although we may look different
we are like the fingers of a Divine Hand
which directs our every movement.

We never question this hand

nor could we imagine moving without it.

Our thoughts are colors

and our emotions are melodies.
We dance through our life
and warmly anticipate our
next step up the ladder of evolution.

The further up we move,

the more consciously
we interact with mankind.
But, they seldom know us.

In olden days,
shortly after the fall of Atlantis,
we interacted and played with humankind.

But now the veil is heavy indeed

and our lives are not interwoven.

After Atlantis there was a Borderland

where we had a strange mixture of
Faerie and Earth.

Members of our evolution

and of the human evolution
interbred and intermingled.
 However, as the human kingdom
fell deeper and deeper into the physical,
our two worlds separated and
Borderland became -- no more.

Only in certain sacred areas

is there even a memory of Borderland.
In these special areas,
if one is attuned,
the ethereal memory of the Earth
can transport a willing, open mind
into an intense experience of Faerie.

Through reliving their past on Faerie,

humans can begin to release
their illusion of time.

We await you here in Faerie.

Remember us.
Remember your selves.

You were with us when

you lived in Borderland
and experienced the
oneness of our Soul.

Your wings await you.

Come,
try them on!
 There is a glimmer
in the back of my mind
and the core of my heart.

This glimmer knows the secret of joy.

This secret is trying to reveal itself

and I am trying to "stop trying"
so that I can accept.

For joy can only live in peace

and peace cannot abide struggle
and when I "try"
it feels like I am struggling.

I know that if I surrender,

surrender to the knowing,
I will gain all that I seek.

But the struggle persists.

Then suddenly
it is gone.

Gone into a moment of insight

a feeling of peace,
or love,
a thought of acceptance
of myself.

I know,
not with my mind,
or even with my heart,

I know with my Soul

that for a breath of the NOW
I am united with Spirit.

And all is peace,

all is joy,
all is love,
and acceptance.
 But then
I forget what I know
and how it felt to know it.

I remember that
I must do something-
or go somewhere.

I remember my worries
and I remember my fear.

That fear then blocks the glimmer

and buries the core
and I forget the love.

I forget the love that can

calm the fear
that made me forget.

I forget the love that can

help me to remember the glimmer
and allow it to grow.

Someday,
and I know that day is soon,
the power of the fear
will be reduced to a shadow.

A shadow of the glimmer

that has grown into a
beacon of Light-
the light of LOVE,

A Love I have for myself!

The third door is marked: THOUGHTS

You go to the door and knock.

A message is displayed:
Unconscious thoughts evoke behavior based on past pain and old negative programming.
Our thoughts are out of control and without focus as negative and obsessive thinking overtakes our free
will. Out-of-control thinking reinforces our feeling of being a victim. Problem-oriented thinking creates a
downward spiral with no hope of resolution. Unbidden thoughts come into our mind, which punish us
with old core beliefs about the inadequacy of our being.

Our thoughts make us feel separate from everyone and everything and limit us from achieving our
desires. Therefore, our moral principles and codes of right and wrong are debased to a state of war with
the world around us. We give ourselves permission to do anything because we are separate from
society. However, we are all "herd animals" and soon find another "society" where using drugs and
alcohol, having "fun", and "doing whatever we want", rules. However, before we know it, our choices
turn to addictions, and we again find ourselves Out of Control.

The third chakra best exemplifies the Thoughts Door because it represents our own thoughts, that is our
conscious AND unconscious thoughts, as well as the emotionally laced thoughts of others that are
perceived by our Astral Body. Thoughts, and the words and actions that are initiated by those thoughts,
is the core of our Power, whether it be our "power over" others or our "power within" our self.

The lesson of the third chakra is: if we can gain "power over" ourselves we will feel our "power within".
Then we will not be a victim to anyone else's "power over" us, nor will we feel the need to have "power
over" another. Power then becomes something that we have, not something that we use.

LOCATION: The third chakra is located between the sternum bone and the navel.

PETALS: There are ten petals in the third chakra which, when spinning, may appear like a vortex. In
numerology, the number 10 is reduced to the number 1. Number one symbolizes the beginning, as “In
the beginning there was the word," and every word begins with a thought. Even if it is unconscious,
thought precedes communication. The third chakra also represents our communication with the fourth
dimensional astral world, which is too often unconscious.

NOTE AND MANTRA: The note for this chakra is D and the mantra is "ram" or "aum".

COLOR: The color of this chakra is yellow to gold. When seen in one's aura with astral vision, the color
yellow represents intellectual thinking. The color gold represents identification with one's Soul qualities.
A predominance of yellow in one's aura represents one's attachment to their ego's rational thought. On
the other hand, the predominance of gold in one's aura represents an ego that has surrendered its
control of the physical earth vessel to their Soul.

On a physical level, the color yellow stands for caution. Yellow is between the red of "stop" and the
green of "go." Great caution is needed to integrate our physical and astral selves. The road to spirituality
is paved with cautious patience.
 RULES: The third chakra rules the MENTAL portion of our consciousness and governs thinking, both
psychic and intellectual, and the power, control and/or freedom that is gained by our minds. This chakra
is the "power chakra." It governs our sense of self, the power that that we have within and over our
destinies, the power that we have over others, and the power that others have over us.

If a person is too yin, female energy, then he or she may feel powerless. On the other hand, if a person is
too yang, male energy, then he or she may have a tendency to be aggressive or greedy. The third
chakra, which relates to the liver, gall bladder, stomach, spleen, and pancreas, regulates how centered
we feel during the day in relation to our mental facilities and our ability to be self-motivated.

The projections of our ego and our vital energies are both influenced by this chakra because it rules how
well we can maintain our sense of Self when in a power struggle with another. The battle between egos
is difficult to win if we are children and our opponent is our parent. Therefore, this chakra holds the
secrets of the many power struggles that we fought and lost with our parents, and other authority
figures, as a child.

The third chakra is known as the gateway into the Astral Plane of the fourth dimension. It therefore
rules our astral emotions. However, these emotions are very different than physical emotions that are
felt through our second chakra. Our second chakra rules emotions of a survival, instinctual type;
whereas, the emotions of the third chakra are intertwined with our thought process.

These more "cognitive emotions" are felt as reactions to others, and as reactions to our desires and
goals. It is this combination of thought and emotions that opens our gateway into the fourth dimension.
Once opened, this portal can begin to blend out third dimensional perceptions with the higher senses of
our physic, intuitive consciousness.

The integration of our physical and astral bodies can create yet another control issue for the third
chakra. Besides the control issues of different egos attempting to assert their personal power over
another, there are the internal control issues of thoughts vs. emotions, intuition vs. intellect, and yin vs.
yang.

SENSE: The third chakra rules our sense of sight. It rules the physical sight of our third dimensional
consciousness as well as the "second" sight, or astral vision, of our fourth dimensional consciousness.

ASTROLOGY SIGN: Leo is an astrological sign that is often associated with this chakra. Leo, which is
ruled by the Sun, symbolizes our warmth and strength as well as our striving for recognition, power, and
social status. Astrologically, our Sun represents the ego system that we embody within this lifetime.

The third chakra represents the struggle of that ego system, first with others and then with our Soul.
When we find our power within ourselves, we no longer need to struggle against others. Then our ego
must learn to recognize the still, small voice of our Soul and learn to surrender control of our earth
vessel to this superior Captain.

ELEMENT: Fire is the element associated with this chakra. Fire represents the electrical/neural portion
of our third dimensional physical body. Electricity is associated with our ability to consciously rule our
behavior by our thoughts because it is the electrical firing of our nervous system that allows our cortex
to choose our behavior.

When we have gained the “will power” to choose our behaviors, actions, words, and attitudes, we are
consciously in control of our life. On the other hand, if our behavior, actions, words, and attitudes are
not consciously chosen then we are reacting rather than responding. Then, do not feel like we are "in
control" of our life because we were unable to chose a response that empowers us.

The third, solar plexus chakra rules the animal kingdom of which humanity is said to be at the top of the
hierarchy. This determination is made by the size of our cortex and our supposed ability to control our
own destiny. However, that control is not based solely upon the size of our cortex. Whales and dolphins
have larger cortexes then us, and dolphins actually have more speech mechanisms than humans.
However, whales and dolphins have been at the mercy of mankind's violence for many years.

Humans have also harmed, killed, and enslaved other humans as well. The third chakra is the chakra
that deals with both inter- and intra-species' struggle for power and dominance. The ability to
communicate our thoughts and feelings through speech has always been an important factor in that
struggle.

CONSCIOUSNESS: The area of the brain associated with this chakra is the neo cortex, which is the
beginning of higher mental functioning. The third chakra represents our third dimensional
consciousness, as well as how our fourth dimensional astral body influences our physical world. If we
disallow any conscious influence from our astral self, we limit our reality.

PERSONAL TIMELINE: This chakra represents ages 6 years to adolescence. This is the time frame when
the child begins school and moves away from the constant influence of the family. From the ages of 6
through 12, children are interacting with teachers, friends, and their friends' families, but their primary
influence is still their home.

Children of this age are increasingly becoming aware that they are different from their parents.
Especially as they move into early adolescence, this awareness drives them to find their own identity
within the family. From 12 through adolescence, the focus switches from the family to friends. If these
young adolescents are able to develop a sense of self while living in the family system, they will have an
easier time when they repeat that process outside of the home.

SOCIAL TIMELINE: Anthropologically, the third chakra represents the civilizations of about 5,000 years
ago when the great empires of Egypt, Syria, Greece, and Rome existed. These societies became
dominant through Power Over” their opponents. The rise and peak of these civilizations marked the
expansion of humankind's cognitive abilities. Within these civilizations, at least some members of the
society had "time" to pursue something beyond survival. Multiple Gods, and Goddesses, as well as
animals, were worshiped by most of these societies.

ENDOCRINE: The endocrine gland for the third chakra is the pancreas. The pancreas plays an important
part in the digestion of food. The pancreas secretes the hormone insulin, which regulates the level of
 blood sugar in the system and metabolism needed for digesting carbohydrates. Enzymes that are
secreted by the pancreas are important for the balance of fats and proteins.

This endocrine gland is thrown off when too much sugar is taken into the system. This is often because
the person wants more sweetness in their life and does not know how to get it. Alcoholic beverages
instantly convert to sugar, and diabetes can result from alcoholism. Again, this person does not feel like
they have the power within to face life and must take a substance to comfort themselves.

NERVE PLEXUS: The solar plexus, which is located just beneath the ribcage, is the plexus associated
with this chakra. Areas of the body associated with this chakra are the lower back, abdomen, digestive
system, stomach, liver, spleen, gall bladder, and autonomic nervous system.

CLEAR: When the third chakra is clear we have a strong sense of personal power and self-motivation.
Our power struggles with others are minimal because we accept responsibility for the creation of our
own reality. Therefore, we do not feel victimized or controlled by others. If there is a problem in our life,
we realize that "if it comes to me, it is mine to deal with". We have keen decision making abilities, a
strong will power, and a good self-image.

Since we take charge of our lives, we have good health and vital energy. When we can balance yin and
yang, thoughts and emotions, intuition and intellect, will power and surrender to Soul, we can be
conscious of the many messages that come to us from the Astral Plane. We are able to shield ourselves
from the "psychic pull" of others, as we are able to discriminate our emotions from the emotions of
others. We can do this because we have listened to our own Astral World as it communicates with us
through our dreams and imagination.

UNCLEAR: When the third chakra is unclear, we feel powerless. Since we feel that we have no ability to
gather what we need when we need it, we can be reduced to greed, doubt, anger, and then, of course,
guilt. Our bodies respond to the constant tension by developing ulcers, jaundice, hepatitis, diabetes,
hypoglycemia, and gallstones. Our sense of powerlessness in the world causes excessive worrying,
hypochondriac pain, irritability, and procrastination. We are overly sensitive, cry easily, feel fatigue, and
are often anxious and/or depressed.

Our inability to integrate the inner call of our Astral life with the outer world creates an over sensitivity
to the psychic world of others. Other people's fear, which is the "loudest" emotion to be felt in our third
chakra, piggybacks onto our own fear. It then becomes increasingly difficult to be with others or in
groups. Our mind races against us with obsessive thoughts and worries. Our negative emotions then
amplify our negative thinking and keep us in a constant state of turmoil.

The power that we lost in our past must be regained so that we can live in the present. We must go back
to find the negative core beliefs that we hold against ourselves. These beliefs constantly remind us that
we are inadequate to face life's challenges, and that we do not have the personal power to be happy
and successful.
 EARTH'S CHAKRA: The earth's third chakra is Mt. Kilimanjaro, Africa. Mt. Kilimanjaro is one of the
largest freestanding mountains in the world. The other largest freestanding mountain is also in Africa,
the heart of our first great civilizations. Mt. Kilimanjaro reminds us of the power that we can gain to
stand-alone by finding our "power within."

DIMENSIONS: This chakra represents our third and fourth dimensional bodies. The third chakra is the
gateway to the fourth dimension. Unfortunately, this "gateway" is often first experienced in our bodies
by uncomfortable feelings in the third chakra area of our bodies. In order to avoid being a victim to the
psychic world of others, we must gather our own fourth dimensional power. When we have come to
peace with our inner world, as well as the thoughts and feelings that originate in that world, we will find
our true power to "stand alone" in the outer world.

SUMMARY: Our third chakra deals with digestion, synthesis, distribution, and emanation of our
personal power. Our stomach, pancreas, gall bladder and liver deal with our digestion and synthesis, and
our spleen and autonomic nervous system distributes and emanates our power.

Our personal power was enhanced or limited in our childhoods. Third dimensionally, our early
environment either empowered us if our parents were kind, positive, and supportive, or gave us
opportunities to make our own decisions to experience success or failure. Our early environment took
our power away if our parents limited us with criticism, cruelty, insensitivity, and unfair punishment.

Fourth dimensionally, our power was given or stolen by the thoughts and feelings of those around us in
our early years. Even though we may have disowned our fourth dimensional powers by adulthood, it
was a normal part of our childhood. Often, as children we could see fairies, talk to our dog, and
experience our stuffed animal or doll as alive. The adults may then have said, "How cute. What a good
imagination you have." OR "Shut up, there are no fairies and dogs can only bark."

So what did we believe? What did we give power to, the "make believe" fairies, the dog that loved us, or
the parent that gave us a home and food? The rule of nature is survival. We could survive without fairies
and talking dogs, but we could not survive without a home and food. Therefore, we listened to "them,"
the ones who raised us. Their reality became our reality.

If we were fortunate enough to have parents who felt powerful and gave us love, protection, and
encouragement, we had a happy safe reality in which we could blossom into our fullest potential. On the
other hand, if our parents were afraid, angry, powerless victims to others or to the "system," then we
are in danger of recreating that world, as it was our only model. We also created that reality because the
gateway to our Soul, our fourth dimensional astral world, had been dampened and discarded as "just
our imagination."

As children, the fourth dimensional psychic "gateway" was still open, and we could clearly receive ALL
the pain, fear, anger, and sorrow of our family and others with whom we were intimate. The main
problem was that when we "psychically" picked up the astral environment around us, which was the
thoughts and feelings of others', we did not perceive it as the thoughts and feeling of others. We
perceived it as our own. WE felt like the victim, WE were sad, angry, or afraid, and WE believed that we
could not create a better life.

Therefore, we created core beliefs about ourselves that protected us from our uncomfortable emotional
world. These core beliefs were usually about our own limitations, such as: "I am not good enough"; "I
don't deserve"; or "I am not worthy". Then we could keep the necessary belief that it was our
inadequacy and not our parents' inadequacy that was the source of our problems. The reality is, the
core beliefs that we created were probably the very same core beliefs that our parents created and
psychically passed on to us.

Nevertheless, these core beliefs did create an illusion of protection from a harsh and foreign world. Yes,
to our inner self who remembered that we are Golden Lightbeings, the third dimension felt very harsh
and restrictive. Therefore, most of us forgot about our Lightbody because we could not return to that
body, and it only caused us pain to remember it.

In the above scenario, the child learned that power equals "Power Over" another. If their own parents
were victims, then so must they be. Also, because the child still had the "second sight" of the Astral Plan,
they could see and feel the fear and victimization that was the foundation of their parents' rage and
sorrow.

How can a child learn about "power within??” How can a child learn positive core beliefs like: "I am
powerful, I am smart and I am lovable"? The parent can "act like" they are loving, "act like" they are not
afraid, and "act like" they are happy. However, the child still "feels" the truth because he or she is still
awake to his or her Astral Self. Unfortunately, by the time the child has learned to close that gateway,
the damage is done.

What can a parent do?

A parent can go back into his or her own childhood, find the cause of their own negative core beliefs and
heal them. Then the parent does not have to "act" happy and loving. Then, the parent can "be" happy
and loving. We cannot give what we do not have. If we do not have money for our self, then how can we
give it away? If we do not have love for our self, then how can we give it away? Our society has seen the
power in money and will do anything to get it. But how many of us have truly experienced the power of
love, love from our SELF to our self.

"You are not alone,"

a small voice reminds my heart.
My mind questions these words
and reminds me that I am NOT special.
 "Everyone is special," argues the voice.
"All you have to do is to remember that."

I hear these words and my mind rejects them,

But my heart imagines that they are true.

"The words are true," whispers the voice.

"You have all been taught that humility is low self-esteem.
That is NOT true.
Humility is the ability to know that YOU are special
and so is EVERYONE else."

No, not everyone, I think,

what about the abuser, the murderer, the terrorist?
They cannot be special.

"Oh, but they are special,"

retorts the quiet voice
"They just do not know it yet."

~OR~
HOW TO BE SMARTER THAN YOU WERE AS A CHILD
THE CHILD CREATES THE CORE BELIEF

This is the story of a group of children who each live inside their adults. These children have a great deal
of power because most of the adults that they live in don't know that they are there. And, worst of all,
they don't realize that the children are the ones who have programmed their minds. The adults think
that they did it.

These children have tried to tell their adults that they are in them, but the adults refuse to listen. They
are too "busy." Well, the children are busy too. They have to make sure that the program they wrote in
order to survive a situation in which they had NO power keeps functioning exactly as it has for decade,
after decade, after decade.

Now, these children are very smart. They looked around at the world that they lived in, figured out the
family rules, even the unspoken ones, and made a program to protect themselves from getting in
trouble. Generally, these programs worked pretty well, but sometimes the parents kept changing the
rules. Then, the kids still got in trouble.
 That is why some kids are "bad." Their parents were just too unpredictable and their environment too
changing. But even if they couldn't stay out of trouble, this was often because it was a family rule for
them to be "bad," they could usually come up with a program to protect themselves.

These programs worked so well that they became core beliefs. So what is a core belief? A core belief is a
program that a child created that served to protect them in the situation in which they lived. It is too
bad that the children who created these core beliefs don't know that the situation has changed now. I
wonder why their adults haven't told them.

The answer is simple. The adults don't know that the children even live in them. Unfortunately, even if
the adult does know about his or her child, the adult tends to treat the inner child exactly the way their
parents treated them as children. So, even though the adult that the child lives in has changed his or her
life, the child's environment is the same. Will these children ever get what they need?

EXAMPLES:

SAM

Sam was adopted because his parents could not have children. However, shortly after they adopted
him, his mother became pregnant. Then Sam had a sister. Whether, his mother actually favored his
sister, or if Sam just believed it, made no difference to him. Sam felt like he could not get his mother's
love and he settled for getting her attention. He "tried" to be good, but to him it appeared that he only
got her attention when he was "bad". Therefore, Sam decided to be bad!

Also, Sam's mother was a very nervous woman who showed no emotions and did not nurture Sam. Sam
wanted to save his mother from her difficult life, but he could not even save himself because he had
decided to be bad in order to get her attention.

Sam speaks:
"I feel that my life is a struggle because I am alone and nobody cares about me. I feel hopeless. I am on
parole, I am a drug addict, and I don't have anything to look forward to. I live in a "sober living house"
and have little freedom. I feel like I am going backwards."

Sam's Core Belief is:

"Life is a struggle."

Sam saw that his mother's life was a struggle and he couldn't help her or even make her happy. The only
time that she even seemed to care about him was when he was in trouble. Sam wanted his mother's
love more than positive reinforcement from others. Therefore, he was ALWAYS in trouble.

Sam's father also gave him attention for being in trouble by constantly bailing him out. The reality is that
Sam's life was easy. He did not have to have a job, pay his rent, or get along with his boss. Sam's entire
"struggle" was with trying NOT to be bad. At the same time, he feared that he was on his own and that
 no one would care for him. He reinforced that belief by picking fights with everyone who tried to help
him.

Sam was unable to release his core belief. His addiction to cocaine robbed him of ALL his personal
power. Whenever he started to experience success, he sabotaged himself. He even rode his bike in front
of a car (an accident). Then he was in trouble again and had to be taken care of by others.

Sam created a core belief of "life is a struggle" so that he could get attention and love, but the negative
core belief that got him attention as a child robbed him of any happiness in his adult life.

SANDY

Sandy is the older of two daughters. Her father traveled all week long and Sandy was alone with her
mother and younger sister. Sandy's mother became very ill and actually died while Sandy was "taking
care of her". Sandy's father continued to work out of town, even after her mother died, and left 11-year-
old Sandy home alone to take care of her younger sister. Sandy lived in constant fear that the authorities
would find out and put her and her sister in an orphanage.

Sandy speaks:
"If something wrong happens, it is my fault. As a child I felt that that everything was my fault and my
father always reminded me that that was true. Therefore, I tried to do everything perfect. I kept the
house perfect, got perfect grades, and was a perfect leader at school. But, no matter what, my father
always found something wrong with what I did."

Sandy's Core Belief is:

"It is all my fault."

Sandy's core belief kept her constantly vigilant so that she would not have to leave her home. Today, her
father would be put in jail for abandonment, but it was several decades ago and in another country.
Sandy's core belief also kept her very busy working, which protected her from the secret fear that it was
"her fault" that her mother died.

Sandy learned responsibility at a very young age and was able to have a successful life, but she was very
controlling because she had to make sure that EVERYHING was perfect. However, when her adult was
able to console her 11 year old self and tell her that it was NOT her fault that Mom died, she was able to
release her old core belief. Now Sandy has learned to relax and have a happier life.

THE ADULT LIVES, AND RE-LIVES THE LIFE ISSUE

Don't the adults see that the same life issues seem to re-appear over and over again? Well, of course,
they do. But it's not their fault. They are "trying" as hard as they can! If only they could speak to their
child. Perhaps then they could learn about the first time that this problem arose and about the mental
 program that the child created to protect them from it. Then the adults would no longer be victims to
their lives. If the adults spoke to their child, they could remember how it all began. Then they could see
how they create the very life issues that they busily try to avoid.

Now, why would one want to create a problem for themselves? The answer is--because it isn't really a
problem. Actually, what is happening is that a life lesson is being played over and over until it is solved.
However, the adults are unaware of what the original lesson was and it has become more difficult to
discern the lesson after it has been repeated so many times. Like a Xeroxed copy that has been
duplicated too many times, the original message becomes more and more difficult to understand each
time it is played out.

Along with this group of children is a very brave group of adults who are willing to listen to the child
inside of them. Perhaps, they can find out how and why they created these core beliefs. These beliefs
have been the template for the "problems" that they have repeated more times than they would wish
to count. They are now willing to acknowledge how smart their child was and to thank them for creating
a program which served as protection.

These courageous adults are now willing to take responsibility for creating the life which they live. They
are ready to communicate with their inner child to discover how these old core beliefs were created and
how they have served as a foundation for the creation of their life issues that have returned-again and
again and again…

Once we have decided to communicate with our child, we must be patient. Old core beliefs have served
as "survival mechanisms," and they are not easily released.

EXAMPLES: (Different names were given to protect the individuals' privacy.)

MATT

Matt has a genetic degenerative disease. His older brothers both had this same disease, and when Matt
was about seven years old he started to have symptoms himself. However, everyone in his large family
hoped that if they ignored the fact that Matt was having these symptoms, maybe the symptoms would
go away. Matt felt like they wanted him to "go away". He was afraid that he had disappointed his family
by getting the disease so he denied the symptoms as well.

Everyone's denial did not work. The symptoms continued into Matt's adolescence. When Matt began to
fall down on a regular basis, Matt's mother didn't want him to get hurt or be embarrassed at school.
Therefore, since she did not feel there were other options, she kept Matt home from school from the
time he was 11 until he was about 14. The family then moved to Los Angeles where greater education
and services were available and Matt began to get some help. However, the child inside of him had
already learned to be invisible.
 Matt's Core Belief:
"I am unworthy."

Matt speaks:
"I am invisible and I don't matter. I'm having a hard time talking about why I believe that I am unworthy.
I feel like I am invisible because no one wanted to see that my soul was screaming, 'I'm lonely. I need
you. What is happening to me? What did I do so wrong to deserve what is happening to me? I'LL BE
GOOD!'"

The Child speaks:

"I feel like I don't fit in. It is hard for me to believe that I deserve anything or that I have any worth. I
don't believe that I'm smart enough or that I deserve good things. I guess I never expect anything and I
know that nothing is expected of me."

Matt's Life Issue:

"I don't fit in."

The adult Matt takes responsibility:

These adults are willing to see how they have created, precipitated, perpetuated, and allowed these life
issues in their realities in order to survive their environment and to protect their inner child.

· Most life issues were actually created in childhood and then they are continued until the negative core
belief is replaced with a positive core belief.

· Keeping the underlying core belief unconscious where it can covertly influence our behavior
precipitates life issues.

· We perpetuate that life issue by behaving the same way over and over again.

· We allow the behavior and life issue to continue because it feels normal.)

Q:
Matt, how have you created your life issue?

Matt:
The genetic disease created the problem. I felt like I didn't fit in because my disease made me different.
And, because of my disease, I felt unworthy. If the disease were not there, I still might have felt I didn't
fit in, but there is no way to test that theory.

Q:
How have you precipitated your life issue?

Matt:
Because I felt unworthy, I withdrew from others. The more I withdrew, the more insecure and fearful I
 felt. Then I pushed people away from me, which made me feel lonely. Then, because I was so lonely, I
felt like I didn't "fit in".

Q:
How have you perpetuated your life issue?

Matt:
I felt like something was wrong with me, I felt uncomfortable with my physical condition. This made
other people feel uncomfortable. When I make others feel uncomfortable, I felt like I didn't fit in

Q:
How have you allowed your life issue?

Matt:
I ignored the Soul inside of me. Therefore, others ignored it as well. Then I felt like no one knew or
understood me, and not fitting in became normal.

Q:
How did your core belief of being unworthy protect you when you were a child and as an adult?

A:
I did not feel worthy enough to go out into the world because I knew that I was different and would not
fit in. Therefore, it protected me from the hardships of life. Because my family denied that there was a
problem, so did I. However, as I had more and more symptoms, I felt like "defective merchandise". I
could not control what was happening to my body so how could I have control of my life? As long as I
believed that I was unworthy and I could not fit in, I did not have to try to take control of my life and
face possible failure.

Matt, your child has had no one to talk to. Would you like to talk to him now?

Matt:
"Yes I would. I see the child in front of me. He is about seven or eight years old. He is sitting in a chair in
front of me and is wearing a blue shirt. 'I am you, all grown up,' I say to him as I look deeply into his
eyes. From my wheelchair we are at the same level. "I have come inside myself today to find you and tell
you what a good job you have been doing taking care of me.

"My child is quiet for a very long time. I wait patiently."

The Child Responds:

"I don't know if I can believe this man. He scares me because he has a wheelchair like my big brothers. I
guess it must be true that I have to have one too when I grow up. I don't ever want to grow up! I will
stay a child forever and ever."

Matt:
"You can stay a child forever. I will be the one in the wheelchair and you can stay a child. You can still
 walk and run. I can help you to be a child by making sure that you have childhood experiences like
playing outside with your friends. I could never do that and I always felt lonely. I don't want you to feel
lonely."

The Child Responds:

"But what if I fall?"

Matt:
"Children fall all the time. It is all right. You go play now and I will sit over here and watch you play with
your friends. If you get scared, just come to me and I will give you a big hug. You are special and you will
grow up to be a strong young man. You can do anything that you want. Don't forget that. I will help
you!"

Matt watches his child playing until it is time to exchange core beliefs. Then Matt calls the child over to
him and gives him a hug.

Matt:
"I will be taking care of you and you don't need to believe that you are unworthy anymore. I hear your
calls and I want to support you.

"The child pulls away from me. I can tell that he is afraid to trust me enough to give up a belief that has
served him so well. He is afraid that if he doesn't feel like he is unworthy, he will try many new things
and get hurt.

"Matthew," I say as I pull him close to me again and give him a warm hug, "Let us have a trial period.
You trust me for just a little while and I will check up on you all the time to see if you are O.K. Is that fine
with you?"

The Child Responds:

"But I am afraid of change. If I change I won't know what will happen. I don't know any other way of
being."

Matt:
"Try it for just one month - thirty days. I will check up on you every day and tell you that I love you and
that you are important in my life. I promise.

"The child gives me a hug and runs away to his friends. He has decided to trust me. But now I am afraid.
I am afraid that I will disappoint him. I remember now how I used to insult him so often in my mind. I
hated him because I hated my life at that time. No wonder it was so difficult for him to trust me.

"Can I keep my word? Can I forgive myself for how I have treated him? I remember now when I was an
adolescent and was beginning to become an adult. I hated my developing body. If I became an adult, my
disease would get worse. I was right. But it wasn't the child's fault, or the teenager's fault, or my fault.
 "I will now forgive myself for growing up, my child for staying young, and my teenager for being in the
middle. We are, after all, one person. I now take my new protection. This protection comes to me by
listening to my Soul. My new protection is SPIRITUAL. With my spiritual protection I can listen to my
Soul. There is nothing wrong with my Soul. My Soul will continue to give me the courage to feel
comfortable with myself. Then others will feel comfortable with me as well. Then I WILL "fit in".

(Matt is wheelchair bound and cannot even "transfer" with assistance. However, he lives alone in a
home, which he owns, and works full time. He pays an assistant to assist him before work and bed.
Other than that, he lives an independent and successful life.)

ANNIE

(Annie has very different reasons for having the same core belief.)

Annie is a middle child. Her older sister was a "star" and her younger brother was charismatic, at least as
a child. Her home life and childhood were happy for her. She had no apparent reason to feel that she
was unworthy which only increased her guilt.

Annie went to college to enter the profession of her parents. She then married her high school boyfriend
and had two children. It was not until her divorce that she began to deal with the fact that she believed
that she was "not worthy".

Annie Speaks:
"I'm not a special person. I'm not bad, but there's truly nothing special, unique or attractive about me. I
don't draw people to me and when I am in a large group at a party or social event, I'm uncomfortable. I
am horribly embarrassed to be alone, but I fear going up and meeting anyone.

"Unless I have a context: I'm someone's sister, I'm a professional educator, or I'm a mother, I don't feel
comfortable. My weight is a big issue for me. I feel I am not physically attractive and I can't imagine
another person wanting to spend time with me. My experience has always been that my most positive
relationships have been based on my meeting other's needs. I don't always know how to meet my own
needs and when I do, or when I ask others to, I feel tremendous guilt. I am certain that I don't deserve to
ask for what I want or to even get it for myself.

"I can't have a positive relationship with myself or with others in my personal life. However, I have a
good relationship with those that I work with, my children, and my sister. But then I have a context. I
don't have to be me. I can be the person that I am to them. Who is the person that I am to myself? I fear
that I abandoned myself in order to make others love me!"

Annie's Core Belief:

"I am not worthy."
 The Child Speaks:
The child does not want to talk.

The Adult Annie takes responsibility:

Annie's Life Issue:

"I can't have a happy relationship."

Q) Do you know how you created your life issue?

Annie:
"I have such negative self-talk that I can't have a relationship with myself. I don't trust and respect my
feelings enough to believe that my thoughts are as worthy as others. I also have negative thoughts
about others as well.

"Because of my negativity, I never choose to have a relationship but feel like I must wait for someone to
choose me. I therefore give away my control of who I am with. If I can't even choose who the
relationship is with, how could I ever get my needs met and actually be happy?"

Q) How do you precipitate your life issue?

Annie:
"I am the passive one in the initiation of a relationship. I indulge in too many passive activities such as TV
watching, or reading and I don't pursue a relationship with myself. Therefore, I live vicariously through
books, movies, my kids, or my sister."

Q)How do you perpetuate your life issue?

Annie:
"I am afraid of rejection so I stay away from people. Then I am always alone. When I am always alone, I
feel like it is because I can't have a happy relationship."

Q)How do you allow your life issues?

Annie:
"I don't engage my warrior to battle my fears and to stand up for myself. Since I don't fight for myself,
no one knows who I am or what I need. Therefore, no one can make me feel like I am in a happy
relationship."

Q)How did your core beliefs protect you as a child?

Annie:
"I was wedged between Wonder Girl and Super Son. If I did not feel worthy than I did not have to enter
into competition with them. Therefore, I could not lose. If you don't play the game, then you don't lose.
My experience was that when my true self came out, and I opened up too much and become too active,
or assertive, then people didn't like me.
 "Therefore, I believed no one should see all of me. I had to control part of me because if I were free,
loose, and open people wouldn't like me. Deep down, I believed that I was worthless and I feared letting
others know. So, I withheld myself and become passive until people in my life told me what THEY
wanted. Then I wouldn't feel unworthy."

Q)What is another way in which you can protect yourself?

Annie:
"I can let my child have her true emotions with a person who is loving and safe, such as myself. I can
allow the child to have her dreams and desires and I can keep a sacred trust with her. I will not divulge
her secrets to anyone until I know that they will be supportive. "

Q)Annie, would you like to talk to your child?

Annie:
"Yes, but I know that will have to assertively pursue my child. Actually, when I first go inside myself, I see
two children. One is about three years old. She seems happy and open. The other child is older, maybe 6
years old, and is in a soft flowing dress. She has a softer appearance and is often hiding her face in the
shadows or in the lines of her hair as it falls across her face when she looks down. They both stare
straight ahead, watching me from the corner of their eyes, but the younger one occasionally meets my
gaze directly. The older one shifts uncomfortably from foot to foot. Neither one of them trusts me. But,
they don't want me to leave either.

"The 3 year old seems to represent the few times that I have been spontaneous and open. She seems to
come out when I am angry or slightly drunk. Most of the time, however, I am more like the older child,
timid and vulnerable. I show to the world and, usually choose to be, the older child because it is safer.
The younger child comes out like bursts of fire. But when the smoke clears, I am usually more
comfortable with the older child's approach.

"I will talk to the 6 year old, as she is the one who needs me most. 'Hi. I am you all grown up.'"

The Child does not respond.

Annie:
"I know you are scared of me and I can tell that you wish that I would go away, but I want to be with
you. Can I stay and talk to you?"

The Child does not respond.

Annie:
"Well, it's a good sign that you didn't move away. I want to get to know you better. I want to talk to you
about your fears. I want to touch you and protect you. Can I stay with you?"

The Child does not respond.

 Annie:
"It is okay if you don't want to talk. I'll talk if you like. But, I want you to know how special you are to me.
I know that you're afraid to talk to me, but I hope that you will trust me soon. Nothing you say to me will
be bad. My joy is in knowing everything about you, even the things that make you scared or angry or
feel pain. Because I can feel that you have so much to say -- so much to give -- I will wait until you are
ready."

The Child does not respond.

Annie:
"I won't go away. I won't leave you. I won't become silent or make you feel bad because of what you say
or do. The more you give to me, the more I will love you. My love will grow with the weight of your gifts
to me. All your ideas, thoughts, feelings, and actions are like breaths of clean air. I will breathe them in
and fill myself with the love you give me. Everything you give me is love. Can you do that? It doesn't
have to be all at once. It can come slowly or quickly. Give what you can, because I will always be here
and I will always receive everything you have to give with love, appreciation and gratitude. I love you."

The Child Responds:

"I want to do what you say. I want to trust you. But, I don't know if I can. You say that you will love me,
but I can feel when you don't. You might not say anything bad, but I'll feel it. I'll see it written on your
face. You'll hate me or become bored or disappointed. I don't ever want to see you hate me."

Annie:
"I understand. You are what you have experienced and you have experienced the disappointment of
hate from others. I know that you have a right to be distrustful of me, but I am not like the others. I am
not carrying what they are carrying. I am you! I am what you can be when you are free to open yourself
up to your own truth. You see you have only realized such a small part of yourself.

"I can see so much more of your light. But, it's hidden and you have had to protect it from the world.
That is why I'm here. I want to be here for you. I want to see all of your light (the black and the white
light) and embrace it for the goodness that it is. Because it is you, it is valuable. I can help you by being
your partner. Please share yourself with me.

"In exchange for the protection that you get for believing that you are 'unworthy', I can offer my
friendship so that you and I can have a relationship. Would you be willing to make that exchange?"

The Child Responds:

"I don't know. How can I trust you? Why should I trust you? How can I go against all of my training, all of
my beliefs?"

Annie:
"What do you need from me so that you can trust me?"

The Child Responds:

"I need time and proof. I need a change of experience and I need your patience. If I give you a little, I
need to wait and see what happens. Then maybe, I'll give a little more. I don't know. I don't just want to
close my eyes and fall backwards without a net. Maybe you won't catch me. So, it is going to have to be
slow."

Annie:
"I will give you all that you ask for.

"As I say this sentence, I see images of her testing me. She falls backwards and looks to see if I am there.
She keeps falling or jumping off of a cliff to see if I will catch her. I keep catching her and she keeps
jumping. She is not convinced.

"Dear child inside of me, I want you to know that I acknowledge how brave you are to take such risks
and how careful you are in making a commitment. I will use those portions of yourself in my adult life."

The child responds with a shy look, but holds back.

Annie:
"It is a good first step. The child is glad I'm here and that we are sharing what she has gone through-
what I have gone through as well. She feels better now that I have acknowledged her strength and
ability to take risks. I wonder if she wants more from me."

The Child Responds:

"Yes. I want what you promised. I want attention, acceptance, support, and unconditional love. I want
you to acknowledge that I am valuable to you. I want ALL of that."

Annie:
"Yes, you shall have it all. And best of all, you shall have a new core belief. That belief is-NO MATTER
WHAT, I AM ALWAYS VALUABLE - TO MYSELF AND TO OTHERS."

(Annie is now happily married. She and her husband have an intimate, communicative relationship.
Between them they have five children.)

LILLY

(When we believe that we must ignore the part of us that we like the best, we will NOT feel "good
enough".)

Lilly grew up in a small farm town. She was an "accident" and her mother went away to "have her" and
put her up for adoption. When Lilly was born, her mother returned home and left Lilly in an orphanage.
No one adopted her. Then her grandmother brought her home. Lilly's mother married a man (not the
father) so that he could take care of her and her baby. Unfortunately, Lilly had already spent her first
few vital months alone and unloved.
Lilly's mother was not happy and broke many small town rules of behavior. The town watched Lilly VERY
carefully to see if she would turn out like her mother. Lilly was the oldest of many siblings. Her father
was loving, and kind to all of them, but was not able to provide much money for the large family. Lilly
took on much of the responsibility of her younger siblings while she determined to prove to the town
that she was "good enough".

Lilly's Core Belief:

"I am not good enough."

Lilly Speaks:
"I must sacrifice myself so that others can get what they need. I used to believe that I was unworthy, but
now I believe that I am worthy, but I am just not good enough to get what I need. I grew up in a large
Southern Baptist family in 'Podunck', Farmland USA. It was a 'sin' there for me to believe that I had
LIGHT.

"When I was a child, I had many experiences of a great white light that came to me. When I described
these experiences to other people, they ridiculed me. Gradually, I became afraid when the white light
came thundering to me because it made me feel too different. Therefore, when the white light came, I
began to hold my ears and close my eyes so that I couldn't hear the loud noise or see the bright light.

"I thought that if the noise stopped and I couldn't see the white light anymore I would be accepted by
everyone. But another side of me was angry for stopping the white light, and I lashed out at others and
at myself. The conflict between these two parts of myself (the part that stopped the light and the part
that was angry because I stopped the light) gave birth to a third me: the 'I'm not good enough me'. Then
the angry me got really angry and said, 'I don't want to be not good enough.'

"The first me just wanted everyone inside my head to calm down and deal with it!! 'You can't have
everything,' the voice said. 'If you invite the white light into your life you will be different and no one will
want you.'

"However, when I kept the white light out, then I became VERY angry and no one wanted me that way
either. Therefore, I had to keep the white light out and not even allow myself to feel how angry that
made me. I learned that if I pleased myself, I displeased others. Then, of course, I believed that if I were
'good enough' I wouldn't have that conflict in the first place."

Lilly's Life Issue:

" I can't get what I want."

Lilly so wanted acceptance and love from the people in her life that she was willing to sacrifice the most
important part of herself to get it. However, once she had sacrificed the most important part of herself,
she did not have enough power to get what she wanted.

Lilly Speaks to her child:

 Lilly:
"How do you feel about the white light? Not how others feel-how you feel?"

The Child Responds:

"The white light takes me traveling. There are beings of love and beauty aboard and I am comfortable
and accepted there. I feel intelligent and creative in the white light. I feel strong, beautiful, and
powerful, too. In the white light I feel like I have a purpose for existence. My purpose is joy and
fellowship with all of life. It is such a feeling of freedom and security."

Lilly:
"Did you surrender your life purpose when you closed off to the light?"

The Child Responds:

"Slowly, but yes. When I got older, I would lie between the rows of corn planted on our farm and gaze
up at the clouds. Then I could have the same feeling as in the white light. The birds and other creatures
of nature also gave me joy. But, I stopped spending as much time with nature after I became an adult. I
got married and felt that I had to sacrifice myself to make my husband happy."

Lilly:
"Dear child, are you aware of the fact that the white light chooses very special people who carry great
love in their heart? These people are good people who are prone to living a balanced life. Don't you
think, then, that being chosen by the white light is not only an honor but also a sign of utmost respect?"

The Child Does Not Respond:

Lilly:
"I know you gave up the white light because you thought you had to do so in order to be 'good enough'
for the others who would judge you. You thought that you were protecting yourself from more
abandonment and criticism. But maybe it was the white light that comforted you when you were all
alone in the orphanage. Maybe you remembered the white light longer than the others around you did,
because it was your only comfort when you were an infant.

The Child Does Not Respond:

She looks at the floor and plays with her dress.

Lilly:
Lilly pulls the child close to her and gently directs her face so that she may look into the eyes of her
child.
"Honey, does the white light think that you are good enough?"

The Child Responds:

"In the white light, I don't care what others think."

The Adult Takes Responsibility:

 The Adult Speaks:
"I CREATED my life issue of not getting what I wanted, because I did not believe that I was good enough
to get what I wanted and make others happy, as well. I learned that from my mother. She had to
sacrifice what she wanted to make my grandmother and me happy. Also, because of my early
abandonment, I was afraid to have what I wanted for fear that I might lose it. I would get involved with a
man and then I hold myself back because I believed that I was not 'good enough'. I believed that I had to
sacrifice myself so that others could get what "they" needed.

"I PRECIPITATED my life issue because I wanted a man to take care of me financially. I think I wanted
that so much because my father did not take care of my mother financially. But then I would feel guilty
about wanting that because I loved my father so much. Therefore, I could have a man I loved - OR - I
could have a man who provided money. Again, I would have to sacrifice something to get what I wanted.
I didn't deserve to get both because I wasn't good enough."

"I PERPETUATED the problem by repeatedly picking a man who would make me feel bad about myself.
Then I would hold myself back in my career to 'make him happy'. Therefore, I could not have enough
success or money in my career because I was holding back. Then I would become disillusioned with my
life. Since I sacrificed my white light so that "they" would not judge me, I felt like a failure. Then I would
pick a man who agreed with my opinion of myself."

"I ALLOWED this process to continue because I had lost my power when I gave up the white light. Then I
was powerless to change my situation, so I just allowed it."

The Child Responds:

"Are you saying that I am good enough to I have love, and a career, and still have a spiritual creative life
for myself?"

The Adult Speaks:

"Yes. You can enjoy a mature relationship, but you will have to love who you are and what you do as
well. Pull in the protection of the white light. Then you will not need the protection of believing that you
are 'not good enough'. That belief never protected you any way. The white light will help you to
remember your power. Then you can have love, money, a career, and a spiritual life. In fact, it is your
spiritual life that will change your core belief. Would you like to choose another core belief?"

The Child Responds:

"Yes! I choose the belief that: I AM GOOD ENOUGH TO DESERVE THE WHITE LIGHT-AND ALL THAT IT
BRINGS TO ME."

Lilly is now in love with someone from the hometown that she ran away from. In loving him, she is
learning to love the part of herself that she believed was "not good enough."
Once upon a time in a far away land, Mother Earth and Father Sky lived happily with all the inhabitants
of their kingdom. Their joy could only be improved by the birth of their wonderful daughter, Beauty. At
her naming celebration the Fairy Godmothers Wisdom, Power, and Love, came to bless the babe. Each
Godmother gave the infant a special gift.

Fairy Godmother Wisdom gave Beauty the gift of a mind that is free of limitation and self-doubt. Fairy
Godmother Power gave Beauty the gift of the ability to know and trust her instincts.

However, just before Fairy Godmother Love was to bestow her gift, a dark cloud crossed over the sun
and the glorious banquet room became filled with darkness. From the very core of this gloom
materialized the forgotten Fairy Godmother, Fear.

It was, of course, easy to forget Fear because no one enjoyed her company. "Good Day," crackled the
harsh voice of Fear. "I see that my invitation did not arrive at my abode. I, however, have eyes and ears
throughout your kingdom and have thus learned of this grand celebration. Knowing that you would not
purposely exclude me, I have come to give MY gift to the Princess Beauty."

Everyone in the palace was silenced by terror. The Queen rushed to the infant's crib, but found that she
could not come closer than a few feet from the sleeping child. Fear laughed her wicked laugh. "Does my
presence hinder your ability to protect your child?"

The Queen found that she was mute. Everyone, even the three other Fairy Godmothers, was frozen in
position. It was as if time had stopped. Only Fairy Godmother Fear could move, and she was quickly
advancing on the infant's crib. The mute Queen gasped in terror. "Do not worry, Dear Queen, I shall not
harm your daughter, YET. I only wish to give her my gift."

"My dear Beauty," cooed the wicked Godmother, "enjoy your youth, for on your sixteenth birthday, you
shall prick your finger on a spinning wheel DIE!"

Fear cackled her evil laugh, spun herself into a vortex of darkness, and disappeared from the great hall.
As light came back into the room, everyone awoke from their stupor of terror. The Queen rushed to the
now crying infant and held her close to her bosom. "No," sobbed the Queen. "How can my Beauty die?"

"Wait," spoke the Fairy Godmother Love. "I have not given my gift to the Princess. Perhaps I can ease
Fear's terrible curse." The grateful Queen placed the infant back in her crib to receive Love's blessing. As
Godmother Love approached the crib, the infant instantly ceased her crying and starred into the light of
Love's eyes.

"My dear one," spoke Love. "I cannot change the entire curse of Fear, but I can lessen its severity. When
you prick your finger, you shall not die. Instead, Beauty, you will fall into a deep sleep to be awakened
only by the kiss of Truth. I command that somehow, dear Beauty, Truth shall find you and bestow upon
you Unconditional Love."

Of course, every spinning wheel in the land was burned to prevent Fear's evil prediction. However, on
the exact day of her sixteenth birthday, Beauty followed her "instincts" up a long narrow stairway
 without a single "doubt" in her mind and pricked her finger on the awaiting needle. Beauty's last
thought as she fell off into a deep sleep was of how much she had loved her life and how much she
would miss it. Sorrow that Fear's prediction came true was more than the kingdom could bear and the
three Fairy Godmothers mercifully put the entire kingdom into a deep sleep until Truth's arrival.

The story of Mother Earth, Father Sky, and their daughter Beauty quickly spread to the surrounding
lands. Following the tale was Fear. The story had, of course, been amplified in the telling. Beauty, along
with her entire kingdom, was now believed to be dead. Fear had made sure that this alteration in the
tale had taken place.

All who heard this tale ran into their homes and barred their doors against the evil darkness of Fear. All,
that is, except one. He was a prince from a distant land and his name was Truth. "I do not believe that
Beauty is dead," he said. "I believe that Beauty is just asleep, and I shall be the one to awaken her!"

Prince Truth had no idea how he could even find the princess, much less awaken her. However, he knew
that he was Powerful and had the inherent Wisdom to seize whatever opportunity came his way.
Therefore, he decided that he would make the journey to that distant land of Mother Earth and Father
Sky. Along the way, he told everyone how he would rescue Beauty. Gradually, the Prince's great
confidence began to ease the hearts of the many that were afraid. These people chose to follow Truth
to assist him in his rescue of Beauty.

However, even though many followed Truth to the Castle, few could enter the fearful brambles that
now engulfed the entire Castle. In fact, for the final few feet through the brambles, Prince Truth was
alone. Worse yet, as Prince Truth cleared the bramble bushes, Fairy Godmother Fear awaited him to fill
his mind with images of all he had ever feared. For a moment Truth faltered in the face of his own fear.
But then he remembered that Beauty needed him to rescue her, and he fought courageously.

Finally, Truth was victorious over Fear and the Prince banished her from the land forever—he hoped.
Now nothing lay between Truth and Beauty. The Prince rushed to her bedside, pulled her into his arms,
and gave Beauty a deep, loving kiss.

I would like to say that Beauty instantly responded to Truth's love and rode off with him on his valiant
steed. However, this was not the case. The Princess, as well as her entire kingdom, had been asleep for a
very long time. When Beauty first awoke, she did not think of Truth's kiss. Her first thought upon
awakening was of how she had followed her "instincts" into the tower without a shred of "doubt" and
touched the very needle that she had been warned against her entire life.

Beauty's instincts told her that Truth loved her, but she had learned to doubt herself. If she could not
trust herself, how could she trust the Prince? After all, she had forced the entire kingdom to suffer a
long sleep. How could SHE deserve the love of Truth?

"He must want something from me," she mused out loud.

"I want nothing, dear Beauty. My love for you is unconditional," the Prince proclaimed.
"Then," she queried, "will you love me if I don't go with you? Will you love me when I am old and not so
beautiful? And will you love me even if I love another?"

Now these questions were very difficult for Prince Truth and he found that he could not find an instant
reply.

"You see," continued Beauty, "This sleep and the brambles that you say you have parted for me, have
offered me protection for many years. Why should I release this protection just because you-a total
stranger to me-have asked me to? I cannot trust my instincts for they have led me astray before."

"Dear Beauty, I understand what you say. But I have traveled far to offer you my Love."

"How can I accept your Love when everyone around me sleeps? How can I abandon all that I have
known just because you say there is something better?"

The Prince now understood Beauty's plight.

"Come dear Beauty," spoke Truth, "You and I shall awaken your entire kingdom together. Let us begin
with the King and Queen."

"Hmm," thought Beauty, "Perhaps Truth's love is Unconditional."

However, before she could be sure, the Princess would need to heal her own self-doubt, so that she
could again trust her instincts. After all, everyone had seemed to love her for her entire life, but no one
was able to protect her from the curse of Fear.

Truth and Beauty then went throughout the castle awaking everyone from the slumber that had
protected them from the pain of Fear's curse. Many awoke with the same misgivings as the Princess
had, and it was many years before the entire kingdom was free from Fear's curse.

By then Truth and Beauty had learned to trust and love each other—UNCONDITIONALLY. Beauty had to
learn through experience that Truth's love was Unconditional and Truth had to learn that Beauty was
not someone to seek and rescue, but someone to listen to and protect.

You see, Beauty could not find her own Wisdom, Power, and Love until she had personally confronted
her OWN fears. Truth could awaken her, but she could only accept his love when she could love herself.

The moral is, the sleeping child within you may not want to be rescued, at least not at first. Until you are
willing to enter the kingdom of your child and awaken each subject from its long, fearful sleep, your
child may not accept your "Unconditional Love."

In other words, if you want your inner child to trust you—you must earn it.
 These children come from Heaven.
Their wings are newly clipped.
Their memories are awake still.
Their halos have not slipped.

How long can they remember

the places they came from?
How long can Soul live in their hearts
and warm them like the sun?

Can others that come near them

know they will lead the way
then guide them to remain them SELF
so innocence can stay?

The glory of a newborn

matures into a child,
but as the child becomes adult,
that innocence turns wild.

If we help them to remember

the purpose of their birth,
they'll know the meaning of their life
and acknowledge their self-worth.

The leaders of our future

have bodies very small,
but if we listen with our hearts,
then they can guide us all.

Love them with a love that's true

and see their inner glory,
then they'll know that they are safe
to share their lives-long story.

For fresh in their remembrance

is the truth we seek to find,
but pain has made us deaf
and fear has made us blind.

We'll protect them from the fate

that we ourselves have suffered,
 then know that from the harm of life
our love has kept them buffered.

We welcome all our children

for they know much more of life
than those of us who have been lost
in illusions of our strife.

Lead us please, dear children.

We follow now your light.
We hear the vision of your words
and see with your clear sight.

For, as these children take the lead

their love will show the way
to open up our hearts and minds
to see a brand new day.

The fourth red door is marked: BEHAVIOR

We go to the door and knock.

A message is displayed:
Aberrant behavior based on fear and negativity sabotages dreams and aspirations.

Our behavior mirrors our dark side. But how does a child know that they are bad if someone doesn't tell
them? How can a child learn to distinguish between good and bad if they are told that everything they
do is bad? The unconscious memories of childhood's painful situations bring forward the defense
mechanisms that we created in our childish efforts to survive.

The behaviors that are initiated from this portion of our unconscious are a reaction to a reality that
exists only in our fears. While we are in this state of consciousness, our doubts and fears create a gray
filter that alters all of our perceptions. We see an enemy everywhere we look. Therefore, we believe
that we are justified in our selfish and self-serving actions. The drugs that we have chosen to use to
"help" us have now become our masters, and getting more of them becomes the predominant action in
our life.

Because of our inner battle, we have an unconscious need for domination. We create obsessive-
compulsive and ritualistic behaviors in a vain attempt to protect ourselves from our unseen enemies.
Because we react to what we are afraid that we saw or heard, we miss many beautiful moments and our
 defensive behavior reflects our constant sense of victimization. Our fear-guided behavior acts is a self-
sabotage, as we create the very thing we fear, over and over again.

Aberrant behavior based on fear and negativity sabotages our dreams and aspirations. Sometimes our
behavior will tell us what our body, emotions and thoughts cannot, as our behavior is the sum total of all
our needs, drives, emotions, thoughts, desires, and spiritual guidance. If we can objectively observe our
behavior, we can find out what we really want, as what we want is usually what we are working to get.
The trick is to find out WHO is working for it. Is it our Unconscious, our Conscious, or our Superconscious
Self?

Sometimes, our Soul want us to grow and face our fears while our unconscious wants us to hide. Then
our conscious behavior becomes the battleground between who we were, our unconscious, and who we
are becoming, our superconscious. Often the fear we have to face is the fear that we won't get what we
want. Therefore, we tell ourselves that we don't know what we want, or that we shouldn't want that, or
that we are not good enough to get it anyway. Our Soul then intercedes by joining with our unconscious
to create a scenario so that we have to confront our fear.

In all of these cases, we don't believe that we can get what we want. Maybe we don't believe in
ourselves because we have been taught to think that we are bad. Sometimes we are taught that we are
"bad" because we don't want what THEY want. Therefore, we tell ourselves that we don't know what we
want, or who we are, so that we will not be disappointed when we DON'T get to be ourselves or choose
our own goals.

Then, we try very hard to get, or do, or be, what THEY want, but our behavior forces us into our own
track and off of their track. This action is often called rebellion, but to our Soul it is salvation.
Fortunately, we are usually more in sync with our Soul than we think, which allows our Soul to win the
final battle and become the new pilot of our physical earth vessel.

However, in order for our Soul to become our pilot we must raise our self-esteem enough to believe
that we are worthy of it. We can do this by listening to our Self and following our own Path, which is the
Path that our Soul has laid out for us.

Arise my ones, do hear my call.

The time has come for one and all.

to hear my plea, to know my name.

I am the Goddess of this Earth plane.

From high above our earth's vibrations

there is assistance to save our nations.
 Listen now and do not fear.
The answers are for those who hear.

And now, my ones, the time is nigh.

The Goddess needs you, hear my cry.

For those who don't I cannot save.

One is the master or the slave.

The time has come to pick which side.

One can no longer run nor hide.

The Truth is now. The Power's here.

Do you follow Love or follow Fear?

Against my form no longer sin.

This is the chance to begin again.

I'll wash my surface clear of mire.

For of the greed I now do tire.

Hear my call and join my force.

Arise my One,

NOW - make this choice!

I, the Goddess, am as indestructible as I am infinite. I weary of this low vibration and do not wish to be
limited to it much longer. For eons, I have held this vibratory rate, slowly growing denser and denser as
my inhabitants have fallen deeper and deeper into their forgetfulness.

Now, I will raise my Heart to its highest form, and I wish my children to join me. But I can't wait much
longer. The moment is coming! I need all of you to focus your attention in that direction. It is time that
you remember who you are and accept the full power of that awareness. Listen to me at regular
intervals and I shall give you direct messages.

The Goddess of Earth

A Personal Tale of the Rising Kundalini

When we hear and accept the Goddess's call, our Kundalini begins to rise. Then, we must be willing to
observe not only our thoughts and feelings, but our behavior as well. When our chakras begin to open
 and Kundalini begins Her rise to our crown, our behaviors often get more "out of control" than usual.
That is, our behavior is out of our ego's control.

As our Soul begins to take residence in our physical bodies, it needs to flush out old patterns of fear,
limitation, separation, and unworthiness. These patterns and beliefs are often the foundation that our
egos have used to define themselves. Hence, the battle between our ego and our Soul begins.

Our ego functions from the self-image that we have created for ourselves, as well as the self-image that
others have created for us. Once we have begun the process of balancing and healing our childhood, our
emotions, and our thoughts, we can learn to accept ourselves for who we are and not for who we
should be.

However, until then, our unconscious needs and desires are too often only discovered through our
behavior. This process becomes greatly amplified when the Kundalini begins to rise. The balancing and
healing of our past is a slow process, one that is dynamic throughout our entire life. That is, of course, if
we do NOT live in denial.

When we deny our pain, of both the past and the present, we become locked into unconscious reactions
to life because the unconscious pain of the past amplifies the pain of the present. For example, if
someone is late to pick us up we may become slightly angry. However, if our parents were always late to
pick us up, and we had many experiences of being frightened or embarrassed, that old pain will
piggyback onto the current situation. We then may find ourselves being enraged because our friend is
ten minutes late.

When we are able to reveal and heal our old pain, our reactions to the present can be based on the
present situation and the present person. The echoes of the past will no longer haunt us and cause us to
react inappropriately. If we know that we are very sensitive about time, we can consciously deal with
the situation in an adult manner. For example, we would only ask reliable people to pick us up, be sure
to be the driver, or find another solution so that the same situation that hurts our feelings does not
arise.

If we can observe our behavior, we can begin to understand the unconscious motivations behind it.
Often it is only through our behavior, and through our "failures," that we are able to flush out and heal
old pain and fear.

This personal history of the Kundalini rising is presented as my personal case study for others to better
understand how behavior can tell us the truths that our minds and emotions cannot.
 THE FIRST CHAKRA

TIME FRAME 1974-1979

It was 1974, and I had it all. I was married, which meant I was "good enough." I had two children who
loved me unconditionally. Unconditional love, yes, unconditional love was a secret yearning that came
from a memory of the time "before." However, I had never found it on this world, this place that I lived
in, but could never call Home.

I owned my house, and I didn't have to leave my children to go to work (a strong 50's message), and I
had lots and lots of time to look at my life. Or was it my life? No, it was everyone else's life. It was the
life that I was supposed to have. It was a good "outside life." By that I mean that anyone on the outside
could look at my life and say, "What a good life."

But, what did I say about my life? I said, "Where did I go?" However, in order to find out where I had
gone, I had to find out who I was.

I had spent my life being who I was supposed to be and had never had time to be who “I” was. Early in
my childhood I had neglected my inner life, my real life, my Self. I had hidden my Self away because it
was too different from everyone around me. Being different was a very "bad" thing. If you were
different you were NOT "good enough."

I had grown up in the 50's and early 60's, the first wave of the Baby Boomers. I had been programmed
well by my family and my society. I had lost the sense of who I was and had embraced the idea of who I
was supposed to be. And now I had it all! I was miserable and lonely. I was lonely for my Self. The only
time I could be my Self was with my kids and a very few friends. I was 28 years old and I was VERY tired.

I looked around at the life that SHOULD have made me happy. I had everything. I had a new home that
we owned; a marriage, two kids, a girl and a boy, and I could stay home with the children. According to
the 1950's sit-coms, I should be gloriously happy. However, it was 1974.

Luckily, I was still cashing in on the tail of the hippie era. We had huge parties, two to three times a
week, and our home was always filled with people and fun. When we moved into our new house, I
planted the entire yard, from weeds to landscaping, planted a vegetable garden and made all the
curtains, pillows, quilts. I was very creative. Now I needed to begin to create myself.

All my creativity aroused the Goddess within me and she began calling me to join Her. But, I could not
feel Her love. All I could feel was Her intense loneliness. "Where am I?" I would ask myself, and "What is
this place?" I have everything that society and my family told me to get, yet I am horribly unhappy.
Why?
 I began my search with my best friends, books. I searched furiously because I could feel the demon of
depression closing in on me like a dark cloud. All that I had, all that I had attained, meant nothing to this
demon for it engulfed everything in its darkness.

The red doors of the unconscious were opening before me and I could not close them. "Perhaps I should
stop resisting and allow the craziness to overtake me," I pondered. But two of my book friends, I Never
Promised You a Rose Garden, and Eden Express, showed me that insanity was NOT the answer.

Then I found another book, Richard Hiddleman's 28 Day Plan for Yoga, which showed me another path,
the spiritual path. Instead of giving in to insanity, I decided I would let go of what THEY wanted me to
do. But I didn't know how.

Luckily, my Soul had heard my call and gradually started altering my behavior. I had gone down to my
deepest unconscious and felt the ancient pain that had been hiding there my entire life; in fact, my
entire "lives." Because of that journey, a glimmer of my spirit was able to filter through the vast network
of walls and camouflages that I had built around me in those 28 years.

At the end of each day's yoga session, Hiddleman wrote, "Now, listen to your body." I had no concept of
what that meant. My body was not me, it never had been me. My body was the trap that kept me from
going Home. My body was what separated me from...what? I did not know. I only knew that I wanted to
feel connected again, connected to something INSIDE.

I continued to read every book I could find about yoga, yoga sutra, spirituality, meditation, everything.
One book, and I do not remember which one, said, "When you step upon The Path, you must do so
ALONE." Well, I had felt alone my entire life so that was not too ominous for me.

In fact, the only time I didn't feel alone was when I was with my Self, the one I had abandoned to get
married and live in denial. Fortunately, there were also my children and a few, very few, special friends.
My spirituality had always been something I had experienced alone. Even when I was with my
gregarious teen church group, I felt different and alone.

Then I met Mrs. Reed. My friend, one of the special ones, introduced me to her, and I instantly knew she
was my teacher. However, I think it was about a year before I was ready to begin studying with her. I
had to decide to make my spiritual growth more important than the many emotional dramas that filled
my life. Practicing yoga is what helped me make that decision. Yoga gave me a taste of peace, and I
wanted more!

After studying about the ascended Masters and astrology with Mrs. Reed for a while, I gained the
courage to go to graduate school to finish my major and get a license. As Kundalini began to awaken, the
Goddess told me that I could not be free in the world that I lived in until I could support my children and
myself.

CAREER LIFE
 Graduate school was a great mirror for my many unconscious fears. My first fear was that I was too
"stupid" to get a MA degree. Therefore, my second fear was that I would fail the comprehensive
examination. However, both of these conscious fears paled behind my unconscious fear, which was, "If I
get a masters and a job, I will have to leave my unhappy marriage and be ALONE." There is that word
again. I thought I wasn't afraid to be alone, at least not consciously afraid.

Because my conscious and unconscious mind was not in agreement, I had to create a cover story. "I
know," I told myself, "I am going to school to save my marriage." In reality, the reason I was going to
school was to leave my marriage; two very different opinions to be locked in one mind. Luckily, or
unluckily, my mind was very busy learning many new things and worrying about "failing the comps,"
which of course I did. But, that was much later.

PHYSICAL BODY

My mind was a wonderful liar, and it believed my cover story. I thought that I was determined to
achieve my goal, but which goal? Was my goal to leave the marriage or save the marriage? Was my goal
to get my degree or fail my comps? Was my goal to follow my inner guidance as I had learned from Mrs.
Reed, or was my goal to manipulate the "Higher Beings" to give me comfort rather than the truth?

My body was very confused and a very poor liar. My body knew that the first chakra's adrenal glands
were firing adrenaline into my system, that I was totally ungrounded, and that I was going in opposite
directions with every thought. My body also knew that a war, about which I was totally oblivious, was
being waged inside me. It will be "fine", came a voice that I labeled as spirit. In actuality, it was the voice
of denial.

Denial is a tricky deal. When you live in denial in your outside world, how can you determine if you are
living in denial in your inside world? Was I saying it would be fine, or was my spiritual guidance saying
that it would be fine? Well, I had a simple solution, I denied that I was living in denial.

Meanwhile, my body was in stop/go, stop/go, stop/go mode. I had five car accidents in one year. None
of these were my fault. Denial! And while doing yoga, one stormy evening when I was alone, I
wrenched my right knee. Now, that was an interesting message from my body. The right knee, the
masculine side, which teaches us how to step out into the world, the shock absorber of "learning-how-
to-go-out-into-the-world-to-take-care-of-yourself," was giving me a message.

The right knee, which is on the right leg that pushes the brakes and the accelerator in the car so that you
DON'T have five car accidents, was in great pain. Was my body telling me to slow down and watch
where I was going? Was my body telling me that I was experiencing a great deal of psychic pain? Was
my body telling me that I should bend my knee to my higher guidance and listen rather than direct?

No, I denied, my hurt was bad luck, just like the car accidents. But luckily my higher guidance was
protecting me. I did listen to it sometimes. On the way to school I would chant "Blaze, Blaze, Blaze the
 Violet Fire, transmuting all shadow into Light, Light, Light". When I tried to study in my tension-filled
house, I would chant, "Nothing will disturb my harmony."

My higher guidance even came to me in a blazing ball of golden light one night when I was ALONE. It
was just before I was to take the comprehensive examinations. The golden light entered my bedroom
and slowly approached my bedside. Had it come to warn me, to tell me that I was NOT in the state of
mind to take on such a big challenge? I never learned the answer because I hid under the covers until it
was gone. Oh, the joys of denial.

When I learned that I had failed the "comps," I blamed God for "leading me astray." But later, after I had
taken the responsibility for my own inner battle, after I had learned that I created my own reality, and
after I had learned that fear has as much power to create as love, I passed the exams.

FINAL INITIATION OF THE FIRST CHAKRA

I can forgive myself for my youthful mistakes because now I see that it all was a grand drama,” all the
world is a stage," that would crescendo into my final initiation. Through the last year of graduate school,
I had dream after dream of great disasters involving just my children and me, ALONE. We always
survived.

I can look back at this time and think that I was having a nervous breakdown, or I can look back and
think that I was having a spiritual initiation. I choose the latter. A nervous breakdown can be "bad luck"
or "a major setback", whereas as spiritual initiation is "a difficult transition into a better person." Well it
WAS a difficult transition, and I do believe that I became a better person. I became a better person
because I learned some very important lessons.

When I got the grim notice in the mail that I had failed, all my illusions burst in one great explosion. I
could no longer deny that I was miserable. Then, when my husband spent that night of my "bad news"
away from home, away from me, I could no longer deny that my marriage was over. The next day, after
one of the worst nights of my life, with my kids, our dog, and my school and spiritual books, I left. I left
that house and I left that life. I would take the test again, and I would pass because I was no longer at
war with myself.

My unconscious and my Soul had won. I learned that I was NOT stupid. In fact, I learned that I was smart
and powerful. I also learned to listen to my Soul when it tried to warn me. But, of course, at the time I
probably would not have heeded the warning if I had heard it.

I had to manifest my greatest fears so that I could conquer them. I had to fail in order to learn that I was
strong enough to try again and succeed. I had to fail to finally break through my wall of denial to find the
courage to leave a bad situation and face my fear of being alone. And, I had to fail in order to learn to
distinguish between the voice of fear and the Voice of Soul.
 Through my behavior, I had proven to myself what my Soul had always known. My first chakra had
opened. What a ride! I learned to support myself for the first time, I created a new home, and I learned
that I could integrate my masculine and feminine energy to create a NEW LIFE. I stepped upon the first
step to Soul. Now I had to LIVE it...

THE FIRST STEP TO SOUL

The small child had grown up. It had taken much longer than she had ever intended. And even though
she felt like an adult, she knew that there was a center that was still soft and vulnerable.

If she were to give that center up, she knew she would become hard and inflexible. For in the center,
she felt pain. In feeling pain she could remember to learn and grow and change.

Now, she had to learn how to guide herself, not just from her strong, adult exterior, but also from the
soft vulnerable interior that was the center of her Self. She had to learn to shield that center from the
outside pain while she still allowed love to enter from the ones whom she trusted.

This center was the threshold to her inner life. The inner worlds were now fully accessible to her. Upon
that threshold she would place her deepest love and trust so that she would be protected and guided in
every moment of her life.

Inside the doorway of that threshold was a pillar of light with a shining crystal atop it. This pillar guarded
the first step to Soul. The light of this pillar would always shine to remind her of the spiritual life-force
which flowed continuously from her Soul into her physical universe.

She entered the doorway and stepped upon the first step to Soul. Standing tall, she peered into the
crystal and saw a bright red glow. As her vision focused, she realized that red glow was a flame ~ A
FLAME OF COURAGE!

She would need this courage to maintain the responsibilities of her everyday life while she continued
her inner journey up the Seven Steps to Soul.

TIME FRAME 1979-1983

It was now the summer of 1979. I was 33 years old and on my own for the first time in my life. Well, that
is, I was on my own for three weeks. Kundalini was awake and she needed love-lots of it and lots of sex.

Not "doing it," but really making love. Tantric sex, without the lessons, sex which flushed its magic up
my spine, and his, and promised Goddess Kundalini that, eventually, She would join Her God in the
Thousand Petal lotus of the crown chakra.

For me, this kind of sex had to be filled with love, deep, passionate love. For eleven years, my only real
love was my children and a few friends. Now I was in love with a man, totally, uncontrollably and
passionately. But he wasn't the father of my children and too often, I had to choose between them and
him, actually between them and myself.

I had spent a lifetime repressing and "depressing" my emotions. Now I had my first taste of love and my
appetite for more was unquenchable.

SPIRITUAL LIFE

After being together for a year, we moved to the beach. It was too far away to study with Mrs. Reed, but
I did continue to get my written channelings from the Long Island organization. I really don't think I was
very spiritual at that time. I had not yet totally forgiven God, myself, for saying everything would be
alright.

In other words, I had not yet learned that I was the creator of my life. It wasn't until I entered my Ph.D.
program, and some very deep therapy, that I was able to gain a degree of mastery over my emotions
and release my addiction to being a victim.

Daily, I studied the astrology that I had leaned from Mrs. Reed. I was still a ship without a Captain and I
needed to consult astrology, tarot, and psychics as often as I could.

I could not yet believe that I knew all the answers in a higher dimensional component of myself. My
consciousness was still primarily limited to the third dimension, although there were frequent pleas, and
some visits, to the fourth dimension to seek help.

CAREER LIFE

After establishing my own consulting business as an audiologist, I was struck square that I did not enjoy
the work and that I definitely could not spend my whole life doing it. After the divorce, in fact
immediately after the divorce, I was married to my new Love.

Now, with a happy marriage, and fulfilling my long time desire of moving to the beach, I could no longer
"settle" for a job that was not my heart's calling. Lady Kundalini had awakened and She could not just
"work." She had to serve from the heart if She were to continue Her upward journey.
Interestingly, the second chakra rules the water element and when my Kundalini moved into the second
chakra I moved to live one-half block from the water. Also, it was time now to focus on my children.
They had had to survive a crazy mother in deep denial, my going to grad school, an absentee father, a
divorce, and a mom and dad who instantly hooked up with someone else after the divorce.

So, did I really focus on my children and give them all my attention? No, at least not directly. I went into
a Ph.D. program and, luckily for them, went into intensive psychotherapy. Boy, did I need it! Finally, I
was able to hear and heal some of my long repressed pain. I could stop reacting to and start creating my
life.

PHYSICAL BODY

Besides the fact that I had yeast infections, or was it honeymooner's disease?, for two years, my body
faired pretty well. Besides, I was in grad school studying Clinical Psychology and in weekly therapy, so I
could release pain from my psyche rather than manifesting it in my body.

My program was very mind-body oriented. My program also helped me align the masculine energy of
my analytical mind with the female energy of my inner reflection. This allowed Lady Kundalini to
maintain her balance of masculine and feminine polarities as She journeyed through my second chakra.

Interestingly enough, shortly after I had experienced hypnotic regression into my childhood uncovering
how I had really felt when my father abandoned me, my yeast infections stopped. My body was saying
to me, "Are you sure you can trust him, any him? Maybe, he will abandon you like all the other men in
your life." But the body can't speak English so it speaks pain.

The pain starts as a whisper, but we bravely carry on like the good troopers that we are. Then, to get our
attention, it speaks in a little louder pain, but we are brave. We can endure our suffering courageously.

Then, the body has had it and it yells, "PAIN!" Then we listen. However, too often we listen as the victim
and cannot understand the very clear message that the body that you are living in is telling you.

My body was saying, "You/we are afraid. You, meaning the you that lives inside of me/body, are still too
frightened to really trust yourself and your loved ones. Furthermore, you still have mountains of
repressed anger." It would take until Kundalini entered my third chakra before I could even begin to
understand my anger. However, I did release a lot of it while She was in the second chakra.

FINAL INITIATION FOR THE SECOND CHAKRA

Whereas the final initiation for my first chakra was VERY obvious, the initiation for my second chakra
was subtle. Even as a child I had had many fourth dimensional experiences in the Land of Faerie, but all
the denied emotions had stopped my further experiences in the higher planes.
I had reached a psychic plateau and I blamed God, or was it men that I blamed. Or, perhaps I was really
angry it at my own masculine self who got the bright idea of going out on "his" own. Anyway, my
repressed anger had made me a victim, and the Spiritual Path stops when the traveler cannot take
responsibility for the life he/she has created.

When I entered therapy, more and more of my unconscious mind became conscious. Then I became
aware of the many "hidden agendas" that were really in control; for example, my getting the MA to
"save the marriage." If I had been conscious of the hidden agenda of leaving the marriage, I would not
have fallen into such devastation when the marriage ended.

I would have looked at my divorce as a success and been happy that my education allowed me to get
employment even though I would have to re-take my test. But, that was not the case. I had built my life
upon illusion, and when the bubble popped, I was devastated.

As my unconscious mind and all the pain and confusion that it held became accessible to my conscious
mind, I created a pathway through the Lower Astral Plane. With a clear pathway through my pain and
fear, I began to have physic experiences that came from the higher sub-planes of the fourth dimension
as well as from the higher dimensional components of my SELF.

I stopped pouring over my astrology readings and consulting psychics at every turn and I began to go
inside to really listen to my guidance. I connected with both the masculine and feminine aspects of my
inner guidance and developed an intimate relationship with them. That is when I began to trust my self
and others.

Gradually, and almost unknowingly, I had stepped upon the second step to Soul.

THE SECOND STEP TO SOUL

Tentatively, she stepped onto the second step to Soul. Craning her neck, she peered into the crystal atop
the second pillar. But, what she saw was NOTHING. For, within the crystal, was the void and, within the
void, was nothing ~ nothing and everything. Within the void the seed of creativity lay nestled deep in
the core of possibility. In fact, it was HER center of creativity and HER center of possibility, the possibility
of everything, as well as, the possibility of nothing.
She stared deeply into the nothingness and felt a place inside herself resonate to its call. She pulled back
in fear and astonishment. Could she be empty, yet full, of creative potential? Could she have a void
inside of her? The idea frightened her but also enticed her.

If she looked too deeply into the crystal, would she become lost ~ lost in the crystal and lost in herself?
She leaned forward again to look into the crystal. Too late, she felt the connection. The void pulled her
into it, or did she leap? Once in the void she could no longer decipher how she had entered.

In the void, all opposite polarities became one, and all that had once been the same, polarized into
opposition. Concepts of her mind and experiences of her emotion blurred into a nothingness that was
simultaneously peaceful and frightening. Her thoughts could not exist within the void. There was
nothing for them to understand or to analyze. Her emotions became so confused that they canceled
each other out.

What could she hold on to? What could she understand, feel, know, or question? All experience of
familiarity disappeared in an onslaught of ultimate stimulation and complete negation of sensation.
Light fell into darkness in the exact moment that it was created. Loneliness and unity danced in and out
of reality. She lost all sense of her self ~ the self that once existed before she entered the void.

Life and death, birth and decay, whirled together in harmony to the sweet music of potential. Currents
of light and sound flickered in and out of existence and encompassed her with such force that she felt
engulfed, enlivened, suffocated and rejuvenated.

And then ~ it was over.

It was almost as if the void had spun her out, out into a world that was now foreign to her. Immediately
upon leaving the void, all that she had experienced was forgotten. However, the lack of self that existed
within the void emerged from it with a virginal perception of reality.

The clouds cleared and the sun was seen in its fullest glory. Blossoms bloomed upon the trees, small
flowers began to open, and birds chirped a welcome to the morning as the dew released the scent of
eternity.

To survive the void was to die ~ die in order to be reborn ~ then reborn in order to die again and again.
Die to each day, to each moment, to each memory, and to each sorrow. Life and death were one.
Nothing and everything was one. Forever and never were continuous. The clock ceased to tick. The
space was not traveled, yesterday never happened and tomorrow will not come.

In every second, which did not exist as time, she was born again. As eternity collapsed into the NOW she
was new. Separation became Unity. Aloneness became Reunion ~ reunion with all and reunion with Self.
The flower ceased to exist, but its essence remained.

If only she could remember ~ that which had never happened.

 TIME FRAME 1983-1986

By 1983 I had finished most of my course work, and I was writing my dissertation. I had also begun to
see clients. I found that the emotional instincts of the second chakra were quite different from the
psychic energy of the third chakra.

My experience is that the psychic energy of the second chakra is very instinctive, personal, and based on
survival. On the other hand, the psychic energy of the third chakra is more mental and interpersonal.
Therefore, the third chakra governs both the power of your own self-awareness and the power in
relationships that can result from self-awareness. In other words, if you have power over your own
feelings and thoughts, then you will be able to maintain your personal power within your relationships.
If you have not found your own power, you will find yourself in power struggles with others so that you
can-unconsciously prove to yourself that you are powerful.

With the Kundalini now in my third chakra, I was forming relationships in which I had a great deal of
power to influence others. One of the first lessons I had to learn was that people really listened to
me. Hence, I had to be "conscious" of that power.

This was definitely a time of accomplishments, ego development, self control, and will power. It was also
a time, more than any other, when I was defining my self and standing up for my freedom to be that
"self" that I had discovered.

SPIRITUAL LIFE

My mind was taking in new information almost faster than I could absorb it. Interestingly, I found myself
drawn to the Oriental spiritual path. I studied with a Tai Chi teacher every week, and I also went to
weekly meditations with a Taoist teacher. Both of these disciplines focused on slowing down the mind.
Tai Chi was especially difficult for me. My teacher kept saying, "Slower, slower, match your mind with
the pace of your movement."

Moving VERY slowly and connecting my mind to each movement was extremely difficult for me. My
meditations were also forcing me to remain still in my body to find the stillness of my mind. This stillness
allowed me to create a pathway through the oceans of the Emotional Plane and connect with the
Mental plane in the higher fourth dimension. Concurrently, this allowed me to navigate my emotions in
my outer world and gain a greater mastery over my mind.

CAREER LIFE
 My career life and spiritual life were starting to merge. One of my mentors, who was teaching me
hypnosis, also taught me automatic writing. This was not automatic writing where another being
entered my body, but instead it was a way to get "out of my own way" and communicate in writing, with
the world inside of myself. The first person I heard from was my inner child, which I titled, “A Child’s
Adventure in Faerie.”

I found that when I wrote my inner guidance, whether it be from a higher dimensional being or a higher
dimensional component of myself, I could get more details and clarity. The writing also assisted me in
grounding the information in my everyday world.

First I would receive it, then I would re-read it, edit it, expand upon it. Then, gradually, the
communications turned into stories, poems, and eventually books. But that was later.

My professional world was busy, yet completely fulfilling. This time I had no hidden agenda regarding
my graduate school and my conscious and unconscious mind were in complete agreement. I was being
challenged every minute and loving it. I knew that I was following my destiny. This knowledge was soon
to be tested.

PHYSICAL BODY

My mind was great, but my body, as usual, had to take the brunt of my stress. I was working four days a
week, finishing my Ph.D., was married and had two teenage kids, and my third chakra was giving me
every symptom of chronic stress.

My digestion was disturbed, and my stomach often was upset and it felt like I was starting to get an
ulcer. There was a constant uncomfortable feeling in my solar plexus that didn't go away until I finished
school. Then it left. Yes, Kundalini was definitely in my third chakra.

FINAL INITIATION FOR THE THIRD CHAKRA

My final initiation for this chakra was the sum-total of all I had learned since Lady Kundalini had entered
it. It was time to get my license and there was a mishap with my records in the state. If I didn't sit for the
exam that time, they were changing the laws and I would have to go back to school to take more classes,
which was NOT an option.

Therefore, I had to study without knowing whether or not I could take the test. Meanwhile, I was
working full time, raising teenagers and haggling with the licensing board about my records.

I had to keep calm or I would not be able to concentrate on my studies. Therefore, I had to use all that I
had learned. I had to shift from the "will mode" of: "I will do this" to allowing mode of: "All I can do, is all
I can do." Just like the sensations of my body were concentrate on the area between the third and
 fourth chakra, my initiation was to leave behind the will mode of the third chakra and move into the
heart mode of allowing my life to unfold.

I meditated, did my Tai Chi, and yoga, and worked only three days a week. Then I got too "busy" and
stopped with my stress maintenance. It all came to a head when I fell apart in a class, in front of the
entire class, and bashed my car into a post after I hysterically tried to leave the parking structure.

Wait a minute. Is this familiar? Have I done this before? When was the last time I had car accidents and
was terrified about the outcome of my "final" test? Yes, life is a pass-fail system. Since I had made such a
mess of my MA I had to "do it again" and get my Ph.D.

The accident got my attention. Five hundred dollars later, I realized that stress maintenance techniques
only work if you do them! Well, my mind, and intellect worked. I passed all my exams and began yet
another new life.

Oh, but what about my husband and kids who had been waiting for me to finish school so that they
could get more of my attention? That was the lesson of my heart chakra. But I had moved through my
lessons of the third chakra, and I stood upon the THIRD STEP TO SOUL.

THE THIRD STEP TO SOUL

She stepped onto the third step to Soul and looked into the crystal atop the pillar. Inside it she saw the
face of a lotus flower shinning upon her. She gazed into the flower so deeply that her consciousness fell
into the crystal and she was pulled into the water beneath the lotus.

As she adjusted her vision, she saw that the lotus was far above her floating contentedly upon the
surface of the water. She reached for the lotus, but it aloofly floated beyond her reach. She tried to
swim to it, but her feet were stuck in the mud.
 She must wait. It had to come to her. She tried to clear her mind so that no negative thinking would
repel it, but thoughts of doom circled her mind like a shark in murky waters. Impatience and a growing
fear weighed heavily upon her and forced her deeper and deeper into the mud.

She must learn to be patient. She must learn to calm her thoughts and wait in peace. “The road to
illumination is paved with patience,” spoke a voice from deep inside. But, time agitated her and space
limited her.

Old thoughts trapped her mind and ancient emotions kept the water about her churned and muddy. If
only she could find Peace ~ peace of mind and peace of heart. Then she could wait.

What was she waiting for? She did not know the answer, but the question brought her hope. Was she
waiting for reunion? Yes, reunion with her Self.

She knew she must allow her feet to root themselves into the earth and wait. Wait for the stem of the
lotus with an open heart and quiet mind.

As she held this new thought in her mind, something like peace began to settle in her heart. She looked
up to the surface of the water and saw that the lotus that was once floating freely was slowly beginning
to lower its roots.

Her first instinct was to try to escape the mud beneath her and scramble to the surface to grab
frantically at whatever she could reach. But something inside her whispered quietly to remain patient
and hold the peace. To wait ~wait with a welcoming heart and calm mind.

She settled in. She allowed herself the patience to not know how long it would take. She noticed that
the mud felt warm and comforting between her toes. She realized that the water that held her down
also kept her light and buoyant. Slowly, she moved her arms in an undulating fashion and felt the
sensate pleasure of the water moving across her skin.

Maybe it wasn't so bad after all. Maybe the wait could actually be pleasant if she were willing to accept
“what is” instead of constantly searching for “what might be”. If she could feel the NOW, than maybe
she could hold the hope of tomorrow and free the pain of yesterday.

Yes, to experience the NOW to the fullest. If she could do that, there would be NO wait. There would be
NO past memories or future worries.

There would only be ~ the NOW.

"What did you learn?" asked the tall glowing being of light to the other one who was trapped inside a
clay vehicle.
"I have learned patience," was the clay one's immediate response. I have learned that that which I can
allow to leave can return stronger than ever. But in the time between the leaving and the returning, I
must have patience. For if I am not patient, I begin to fill myself with doubt. I have also learned that
doubt can be an even greater enemy than fear."

"Yes," responded the tall glowing one. "Doubt would have you believe that you have lost your way.
Doubt would have you believe that you are not upon the Golden Path which you have sought your
entire life to remember."

"Doubt," continued the clay one, "whispers that my dreams are mere fantasies and that my inner life is
an illusion. Oh, yes, doubt has been my worst enemy in this time of trial."

"But Wisdom was your friend, was it not?"

"Yes, wisdom told me that all I felt inside myself was true and that doubt and fear were wrong. Wisdom
told me that all that leaves is replaced by something stronger. Even if a loved one leaves, they have left
me a gift.

"But doubt would not allow me to accept this gift, and fear told me that I was not important enough.
Fear told me that I was not important unless I had status and money in the external world."

"Doubt and fear are liars," spoke the tall glowing one without a tinge of condemnation.

"But when doubt and fear held my heart, I thought that you were the liar," confessed the clay one as
shame began to dampen the gold light tapped inside the clay.

The tall glowing one moved forward to embrace the clay one in its beaming aura. The tears of sorrow
that had traced across the trapped one's face turned to tears of joy.

The shell that had trapped the clay one's golden light began to transform until it was no longer a
limitation, no longer a trap. It was a vehicle. It was a vehicle made of the same substance as the earth
upon which it had traveled.

"Oh," spoke the one who had once felt trapped. "Now I remember. I chose to enter this form of clay so
that I could be a part of a very special moment."

"Patience will allow you to wait for that moment," spoke the tall glowing one.

"Yes," replied the other tall glowing one who protected and encased a small vehicle of clay. "Yes,
patience will give me the wisdom to wait without fear and without doubt."

The fifth door is marked: DREAMS & ASPIRATIONS

We go to the door and knock.

 A message is displayed:
Aborted dreams and aspirations bring us to such depths that, at last, we call for help.

Our failed or forgotten goals reaffirm our sense of unworthiness and inability to succeed. Lost dreams
and aspirations haunt our daytime and cause nightmares when we can finally sleep.

These nightmares are our deepest unconscious crying out for comfort and support, but we have become
the cry and cannot perceive of ourselves as a system for support.

Our self-esteem reaches its all time low as our lost aspirations reaffirm our sense of unworthiness and
inability to succeed. If only a small speck of light could enter our darkness and show us to our Higher
Self. If only we could remember our dreams.

Finally, our aborted dreams and aspirations bring us to such depths that, at last, we call for help. And,
sometimes, that call for help is remembered, but only "in our dreams." Then, we must find the core of
our consciousness to bring those answers into our everyday life.

I AM the core of your consciousness.

I live inside of the inside of you.
Your eyes are my eyes and your ears are my ears.

Through you, I can see and hear

your physical, third dimensional world.
I can see what you see and hear what you hear.

But, I have an advantage that, too often, you do not.

I am ALWAYS aware of my Self.
I cannot forget that I AM
looking through your eyes and hearing through your ears.

I AM of you, but I AM much more.

I AM the part of you that looks through yourself.
I AM the part of you that is ALWAYS self-aware, ALWAYS awake.

While you are asleep to your physical world,

I AM awake.
While you are asleep to your dream world,
I AM awake.

I AM ALWAYS awake, and I ALWAYS remember.

 Always I remember that the world OUTSIDE of you
is a creation of your own illusion.

Always I remember that the world INSIDE of you

is a creation of your own illusion.

So, if ALL-inside and out-is an illusion,

then what is real?

I AM real, for I AM your SELF!

I wrote this book in 1985 when my third chakra was opening. When I finished the book and read it, I
thought, "This is not very good." So I put it away. Ten years later, to the month, I was rummaging
through my bookcase and came upon it. On a whim, I decided to read it again. "Hey," I said to my self,
"this book is good".

It was, of course, the same book it had been ten years ago. It was me who had changed. Ten years later,
when I felt better about myself, I could feel better about my creation. Finally, my old core belief that "I
was not creative" had been released and I could enjoy and appreciate my creativity.

Therefore, I could begin to bring forth one of my dreams and aspirations, which was to be a writer.

Excerpts From:

THIRTY VEILS OF ILLUSION

By
Suzan Caroll Ph.D.

This book should really be entitled, "My Thirty Veils of Illusion," as I'm sure that each person who
journeys inside himself or herself would find their own thirty illusions, or more. I, being a basically
idealistic person, found that I built most of my illusions around grand ideals.

This manuscript did not begin as a book but as a meditation. At that time, I was a member of a group
based in New York, which channeled from the ascended masters who dwell in the higher planes of
reality.

These masters have struggled through many earth incarnations, just like we have, and are now free of
the cycle of birth and death. However, they have sacrificed their journey into Nirvana to stay within the
reach of mankind's consciousness in order to assist our progress into the Light.
The masters offered to open a special inner temple to aid humanity in freeing itself from the illusions of
everyday life. I felt a special call within me to experience this privilege. Therefore, each night for thirty
consecutive nights, I asked to be taken to this inner temple to have one veil removed each evening.

Each morning, I sat down with pen and paper and asked to be assisted in remembering the previous
evening's work. I had been practicing a writing meditation for several years, and I was therefore able to
set aside my personality in order to receive an answer.

I lay no claim to the knowledge of cosmic truth. Instead, I present this book in the hope that others may
establish a connection with some of the great inner guidance and wisdom that is accessible to all of us.
We all have access to inner knowledge if only we quiet ourselves and listen to the small, still voice
within.

When I finished each meditation, I found I was a different person. I had kept a pledge I had made to
myself to sustain a rhythmic, spiritual practice for an entire month, which greatly increased my self-
esteem. Also, I had experienced my inner world in such an intimate way that my perception of the outer
world became forever different.

In fact, my outer world became "multidimensional." Never again would I look at the world outside of me
without considering the reflection that is cast from my inner world and the impact of the outer world
upon my inner nature.

The offer to clear oneself of illusion is always open, and I encourage you to journey deep inside
yourselves to experience this unveiling, for:

WHEN ILLUSION IS REMOVED, ALL THAT REMAINS IS TRUST.

 THE FOREST

The forest is green and splendid with many unusual flowers and trees. The weather is weather-less in
that it is perfect. I can feel no external temperature. The breeze is gentle and caressing like soft feathers
being waved against me, yet none of the shrubbery or flowers is moved by it.

The moisture seems to come up from the earth. There are no streams or rivers that I can find and there
has definitely not been any rain since I have arrived; yet everything has light dew upon it, even when the
suns are high overhead.

There is never a total darkness as the three moons are very effective illumination. One of the most
unusual things is that I have never seen a shadow. Even when the suns are low on the horizon there are
no shadows. Also, the beings of this place do not move. They are in one place and then, suddenly, they
are in another place. I wish desperately to have someone to share this with, but then perhaps I would
not keep this journal.

First, I suppose I should explain how I came upon this place. I think I can still remember. In this place
time is very different. I cannot possibly guess how long I have been here. The suns have crossed the sky
twelve times, but I have no idea if this resembles earth time.

On earth, a day consists of the sun rising and setting, moon rising and setting; and then the next sunrise
comes, and it is the next day. However, here there seems to be no rhythm to the suns' rising or setting.
It almost appears that it is happening for me. If I think that it must be time for the suns to set, then,
 when I look next, the suns have set.

But, back to how I came here. As far as I can remember I was meditating on the beach near my home on
earth. The first time I came here was just for a few moments and then, suddenly; I was back on the
beach. I so enjoyed the experience that I tried it again. The second time, I stayed here a little longer. By
the third time, I was getting confused as to whether I was there and coming here or here and going
there. That was when the shift began. I knew I could change my environment, but I did not know which
was real and which was imagined.

Finally, I became very exhausted with the exercise and lay down (somewhere) and went to sleep. When
I awoke, I was here. I suppose I could go back to the beach if I wanted to badly enough, but I haven't
really tried. I have been so enthralled with the sights and sounds of this new place that I have had no
desire, as of yet, to leave.

It seems as if here all polarities have become one. I am desperately lonely, and yet, simultaneously, very
content and at peace. I love this place, yet simultaneously, I hate it. The longer I am here the more I am
losing the phenomenon of emotion. I am now realizing that a sense of opposition is necessary for the
experience of emotion. Also, I have realized that, at least for me, emotion and desire are interwoven.

Perhaps that is why I am still here. I want to be here, but I also don't want to be here. As my emotions
are reaching a balance, so are my desires. Therefore, I cannot guess if I will stay or leave this place. With
emotion and desire gradually leaving my life, I have no sense of what will replace them. Perhaps, in this
place, a replacement is not necessary.

Many things are not necessary here, as there is no separation. As I watch a flower and put my attention
upon it, I suddenly become the flower. However, I am still simultaneously myself. Myself? What is that
now? Before, myself was what I felt or what I wanted, or what I thought. Now there is little distinction
between these three aspects.

As I think, I am, so there is no desire as there is no separation from "wanting" and "having". With no
separation there is no possession and, therefore, no possessor and no need to be possessed. On earth
there was a strong distinction between thoughts and feelings, but here they are one. On earth I could
think about my emotions or think to hide my emotions or I could have an emotion about a thought.
Often, if I were very emotional, I would be unable to think at all. Here I am losing that distinction.

Also, I feel I am losing the ability to communicate in this fashion- to separate each thought into a word
and put the words in a line. I feel I must write this quickly while I still remember this mode of
communication. As I said before, here one communicates by communing.

There is a small flying creature here, but, as I said before, the creatures do not move. Therefore, by
flying I mean that the creature lives in the air. If I want to know how it feels to live in the air or speak to
this creature, I simply put my attention on to it. Then we are one. It is difficult to explain how this
happens. I am still standing on the ground watching the creature, but also I am in the air watching
 myself. It is somewhat like an earth dream where I am a participant and an observer.

Just as the creatures do not move here, neither do I. I simply am here, and then I am there. But it is
different from being "here" or "there" on earth, as there are no real boundaries here. I see a form
around me, but I am not limited by it. I suppose I could change forms, but I am still clinging to my earth
body.

I am comfortable with it and will need it if I desire to return. "Desire," I'm not sure what that means
now. That word has become very abstract and meaningless. Many things that had such meaning on
Earth are now unimportant.

Food is not necessary here. Nothing seems to eat, including me. I've experienced no hunger or thirst and
have not made or eliminated any waste material. In fact, here there is no waste material. There is no
decay. Everything is perfect and beautiful, and then, suddenly, it is gone and replaced by something
else.

There are many flowers and trees, but I have not found one dead leaf or flower. The leaves do not fall
on the ground but stay on the trees. The flowers do not grow but appear suddenly full and mature.
Then, suddenly, they are gone.

There is no need for a home here as I need no shelter or protection. I also do not need a place to sleep,
as I do not sleep here. I have not slept yet and feel no fatigue. My energy is constant and balanced. In
fact, all is balanced. There is a room for everything, and yet there is infinite space and there is a sense of
total intimacy with the world, yet, simultaneously, a sense of complete isolation.

The beings I have met so far are not at all like me. I mean they appear more like animals and plants. I
have not yet experienced a being that "feels" like a human. My earth vocabulary is very inept to explain
these phenomenons. I don't know what a "human-like" being would be here, yet somehow I know I
have not met one.

Perhaps it is time now to meet one. Again the language of earth is incomplete here. I cannot say it is
"time" to meet someone. Here, there is no time, and one cannot meet another, as we are all one. As I
say these words, I am beginning to experience someone inside me, yet outside of me, that "feels"
human. I wish it would take on a body. It is too difficult for me to understand a being without a body.

"Oh, hello, are you a human being?" I ask.

The being laughs. At first I am hurt just for a moment, then the emotion disappears. I can no longer hold
on to emotions, they come now more as a memory than as an experience.

"My name, I think, is Jay," I say.

"Here we have no names," it replies, "but we will make one so that you can be more comfortable. How
do you feel about Rhea?" it asks telepathically.
 "It is nice," I say, still using my voice.

"You know," it says, "here you need not strain your vehicle by producing those sounds. We know what
you wish to communicate with us."

"I have so many questions to ask you. Do you mind?"

"Of course not, that is why we are here."

"First," I ask now telepathically, "why do I feel more separation from you than when I commune with the
other creatures?"

"Oh, the answer is because you asked for it. When we first communicated with you, we were
communing, but you still need the separation."

"That is true," I reply. It felt very unusual when you first came. Why did I not feel the need to be
separate from the others, but I do need to feel separate from you?"

"My, my, you do have many questions. You need to learn that here you also have the answers."

This idea is very foreign to me. I mean, on Earth I knew I had an intuition, and I was told I could find my
own answers, however, I didn't really believe it. I was constantly reading and studying and finding the
answers. Even when I would meditate, or pray, it was to someone else.

I now vaguely remember one meditation I had on another beach where I was told to pray, not to God,
but to my Higher Self. But even a Higher Self was separate from my Earth body. As I realized I knew the
answers and I forgot all the questions I was going to ask, I merely said, "Would you show me around?"

"Where would you like to go? As you know, there is no movement here, so we can't give you a tour as
one would on Earth."

"Well then, perhaps you can show me what people do here."

Again it laughs. "Here we don't do, we are. But we think we know what you mean."

In an instant we are in a huge cave, I can feel the energy of many beings but can only see patterns
swirling about the room.

"What are they doing?" I ask.

"They are communing. These beings are learning what you will soon learn."

"What is that?" I ask anxiously pointing to the swirling energy.

"More questions, wait. The answers will become evident as you are ready to experience them."

I look around the cave and see the many different energy forms moving about. I wonder if they have
bodies or if that is all there is of them. I feel their humanness although they are not human. There is,
 however, something about them that make me realize that I am one of them. I ask my guide what I am
to do next and it says, "Join them."

"How can I do that, I can barely see them."

"Barely is good enough," it answers. "Just go forward and listen with your heart, they will know you and
tell you what to do."

I then walk on or, rather, am drawn to the center of their group. Suddenly I know I am to follow a small
light to some destination. As I follow the light I find myself moving, for the first time, down a hall.

The small light gets brighter and brighter as I move. I begin to realize that the light is a Being. As I realize
this it moves forward to greet me. I then feel the most euphoric feeling I can ever remember. I am the
Being and it is I.

"Come," I hear a voice say within and without of myself. "There is something that you will need to
know."

As the light and I move to the end of the hall, we enter a large room filled with many other specks of
light. Some of these lights appear to have vague bodies about them and others do not. I now notice that
my body is much lighter than before and that it has taken on a translucent quality.

I search within and around me to determine the core of this light being so that I can ask about my body,
when I suddenly hear a very loving answer,

"Yes, my dear, your body has changed. It has taken on a very high vibratory rate and, therefore, does
not appear as dense as before. Do not worry. Many answers will come if you are willing to listen before
you ask. This room," it continues, "is filled with beings like yourself who have come to learn about Truth.
The radiant light being who is now speaking is a member of the higher dimensions and is called Lady
Leto. Listen now and you shall hear."

I position myself at the back of the room where I can hear a pure luminous inner voice that I somehow
know is radiating from the being, Lady Leto. I know that she is speaking to all of us who are gathered
here, but, at the same time, she is speaking to each of us in a deeply intimate and personal manner.

"Beloved ones,

"I, Lady Leto, address you with a love that is free of all illusion. I am joyous that you have found your way
here to participate in this process of releasing and protecting yourself from illusion. But, before you can
do so, you must first understand what illusion is. An illusion is like a cocoon that you create around and
within yourself while you are growing your wings and learning how to fly.

"How do you create these illusions? Some illusions were learned from your authority figures when you
were a child and others you created yourself from your fear-- fear of the unknown. When you are in a
situation that you do not know whether you can face, you create an overlay of that situation of
 something that you believe is easier to deal with.

This process begins with insecurity in your ability to stand strong in any situation. You then 'desire' the
situation to be a certain way, a way in which you feel more comfortable. Then that desire progresses
into an 'expectation'. The expectation then directs your 'perception'.

"There are always a myriad of possibilities in any situation and you will perceive those which you desire
and expect to experience. If you go for a walk in the woods and you desire and expect to see birds, you
will unconsciously search them out and put your attention upon them. If you desire and expect to see
litter, you will search it out and see mainly that. The truth is that both the birds and the litter coexist and
you choose your reality by your desires, expectations, and consequent perceptions.

"You may ask, 'Why would someone desire to see litter while walking in the woods or desire any
negative experience?' The answer is - habit. You have learned to feel safe with what is known and
unsafe with what is unknown. If you have grown up with negativity in your environment, you have
learned to feel safe in it. It is all you know and therefore you 'expect' negativity because you 'desire' the
known rather than the unknown.

"You may believe that illusion is a problem you have in correctly identifying your outer world. This is
true, of course, but illusions about the world around you are merely reflections of illusions that you built
within yourself from your opinions, fears, insecurities, and attachments. These inner impurities were
created by your past environment and project a reality that seems 'as if' it were something else.

“You create this 'as if' reality because it is from your 'known' and therefore feels safer. Then you view
life from this apparent reality and make decisions according to that viewpoint and not according to the
viewpoint of a peaceful, illumined mind and a loving heart.

“If you can journey inside yourself to address and heal these impurities, you can regain your inherent
memory of the Truth. This Truth can provide a safety beyond any illusion, for it is projected from your
Higher Self rather than from the fears and traumas of your childhood and ego.

"At Our etheric Focus over Delos, we are working closely with the forces of Truth and Understanding led
by Lady Pallas Athena, the Goddess of Truth, Master Hilarion, the Chohan of the Fifth Ray of Truth and
Healing and the Great Sun God, Apollo. In actuality, our Council is a Branch of The Lodge of Brothers and
Sisters of the Golden Robe. Allow me to explain how we can assist you in understanding how to release
and protect yourself from illusion.

"The process of becoming a full God Being involves the subtle lessons of balancing the feminine and
masculine nature of God (in breath/ out breath; yin/ yang; assimilation/radiation; love/ power). This
balancing of inner (feminine) and outer (masculine) realities can best be achieved when you are able to
be conscious of both of these aspects of yourselves.

“Once you have become aware of these portions of yourself, you can then learn to balance them in both
your 'waking' (masculine) and 'sleeping' (feminine) life. The more conscious you become of learning
these lessons of balance of personal energy, the sooner will your Spiritual Selves be able to master the
Mind. This learning of balance flourishes all the more when enough purification of the inner nature has
occurred to remove learned and self-created illusion.

"Two important gifts have been granted to mankind to speed this evolutionary process. The first is the
conscious connection of mankind to the Ascended Masters, such as us. These Masters have trod the
path of evolution through many Earth embodiments, and are therefore able to understand and assist
each of you in your inner journey to Mastery.

"The second gift is that of the Violet Fire of Transmutation. This Violet Fire is an inner activity that is
available to any direct call. The Violet Fire is a Spiritual Force of very high vibration. All imperfection that
is absorbed within this light shall be released to the Original Source to be purified and later redistributed
into the Universe. All that survives the Violet Fire is assured to be of only the highest vibratory rate and
is therefore, Divine Truth and Perfection. With this 'tool' of transmutation, you can quickly separate
truth from illusion. You may summon the use of this Fire by the affirmation:

BLAZE, BLAZE, BLAZE

THE VIOLET FIRE
TRANSMUTING
ALL SHADOW
INTO
LIGHT, LIGHT, LIGHT

"The Sisters and Brothers of Delos will assist you in the process of balancing your inner and outer lives
by removing one veil of illusion from your inner consciousness for thirty consecutive days. With the
removal of each veil they will gently reveal to you the Truth and Understanding of each of these
illusions.

Think of it, thirty veils of illusion lifted from your inner nature to clear your spiritual awareness, a major
lesson each day. On the thirty-first day, we shall present ourselves at the Elemental Harvest Celebration,
where the elements that make up your own inner vehicle may present their gifts of heightened progress
and purity to the Lord of the World.

"Each day, this ceremony of purification will begin by your being led into a Circle of White Light where
two Sisters from my focus of Truth, almost formless in their pink radiance, will help you to release each
'veil' from your inner world.

“Then two Brothers outside of the Circle will further assist you. The Brother from Hilarion's focus shall
project the Truth concerning each 'veil' that is necessary for your.

“Then the Brother from Apollo's focus shall assist you in manifesting the power of Understanding of this
Truth in your outer mind. I will further aid you in remembering this inner ceremony in your outer
consciousness. Pay attention to the lessons learned this month. Use the Violet Fire to set free all shadow
 so that nothing can distract you from this service to your life.

"Enfolding you like a mother protecting her child from danger, I shall stand guard over your Spiritual
development so that you can feel safe. I shall not rest until each of you are free in the Reality of eternal
Peace within the 'I AM Consciousness'."

When the great Lady finishes her inspirational speech, I feel a ripple of love and unity throughout the
group. I search again for my guide to ask what I am to do when I hear a voice from within.

"Yes, my dear, you have been invited to partake in this ceremony. However, you must be willing to
return to Earth between each lesson so that you can ground it in your physical garment and your
physical life. Are you willing to do so?"

"Well," I say slowly, "I can't say I'm anxious to return to that land of boxes, but I do feel very inspired by
the words of Lady Leto. I suppose if I can learn to truly understand what she said, my life there will be
much happier."

"Is that a yes, my one?"

"Yes," I say, "that is a yes. And I hope I am not sorry."

"Remember, my dear," she kindly replies "that any effort put into the advancement of your Soul shall be
forever a portion of your Being. When you go to sleep each night, call to us and we shall see that you
return here."

"Must I leave now?" I ask. But, even as I speak, I feel the room fading about me as I begin to feel heavier
and heavier.

VEIL ONE "The Illusion of Time is Money"

"Oh my, I am back." As I was leaving I was afraid I would not return, but I'm here now. However, I don't
know where I was before. I know my guide said I was to return to Earth, but I don't remember anything
else.

"Hello, my one." I hear the familiar voice of my guide.

"I know that many do not use names here." I say, "But, if I had a name to call you, it would help me."

"Why, of course. You may call me Lady Astrea. I have been assigned to answer your call and I will remain
as your guide as long as you need me," she answers. (I had always felt her as very feminine, but it is
difficult to determine one's polarity and sex without a visible body.)

"It is your turn to enter the Circle now. Please, follow me," she asks, as if I could deny her request. Since
she is within me as much as outside of me, I don't know how I could resist following her even if I wanted
to. We move through another hallway and I feel my body, what there is of it, grow lighter, and lighter as
we move towards a golden door at the end of the hall.
"In the future you shall arrive at the other side of the door. But, for the first time, you will need to arrive
here so that you can adjust yourself gradually to this higher vibration. Take a slow, deep breath now and
prepare yourself before the door opens, for on the other side the vibration is very high."

I do as she says, and as the door opens, I feel as if a huge fire is beginning to flame before me. I shield
my eyes and cling to the walls of the hall. Because I am losing all sense of direction, I no longer know
what is up or down or if I am standing, sitting or lying down. For the first time in this place, I feel
discomfort.

I experience an intense buzzing in my ears and a profound sense of dizziness and nausea. I can see
nothing and can hear only the buzzing. I feel as if I am on fire from within. I am frozen to the spot at the
same time that I feel like I am moving at the speed of light. I can't think, or talk, or even feel. Why am I
here? What have I committed myself to? Surely this is death!

"No, my love, you will not die. Only the parts of you that are unwilling to change will die because here a
commitment made is a commitment lived. Any portion of you that is unable to continue will mercifully
be released. Do not resist this process. Instead hold on to that which remains and trust. Most of all, my
one, trust."

At first I am surprised that I can hear her words over the intense buzzing, but as I listen it gives me
something to hold on to and I begin to find a comfort in this new way of being. However, I still cannot
speak and would not know what to say if I could. Therefore, I am blindly following her, still being able to
see very little in this brilliant light. Into the center of the room we move, where the light is even
stronger, and there appears to be a circle formed of this light. I follow my guide, hearing dimly over the
eternal buzzing, "Trust, above all, you must Trust."

As I step into the circle, I find I am alone-totally and completely alone. However, this aloneness does not
cause the old familiar fear, but rather commands a deep and complete stillness. Stillness beyond
anything I can ever remember experiencing. Suddenly, two beautiful Ladies dressed in a pink radiance
appear from somewhere within the circle and move towards me. They gently remove an unseen veil
from my face.

They move to the periphery of the circle and I hear the voice of Lady Leto saying, "Beloved, the first veil
is the illusion of 'Time is Money'. Time and money are both only important on the third dimensional
Earth and are therefore great foundations for illusion. Neither has any value to your inner world. The
formula for this illusion is based on the belief that: one must have money to survive-it takes time to
make money-therefore, only so much time can be expended on inner work as time must be spent on
making money for survival."

The brother from Hilarion's temple then takes the veil and as he does so I hear a familiar voice saying,
"The truth, of course, my one, is that time, as you know it on Earth, exists only on the third dimension.
This is true as well for money. Time is an alignment of thoughts and actions, which is necessary to
motivate one while on Earth. In effect, time is a mode of transportation whereby one can move
throughout one's Earth classes. Money is a barter of exchange, which has come to represent value and,
 therefore, success on Earth.

"In the Oneness of the fifth dimension, no exchange or reward is necessary because all live in Unity. We
do not experience the feeling of separation that is so pronounced on Earth and, therefore, we have no
need to form these symbols of exchange and reward. When there is unity of heart and mind, there is no
greater reward, and nothing is requested in exchange for Unconditional Love."

"Please," I add quickly, suddenly finding my voice, "may I ask why it is that your voice feels so familiar to
me?"

"Why yes," comes the answer, "I am Hilarion and I have spoken with you many times in answer to your
inner call. I am pleased you have come to the ceremony and I will gladly answer any questions which
you have."

Hilarion then gives the veil of illusion to the brother from the Retreat of Mighty Apollo who releases this
veil back to the first cause to be transmuted into pure Light.

"Allow me to introduce you to Apollo himself," says Hilarion. "He will assist you in understanding each
veil of Illusion as it is removed."

"Good morning, one, I am glad to make your acquaintance. Our energies have not connected before
today. I am glad you have called upon the Understanding of the One. 'Time is Money', is a lovely Earth
illusion, one which is especially prevalent in the western world.

“It is also an illusion that is particular to the third dimension. Upon the fourth dimension, there is still
time but it is different than on the third dimension. What could be years upon the physical plane could
be minutes upon the astral plane. The astral plane is another name for the fourth dimension, just as the
physical plane is another name for the third dimension.

"Within the time era in which your physical form lives, there is a wonderful moment of transition. The
third dimension is collapsing into the fourth dimension. Think now of a collapsible travel cup with the
smallest portion of the cup at the bottom. Therefore, the bottom of the cup collapses into the portion of
the cup just above it, which is a bit larger. Much like the travel cup, the third dimension will collapse into
the fourth dimension. Nothing will cease to exist. However, a new vibration will surround the third
dimension.

"Within the reality of the third dimension, time is money for the reasons stated above. However, in the
fourth dimension, passage of time is dependent upon one's activity. Time is most enjoyable and passes
most rapidly and easily when one is enjoying an artistic endeavor.

“Therefore, upon the fourth dimension, 'time is art'. Allow yourself to feel the enjoyment of artistic
activity in whatever form you wish. Remember, no matter how much money one has, one cannot buy
time. Therefore, spend your time wisely and with joy."

As the scene dims before me, I realize I am returning to Earth. The last words I remember before losing
 consciousness are something about not having time for myself, as I put so much of my attention on
other peoples' lives instead of my own...

VEIL TWO "The Illusion of Sorrow"

This time the dizziness and buzzing are a little easier to bear. However, it seems to take forever before I
can accustom to this intense light. Gradually, I can see the circle before me and I can feel Lady Astrea
gently reminding me that it is my time to enter the circle.

Again, the Ladies come to me and remove an unseen veil and, as they do so, I hear the voice of Lady
Leto from within saying, "This veil is the "Illusion of Sorrow'. As you may recall from your life challenges,
the theme is again and again the loss of love and the resulting sorrow. Know my one that love can never
die. It may change or move to a higher vibration, but it cannot die. Once the energy of love has been
formed on earth, the creator of that energy has made a lifelong friend. For, to be creators of love is the
major earth lesson for all of mankind."

As the Brothers of Hilarion's retreat take the veil, I hear Hilarion's voice saying, "The energy field of Love
acts energetically as a shield. When you become a master of energy, you will be able to see Love energy
in any environment. Love energy is different from all other energy fields. Other energies leave the aura
of the creator and begin their traverse throughout the realities, which is eventually terminated in their
three-fold return to the creator.

“Love energy, of course, also leaves the creator, but it leaves a small portion of itself with the creator as
a shield of protection. This is because Love is very attractive and adhesive. It clings to all that it comes in
contact with. Love is the most powerful energy force known on the planet earth, with Divine Love being
the highest."

I then hear the voice of Apollo, "Dear one, good morning again. How you have suffered in this life! How
you have felt unloved and unlovable! The sorrow that has come to you from the illusion of loss of Love
has been your most difficult life lesson. As you know from your individual karma in other lives, you have
tended not to value your loved ones and have instead focused your energies elsewhere. Because of that
pattern you have 'feared' your karmic retribution of loss of Love and, my dear one, as you know, 'Fear
Precipitates'.

"Know now in your heart of hearts that love can never die. Love always remains with the Soul of the
lover and the loved ones. Love is a Soul quality and, therefore, rises eventually to the level of Soul. Even
if the being is to die, it does not matter because the Love shall automatically be passed up to the one's
higher body. Remember that there is no true sorrow, as there is no true separation. Separation is the
ultimate illusion, particular to the planet Earth. On the Sun, we are all one.

"Remember now that your feelings of sorrow are truly loneliness for Home. This loneliness for Home is a
Divine Discontent. Allow Divine Discontent to guide you into your spiritual heart. Use this illusion. Feel
the sorrow and carry it to your Heart. Set it at the feet of the Oneness where your Soul will mop your
 brow and touch your heart. The One awaits your gift. The giving is your treasure."

With Apollo's mighty words I feel myself fading and know that I am now returning to earth...

VEIL THREE "The Illusion of Hard Work"

As I awaken, I find myself inside the golden room with the door open behind me. Actually, I suppose I
have fallen asleep, but since I do not remember Earth while I am here, it feels more like I am awakening
when I return. I wonder if I remember any of this when I am awake on Earth. I have no way of knowing,
as I cannot remember anything other than what is happening to me while I am here.

I will have to ask Lady Astrea about that sometime, but now I feel it is my turn to enter the Circle. Each
time it becomes easier for me to bear the increased vibration. I wonder if this activity changes my earth
body as much as it changes this one.

Again, the Ladies come to remove yet another Veil as I hear the voice of Lady Leto saying, "The Veil we
lift now is the 'Illusion of Hard Work'. Work is another aspect that is particular to Earth existence. 'Work'
is an activity that became necessary to man only after he had fallen from grace. This fact is because
Work, by definition, is based on resistance. Therefore, it was an unknown concept when man was living
in his Divine Plan free of all resistance."

As the Ladies carry the veil to the Brothers, I hear the voice of Master Hilarion, "The energy field of work
is something to behold. If mankind could see this energy, it is doubtful that they would ever indulge in
the activity. Many molecules are moving towards each other in dissonant patterns. It is no wonder that
mankind often experiences fatigue.

“In fact, the basis of human 'aging' is the concept and activity of Work. Whenever one indulges in a
given energy field, their personal energy field becomes aligned with it. Therefore, they move into a
vortex of energy in which many molecules are colliding with each other. Each individual molecule tries
to either hold its position or infringe on another's position. This constant energy battle dissipates one's
vital forces. As one's vital forces are dissipated, his/her physical body is robbed of vital healing nutrients.

“Therefore, for these minutes or seconds that the physical body is denied its life force, it begins to 'die'.
Then, the worker will cease the work and begin to rest. At this time the body can be healed and
replenished. However, some cells are irretrievably damaged and, hence, the body dies bit by bit.

"Yoga is a very important discipline for one to follow as it floods the body with many life giving nutrients
and moves these nutrients systematically throughout the body. In the ascended state, all movement is
like that of a great yoga master. There is no physical illusion of separation and, therefore, each
movement, thought, and feeling is a flow of Divine Force channeling throughout one's individuality."

As the other Brothers take the veil, I hear Apollo say: "Throughout the centuries, 'Work' and 'bravery'
have been associated. I am particularly familiar with this Earth connection, as many warriors have called
to me for bravery throughout the ages. Work and bravery are connected because bravery in its ultimate
 is to face death and as Mighty Hilarion has spoken Work is indeed a slow form of death.

“However, on the cusp of one's ascension, one begins to associate death with birth and birth with death.
When this association happens, bravery also takes on a new meaning. Bravery then comes to represent
courage, not in facing death, but instead, courage in facing Life.

"Indeed, much bravery is necessary to live victoriously in your land of illusion. Therefore, my one,
continue with your journey into a new state of awareness. Call on me for bravery to face Illusion, call on
all your forces, and feel them coursing throughout your physical body. Eventually the Illusion of Work
will fade and be replaced by the truth of living the Divine Work, free of resistance, and in ultimate
freedom, you may then live the creation of the New World. Welcome!"

Again, the dimming and fading is experienced. This fading is not only of what I see but also of who I am.
If only I could know that I am remembering and using this information on Earth. Perhaps this experience
is all for nothing. Perhaps I go back to Earth and do, think, and feel exactly as always. If only I could
remember and use what I learn here. Oh, I am leaving. I feel like I am dying...

VEIL FOUR "The Illusion of Question"

Where am I? Oh yes, I am here. I see the door behind me and I see Lady Astrea to my right. Perhaps I
can ask her now about why I don't remember my Earth life while I am here.

But, before I can formulate the question, I hear her saying, "Dear, you will know when you remember
this experience on Earth when you can remember your Earth life while you are here. Be patient with
yourself. It is very difficult to live two realities at once, and your High Self will determine when you are
ready."

High Self? What is she talking about? Does she mean that there is even more of me than my waking and
sleeping self? I am even more confused now than I was before I asked the question, but now I must
enter the Circle. I hope I can remember to ask her about that "High Self".

I am entering the Circle and, as I do so, I feel like I am coming Home. The two dear Ladies appear as if
from nowhere and lovingly release another veil and I hear the voice of Lady Leto. It appears that she,
too, heard my question as she says, "Last evening the work was very deep and you were unable to carry
any of it to your outside mind. Know that seeing the connection between the inside and the outside is
sometimes dependent on your fortitude. In this case, it was better not to remember the night's work so
that you could rest.

This evening the Ladies have lifted the "Illusion of Question'. To question is to feel the separation
between yourself and the ultimate source. To question is to put one's consciousness into human
consciousness to ask of a higher or another source. On this side of the veil, we are living in a constant
state of knowing.

All divine information is so readily within our grasp that we can easily attune to whatever is appropriate.
Also, on the spirit level, we are not obligated to attune to only one thing. I can personally attend to you
 while I just as personally attend to all others who are also calling me this day."

As the veil is given to the brother, Hilarion speaks, "I can see, my One, that you are 'questioning' this
concept. This, of course, is part of the reason why you were unable to bring forward any of the work of
last evening. I will try to explain this to you.

“To you particularly, questioning has been an important part of your growth. Questioning is a lot like
wanting. Wanting denotes that you do not already have and, this wanting pulls one out of the cosmic
flow of All in All. Questioning acts in much the same manner. When you question, there is an underlying
energy field that denotes that you do not already know. This separates you from the Universal Mind.

"To release the Illusion of Questioning, one would instead Unify. When you Unify with the Universal
Mind, no questioning is necessary as your mind is united with the Universal Mind. Then, the information
desired can be collected just as it is "collected" from your physical brain. Dear one, try not to question
this concept, but rather take a moment to experience the difference. First, ask yourself a question, then
Unify. As you have seen, to question dissects your consciousness into individual words and concepts. To
Unify, however, opens you to all answers simultaneously."

As the other Brothers take the veil, Apollo speaks, "The opposite polarity of questioning is
understanding, because you do not have to question if you have grasped what was said. We have
unified with your consciousness and, therefore, know exactly what you need us to say to you to further
your Understanding.

“The basis of questioning is insecurity and impatience. Insecurity comes from the illusion of space
because one is insecure in one's supposed separation from All That IS. Impatience comes from the
illusion of time. Therefore, space and time are interrelated in questioning. As you transcend both space
and time, the illusion of separation (space) and the human quality of impatience (time) are also
transcended."

With mighty Apollo's final words I instead feel the "pull" back into space and time. No, no, I don't wish to
re-enter yet. I have more questions...

She didn't understand a lot,

but she knew that
something was different.

Not something obvious,

oh no, it was very subtle.

It felt like a small,

still feeling deep within.
 Perhaps, just perhaps, deep within
where there had always been pain and hunger

something like satisfaction

was beginning to take root.

Something like satisfaction

only because she didn't really know
how satisfaction felt,
never having experienced it.

Always, she had needed more.

Nothing had ever been enough

because nothing had ever soothed
the constant pain and hunger
that clawed at her unconscious mind.

Now, she was beginning to realize

that she was trying
to ease the pain from the outside
when it really existed on the inside

where nothing and no one external to her

could touch or heal the wound
that festered deep inside.

And so, she must heal herself.

Could she?

Could she actually find alone

what no one else could find for her?

No one, that is, on the outside.

Inside was another world,

another reality.

Inside is where she had always lived

and always longed to return.

Often she had hated the outside world

because it seemed to keep her from herself.

And what was there out there anyway?

 Money,
which had only caused her pain.

Success,
which seemed to mean only more money
to cause more pain.

And Love.
Yes, the Love was why she stayed.

Without the Love she would have

retreated deep inside long ago.

Without the Love she would have

left the outside world,
left it and never turned around.

But, although she didn't understand,

and although it often hurt,
she stayed for the Love.

Maybe now the Love without

and the Love within could unite.

Imagine the glory of that.

Imagine a path of Love

leading back and forth
from the heart of her inner world
to the heart of her outer world.

This road could connect the

two portions of her that had
always seemed to be at war.

If her inner and outer worlds

were truly united,
she would find Peace,
she would BE Peace.

And then,
yes then,
she could help others.
 FOURTH DIMENSIONAL SUB-PLANES

There are seven sub-planes of the fourth dimension. Each sub-plane resonates to a different frequency.
The higher sub-planes resonate to higher frequencies and the lower sub-planes resonate to lower
frequencies. With the highest frequency planes on the top, the planes are:

Causal/Spiritual Plane=abstract thought and the Higher Human form

Mental Plane=concrete thought and lower mind
Astral/Emotional Plane=emotions
Kingdom of Faerie=imagination, rest and recreation
Lower Astral Plane=fear and negative emotions
Etheric Plane=interface between third and fourth dimensions

Each of the sub-planes within the fourth dimension has its own corresponding degree of materiality and
condition of matter. In fact, within each sub-plane there are different frequency realities that are of
gradually ascending vibratory rates.

For example, the Astral/Emotional Plane has many sub-planes within it ranging from a lower vibration
where there is more fear than love to a higher vibration where there is more love than fear. However,
these different planes are not separate like books piled on a bookshelf. Each sub-plane penetrates the
one just above it and below it.

All of the fourth dimensional realities overlap. The higher dimensional realities extend further from
earth and the lower dimensional realities are closer to earth. In fact, the lower astral sub-planes are
actually here on the surface of the earth but are of a higher vibration.

However, because the fourth dimension is "out of phase" with our third dimensional perceptions, we
are not consciously aware of it. As people begin to raise their consciousness, their perceptions will
gradually become receptive to a reality of a higher frequency. Then they begin to see and hear what
others do not. This can be very disturbing to one who has no guidance.

OUR MANY BODIES

The inner worlds of the fourth dimension are as vast and limitless as our imagination. However, the
fourth dimension is NOT just our imagination, it is very real. Within us is the latent power to perceive,
respond to and travel through this dimension. We all have "bodies" upon each of the fourth dimensional
sub-planes in which we travel. That means that, whether we are aware of it or not, we all have an
 etheric body, an astral/emotional body, a mental body, a causal/spiritual body, which is our I AM
Presence, and a life in Faerie.

Whenever we are incarnated on the third dimension, all of these higher bodies are also "alive" and serve
as our "mirror" and support team. When we travel in the fourth dimension, we do so in the body that
resonates to that sub-plane or a higher one. In other words, we can travel through the Astral Plane in
our astral body or in our mental or causal bodies.

It is best to travel the lower sub-planes in our higher frequency bodies, as we may need the greater light
of our higher bodies to serve as protection. This protection is especially needed in the Lower Astral
Plane. The light and love of our higher dimensional bodies is the greatest protection from the darkness
and fear of the lower astral sub-planes.

TRANSFERRING OUR AWARENESS

Moving from one sub-plane to another, it is not like moving on 3D Earth. Instead, we need to think in
terms of transferring our consciousness from one reality to another. When we transfer our
consciousness to another reality, we gradually become less responsive to the perceptions of the reality
we are in and more responsive to the perceptions of the reality to which we are traveling.

We have all had this experience as we slowly drift off to sleep. First we are more aware of the physical
world, and then, slowly, without our realizing it, we have flashes of a "dream." Often these flashes
come while we are still awake. Eventually, the physical world is perceived in flashes, and our dream
world becomes predominant.

This same process occurs when we meditate. Through meditation we can raise our consciousness to a
higher vibration by focusing our awareness on the higher dimensions.

NAVIGATING IN THE FOURTH DIMENSION

We navigate through the fourth dimension by combining our feelings/emotions and

intentions/thoughts. Our feelings and intentions create a corresponding frequency of consciousness.

The higher states of consciousness resonate to a higher frequency, whereas the lower states of
consciousness resonate to a lower frequency. It is our state of consciousness that creates our
expectations. Our expectations then direct our perceptions to experience the reality in which that our
state of consciousness believes.

For example, if we are feeling bliss and joy, our consciousness will raise to a high frequency. In this state
of consciousness we will expect to experience love and harmony. Our expectations will then set our
perceptions for that frequency. We will then experience the reality that vibrates to the frequency of that
state of consciousness, expectations, and consequent perceptions.
 On the other hand, if we are angry and afraid, our consciousness will lower. From this level of
consciousness we will expect struggle and strife. Our perceptions will then calibrate to that frequency,
and we will experience that reality.

This dynamic also applies to traveling through the various levels of the third dimension. There are many
different third dimensional realities resonating to different octaves/frequencies of the 3D reality, just as
there are different octaves of the 4D reality.

Our states of consciousness set our beliefs about what we expect from life. Then, our expectations
calibrate our perceptions to perceive that which fits into those beliefs. Our experience of life is dictated
by the frequency to which our perceptions are calibrated.

A street person has a "survival" state of consciousness. They expect to be cold, hungry, and alone.
Therefore, their perceptions are focused on gathering food and finding shelter.

On the other hand, a self-realized person has learned how to survive in the world comfortably enough to
have time and energy to pursue spiritual, artistic, and philosophical endeavors. They expect to have a,
enough food, and friends with whom they can share their interests. They perceive a lovely day for a
hike, a new play at their favorite theater, and the current activities of the stock market.

A self-realized person and a street person could be standing side by side and be realities apart. Just as
the realities in the third dimension range from the street person to the of a self-realized person, the
realities within the fourth dimension range from the Lower Astral Plane to the Causal/Spiritual Plane.

FEELINGS AND INTENTIONS

Even though we navigate the fourth dimension by combining our feelings and intentions, if they are not
in sync with the frequency to which we wish to travel, we will not arrive at that plane.

For example, if we intend to go to the Causal Plane, but we are feeling afraid, that fear will limit our
vibratory rate, and hence, our consciousness. Consequently, it will be more likely that we will find
ourselves in the lower to mid astral sub-planes than in the Causal Plane.

Our intention also directs our destination. If we travel into the Astral/Emotional Plane with the intention
of harming another, our level of consciousness will resonate to the Lower Astral Plane where fear and
anger abound.

On the other hand, if we enter the Astral/Emotional Plane with the intention of service and love, our
level of consciousness will resonate to the higher astral sub-planes where there is more love and light.

If we travel into the fourth dimension with the intention of learning more cosmic truth and
communicating with higher beings, our consciousness will resonate to the Mental and/or the Causal
Plane where illumination awaits us.
 Of course, raising our consciousness to the higher fourth dimensional realities is not an easy task. It
requires much training, discipline, and most of all, LOVE.

DENSITY AND VIBRATION

The fourth dimension begins here on earth and extends thousands of miles beyond the surface into the
ionosphere. The higher in altitude that we travel in the third dimension, as well as the higher we raise
our consciousness that we travel in the fourth dimension, the more rarified and less dense the
environment becomes.

There is less matter and more light in the higher altitudes of the third dimension and less fear and more
love in the higher frequencies of the fourth dimension. Therefore, in order to travel to the higher planes
of the fourth dimension, we must be able to fill ourselves with love. In other words, we must be able to
love ourselves, for how can we fill ourselves with love if we cannot love ourselves?

Matter limits the vibratory rate of physical elements to make them denser, and fear limits the vibratory
rate of non-physical elements to make them denser. For example, the element of earth is solid. It holds
the most matter within it, is the densest, and has the lowest vibration.

The next element up in vibration is water, which is liquid. Water holds less matter than the earth
element, is less dense and has a faster vibration. Finally, the element of air is gaseous, has the least
density and the fastest vibration.

In order to raise our consciousness high enough to travel to the higher planes, we must go deep within
ourselves. We can consciously love ourselves enough to travel into some portions of the Astral Plane,
but in order to travel into the higher planes we must also love ourselves from DEEP within our
unconscious.

This inner love means that we love ALL that we have been and ALL that we have experienced. If we
cannot love ourselves in this fashion we will not be able to release enough fear to raise our vibration,
and therefore our consciousness, above the mid-astral sub-planes.

TRANSFORMATION OF CONSCIOUSNESS

The transformation of our consciousness can be likened the transformation of water boiling in a pan.
First the water is room temperature and the molecules move relatively slowly. When the fire beneath
the pan heats the water, the molecules move faster and faster until the water boils. When the water
boils, portions of it become steam and rise into the air. If the pan is not removed from the fire, all the
water will then transform into steam and the pan will become "empty."

Metaphorically, the pan is like our body, the fire is like our rising Kundalini, and the water is like our
consciousness. Just as the pan and fire remain on the stove, our physical body remains on the earth
 while we transfer our awareness to the higher bodies. If the empty pan were to remain on the fire, it
would begin to degrade without the water to protect it from the fire. Our physical bodies would also
degrade if all of our consciousness left. Our consciousness is our life force. It is the pilot of our earth
vessel. Without the pilot, the "vessel" would crash.

As a skyscraper must have a deep foundation in order to reach high into the sky, we must be deeply
rooted in the physical earth to raise our consciousness into the higher dimensions. It is love for
ourselves and for the planet that affords us that grounding. The more intimately we can love ourselves,
the higher in consciousness we can travel. Love is the antidote to the fear that lowers our vibration and
limits our consciousness.

THE LOWER ASTRAL PLANE

The Lower Astral Plane is the lowest sub-plane of the fourth dimension. It lies partly on the surface of
the earth and partly, perhaps mostly, beneath the surface of the earth. Remember that the fourth
dimension is "out of phase" with our physical sense organs, and it is not perceivable to our third
dimensional consciousness.

The Lower Astral Plane is filled with the emotions of fear, anger, sorrow, guilt, and pain. These negative
emotions lower the vibration of this plane and diminish its light. Vision here is like looking through an
infrared camera where the only colors are black, gray, and dirty red.

The Lower Astral Plane is not imaginary. It does have an objective existence. It is not evil of itself but
instead resonates to and reflects the evil within those who visit it. If we were to calm our fear with love,
we would take on a higher frequency astral body. Then we could safely travel through the Lower Astral
Plane to assist its poor inhabitants. In fact, many spiritual people give the service of Lower Astral "rescue
work."

THE ASTRAL/EMOTIONAL PLANES

The inhabitants of the astral sub-planes above the Lower Astral Plane see the same earth that we see in
the third dimension. However, the enhanced perceptions of the astral body allow the traveler to
perceive much more. With our astral vision, we can see the outer appearance as it is seen on the third
dimension. However we can also see the etheric body, the aura, and the prana that is circulating over,
under, around and through the life forms and objects. In fact, on the fourth dimension it becomes
apparent that ALL "objects" have a life force.

As we move into the higher realities of the Astral/Emotional Plane it is much lighter. Therefore, colors
are more perceivable and objects are clearer. Once there, we lose sight of third dimensional earth and
become absorbed with the fascinating process of creating reality with our thoughts and feelings.
The entire Astral/Emotional Plane from the Lower Astral Plane to the base of the Mental Plane acts like
a mirror for our emotions. In these fourth dimensional realities, feelings from the third dimensional
world are amplified. They then reverberate back to the physical world in an ever-expanding arc like a
wave buffeting back ad forth between two walls. However, if we can travel into the Astral Plane and
calm this storm, our third dimensional emotions will also lessen.

SUMMERLAND

Summerland is astral sub-plane where “dead” persons go who are not aware that they have died. These
persons are either not in touch with their higher self and spiritual guidance, or they are not yet ready to
accept that their physical life has ended. In Summerland, they can finish whatever earthly goals they
were unable to achieve. If their goals were to harm others and cause fear, they will not be able to
remain there because the vibration of their consciousness will pull them down into the Lower Astral
Plane.

The vibration of Summerland resonates to love. It is a place where loving people who "die" while
disillusioned or unfinished with their physical life can feel a sense of fulfillment and completion.
Summerland is like a halfway house where the inhabitants can prepare themselves for their rebirth into
the physical world or into the higher planes.

FAERIE

The light and the colors in Faerie are so bright that it is like coming out of a dark cave and into a bright
field. Much of Faerie looks like the physical plane, but there are also plants, beings, and humanoids
there that do not exist on the third dimension. Our fairy tales and fantasy novels give a true
representation of life in Faerie.

THE MENTAL PLANE

>The Mental Plane has much less density than the Astral Plane. In fact, in the mental sub-planes,
emotions are muted because they are balanced. For example, fear and love, happiness and sorrow, are
no longer polarized into separate emotions and are, instead, perceived as a spectrum encompassing all
extremes. Without the polarity of emotions there is no longer the "charge" that distracts our feeling
body and lowers our consciousness. Therefore, we can to "think" about out emotions without the
judgment and criticism that is so common on the third dimension.

Here the combination of thoughts and emotions quickly manifest as objects or experiences. However,
our perceptions that were so bright and distinct on the higher astral sub-planes are muted, like looking
 through a gauze veil. Matter on the Mental Plane is very fine, and objects are temporary because they
are created by our attention and disappear when they no longer hold them in our mind.

Just as the Astral Plane creates and reflects our emotions, the Mental Plane creates and reflects our
thoughts. The Mental Plane encompasses our concrete thought, our mental body, and the aura of our
mind. Traveling through the Mental Plane can assist us in releasing old core beliefs of limitation and
separation.

THE CAUSAL PLANE

The Causal Plane is the highest vibration of the Mental Plane. However, it resonates to a much higher
frequency then the rest of the Mental Plane. Therefore, it is infinitely more beautiful. This plane is filled
with Light, Love, and Truth. The Causal Plane is the plane of our "Higher Self." This plane rules our
abstract thought and can facilitate quick changes in our third dimensional thinking if we allow the
wisdom of our "Higher Self" to enter our physical consciousness.

THE CAUSAL/SPIRITUAL PLANE

The highest frequency of the Causal Plane is the Spiritual Plane where our Higher Human resides. Our
Higher Human consists primarily of Light and holds very little matter. From the perspective of our Higher
Human, we are able to pierce the veil between each plane and see our many selves. This process is like
looking through a house of mirrors to see the many "bodies" of our self. However, our true Self is the
Higher Human.

When our Soul desires a physical life, it steps its vibration down into the Higher Human who then
clothes itself in the matter of the appropriate planes to become "born" into the physical world. On each
of the sub-planes between the physical and Causal/Spiritual Plane is a body we can inhabit for our
fourth dimensional journeys.

It is from the Causal/Spiritual Plane that the Rainbow Bridge can lift our vibration into the fifth
dimension and into our fifth dimensional Lightbody. Our “I AM Presence” guards the threshold of this
Bridge, waiting to guide us across it when we are ready.

When the third and fourth dimensions collapse into the fifth dimension, we will all wear bodies of light.
Whether this transformation will occur slowly or suddenly remains to be seen. Either way, when the
transformation occurs, many people will be confused. They will then seek guidance from the
Lightworkers who have faced their fear and darkness and forged ahead into the planes of love and light.
 There is a huge tower reaching from
just beneath the surface of the earth
high into the atmosphere.

All around and

up and down this tower
are windows.

You live inside this tower and

interact with the outside world
by looking out the windows.

Through each window

you see a different vision which
you BELIEVE is a different reality.

Your beliefs consist of

what you CONSIDER
to be true.

When you look through each window

you expect to see something different
and your perceptions follow your expectations.

However, if you look through the SAME window

with a DIFFERENT expectation
and a DIFFERENT perception,
you will see a DIFFERENT reality.

You believe that the realities are different

because you have been taught to believe
what you perceive is real.

TRUTH is what you have remembered.

TRUTH lives only

within the tower and
within your SELF.

What you remember to be true is that

only your SELF is real.
 Therefore, the only thing that can
TRULY become "different"
is your SELF.

For, just as you can look through the SAME window

with a DIFFERENT perception and belief
and see a DIFFERENT reality,

you can also look through a DIFFERENT window

with the SAME perception and belief
and see the SAME reality.

What you have forgotten to remember

is that the only thing that changes
is YOU.

If YOU change,
then your perceptions
will not change either.

When you travel up and down your tower,

your perceptions are different
because YOU are different.

You are different

because you have changed
your SELF.

What you will learn

when you remember
the TRUTH within your SELF is that:

Wherever you look

you will see your SELF

According to YOUR beliefs and expectations!

VISIONS FROM VENUS

A Multidimensional Love Story

by
 Suzan Caroll PhD

The main character, Shature, experiences the final demise of Atlantis, the fabled "lost continent". After
her "death", she journeys through many of the sub-planes of the fourth dimension in search of her new
home. This excerpt begins just before Atlantis sinks into the ocean.

The first rumbling started when the full moon began to rise, and the earth was in full turbulence by the
time the moon had reached its apex. Shature and each of her three best friends had spent twenty-four
hours in meditation and deep communion with their Higher Self. As the earth began to shake, Shature
could feel the fear of the Temple's inhabitants threatening to lower her consciousness. She willed
herself to remain calm, and focused her attention on her Higher Self. Shature felt all the pain and
loneliness of her Atlantian life just beneath her focus like jagged rocks beneath a high bridge. As the
tremors accelerated, she had to call upon all the discipline that she had learned as a Priestess of the
Violet Temple.

The tremors grew, but so did her Inner Light. Shature starred at the blank stonewall before her. In her
mind she could see the waters rushing towards her. She knew her three friends were having the same
vision. It was the vision they had all seen many times. Shature envisioned the oncoming waters as
bringing, not death, but instead reunion with her spirit and with her destiny. Her physical body was
being so rocked and buffeted that Shature had to tie herself to her altar so that she would not be
dashed against the walls of the small room. This done, she returned to her meditation.

As soon as Shature returned her focus inward, the light returned. Now the light was accompanied by a
tone. With every rumble of the earth, the light grew stronger and the tone louder until she was blinded
by the light and deafened by the tone. She could no longer see the room around her or even the vision
of the wall. She could no longer hear the earth tremble or the waters roar as they actually broke through
the stonewall. Shature could see only the light. She could hear only the tone. She had no feelings and no
thoughts. Her emotions had become extinct. Her thoughts were unnecessary. All that was left was this
blinding golden light and its powerful accompanying tone.

The light drew Shature's mind and the tone called her heart until they engulfed her. She stepped into
the light and surrendered to the tone. When she took that step, she found that she was not alone.
Before her stood a beaming golden being-her Higher Self. Shature stepped forward and the feeling of
Unconditional Love embraced her. Shature welcomed the long awaited union. Her Soul was filled.

When at last she looked around, she saw her three friends, also embraced by their Higher Selves. All
four of them had returned to the cusp of the fifth dimension after their sojourn as a human on Earth.
Shature drifted towards them and they stood in a circle. Within their circle was a vortex of Light that
traveled from this threshold of the fifth dimension, through the fourth dimension, and down onto the
troubled earth. The small group did not think, nor did they feel. They focused only on balance-balance to
hold the Earth in its gravitational field.
 They realized at that moment that all over the Earth there were other groups of four also serving the
same purpose. Some of the groups were on the earth and some of them had surrendered their physical
shells to the onrushing waters. Working together these groups formed a magnetic net of light that
protected the Earth from complete destruction.

The net was an infusion of the physical and spiritual elements-Spirit and Matter-joined as ONE! From the
center of the vortex was a bridge filled with all the colors of the rainbow. Across that bridge came those
who believed that death was not an end, but instead a new beginning. Leaving behind their physical
forms to the grasps of the onrushing waters, they calmly climbed the bridge to spirit.

They left their fear and sadness behind in their empty vehicles. These emotions would have blurred their
vision of the bridge. They pushed aside their anger at others and at themselves because it would have
trapped them in their dying physical forms. Love alone shone in their hearts and minds. All around the
planet, even in areas where the physical vehicle was safe, brave and loving souls realized that this was
the close of an age. With this knowledge they decided to take the opportunity to free themselves from
the wheel of birth and death. Because they had faced their darkness and done combat with it, they were
able to own their light and see its staircase to a higher dimension.

The Earth would take a long time to recover from this cataclysm, and many courageous souls had
chosen to stay behind to help with its reconstruction. But others took this chance to raise their
vibrations and continue their existence on the higher planes of reality. Shature and her three friends had
made the sacrifice to surrender their lives in service to their spiritual destiny. They, and the others who
had given their lives in service, could choose to reincarnate in a safe area on the physical planet, serve in
the troubled Astral Planes of the Earth, or stay in the higher Mental Planes to continue their spiritual
awakening. Ramor and Vicor, two of Shature's three friends, chose to reincarnate, as they believed their
leadership qualities would be needed. Vicor was even allowed to enter the yet unborn child of his mate.
Ramor reincarnated in Egypt, again to be a Priest. Shature, and her third friend Lateen, chose to stay in
the highest Mental Planes, upon the cusp of the fifth dimension.

Shature was sure of her decision as she joined with her Higher Self above the troubled Astral Planes of
Earth. She was sure of her decision as she embraced her Higher Self in higher worlds. She knew that she
would be happy and content. She knew, or rather, she hoped she would find peace. But, she still heard
the cries of the newly dead from Atlantis. She still felt their need. Many, many had died in the cataclysm,
and most of them did not even know that they were dead. They would keep reliving their horrible death
over and over. Their terror was tangible. Because they had not faced their darkness, because they had
not embraced their light, they could not see the bridge.

They could not control their fear and sadness that kept their souls in a constant state of upheaval. They
also could not control their anger. Therefore, a part of their consciousness was roaming through the
ruined memories of their wasted homeland while another part of them relived the deluge again and
again. In other words, they were in the Lower Astral Plane-their Hell. Shature knew that she could help
them. Many of them knew her or knew of her. Some of them were evil and cruel. She would leave them
to their fate. They would not listen to her anyway because they would rather hold on to the terrifying
 memory of their lost power than face the humility of their present state.

Some of newly, however, were merely led astray. The final years of Atlantis were a terrible time. Many
people had no way to see the light because they were surrounded by darkness. These were the people
that were calling. If someone that she knew was calling for help, how could she turn her back and walk
into the Fields of Glory?

She turned to look upon her Higher Self. Yes, she saw that it understood. Could she bring this higher part
of her total self with her into the Lower Astral? While she lived in the physical world she had felt split
them into two separate entities, her true higher self and the person who lived in her limited human
form. Could this higher portion of herself go with her into the lower planes?

"Yes," whispered her Higher Self into her Soul. "I can go with you, and I shall also stay here." Of course,
Shature thought, her Higher Self was not bound by the limitations of her physical self. She could wrap
her essence in her higher body of light and use it for the protection she would need in the planes of the
newly dead.

"I shall also be here," spoke her Higher Self. "You may not be able to remember my vibration for long
whilst in the midst of the Lower Astral Plane. Therefore, I will send you a lifeline of my Unconditional
Love. Shature remembered how much the love of her Higher Self had helped her on Atlantis. Her Higher
Self often helped her to be objective and to see the true meaning of life's challenges. Yes, she would
hold onto the "feel" of her Higher Self while she lowered her vibration to troubled Astral Plane of Earth.

Shature had learned to raise and lower her vibration to travel through the different dimensions when
she was in Atlantis. Her primary essence, however, had remained in her physical form so that she could
keep her physical form alive. Only on special occasions, when others were protecting her body, had she
lifted the life spark into the higher planes. Now, her primary essence was free of all physical limitation
and she would be able to move throughout the different planes of the fourth dimension with a greater
sense of awareness and intimacy. She would return alone. Alone, she would continue her destiny. Alone,
yet in shared consciousness with her Higher Self. Alone, yet at one with the knowledge and memory of
her own true completeness.

As Shature returned her vibration to the troubled Astral Plane around Earth, she found that there was
much to do. To her surprise, the other three of her group was also there. The spiritual net, which had
been formed, had stopped the Earth from going off its axis and spinning to its disaster. However, the
poles had changed and the Earth's axis had tilted. There was widespread destruction upon the Earth.
Mankind was nearly wiped out, but Nature would replenish Herself. Mother Earth was resilient and
could replace the old and dead parts of Her with new parts of unsurpassed beauty and wonder.

Even among the turmoil and suffering of this plane, Shature could see the planet from a new
perspective. She could see Earth as a whole and, therefore, she realized that it was alive. This Earth, that
she had hated because it wasn't her beloved Venus, was a living creature. It was not just a mass of rocks
and water, but a living entity. She had been a small speck upon its surface like a flea upon a goat. This
entity, this Earth, had seen that it was time to shake Herself free of that which was destructive to Her
 survival.

Shature learned a new respect and love for the being called Earth. Shature also saw how her negativity
had contributed to the condition that she had come to correct. As she moved down into these lower
planes to free and assist others, she realized that she must first free and assist herself. She had to face
all the negativity, which she had contributed to the troubled world and free it from Earth's aura before
she could be of assistance to anyone else. From this point of perspective, she realized how small and
unimportant her problems had been within the grand scale of evolution. In the physical world, all that
was born would grow to maturity and would eventually fall to its death. Now, the evolutionary cycle
that had its peak in Atlantis had come to a close.

Many had learned their appropriate lessons and had been able to move to a higher plane of existence.
Unfortunately, many had also lost much of their evolutionary growth and fallen into destruction. As is so
at the end of every great civilization, the darkness and light had become extremely polarized. The light
had grown to a peak of excellence that allowed the creation of the bridge to a higher consciousness, but
the darkness had many eons to grow in its force as well. As always, evil had wasted its home in its own
greed and hunger for power. In between these two poles, were many confused and frightened souls
who did not even know that they were dead.

Shature moved among the newly dead trying to get their attention, but her vibration was still above
their perception. Would she have to lower her consciousness even more in order to assist them? She
was glad she was aware of her Higher Self at the threshold of the fifth dimension so that she would not
again become entrapped in these lower worlds. She held on to the portion of its body that she had
wrapped around her and connected its lifeline into her heart.

"I am here, my One," her Higher Self reassured her. "Just as you are there and can experience me, I can
be here and can experience you. Remember that whatever you face, you are not alone. I am with you
always."

With these loving words echoing in her mind, Shature lowered her vibration more and more in order to
be visible to the lost ones.

"Shature," she heard a voice, "You must save us. Disaster will soon strike."

"It has struck! Don't you remember? You are dead!" she told them.

"How can you lie to us so? We are awake and together. How can we be dead?"

Most of them turned from her in anger when she told them the truth, but a few were beginning to
remember. She could not help the ones who would not face the truth, but gradually a small group
gathered about her who was able to face their current status. They were all frightened and angry.

"How could this have happened? Why did our leaders not warn us or try to divert this disaster?"

"They would not listen, just as they will not listen now. Their denial will hold them in this awful place.
 But your acceptance of the truth will allow you to raise to a higher vibration where you can learn the
lessons of your past life and move on."

The Bridge of Light was still in place except that it was deteriorating quickly from the lowest vibration
up. The doubt, fear, and anger of Earth's Lower Astral Plane were gradually forcing it to recoil itself back
into the higher dimensions. Those who would move up must do so soon or they would lose this cosmic
moment and would have to find their way up alone. Shature was glad that she had her Higher Self's
lifeline to guide her Home when her work was done.

At last she was convinced that all those who would listen to her had found their way to the bridge and
Shature could feel her own connection to her Higher Self diminishing. She joined the others who had
volunteered to help the newly dead and they raised their vibration above the planes of death and
suffering. She wondered how many eons it would take the souls who would not listen to turn towards
the truth.

When Shature gratefully returned to her Higher Self, she was concerned at the worried look upon its
face.

"What is wrong?" she asked.

"Your Earth mate and son are in trouble. Their boat did not leave soon enough and the seas are very
treacherous. Vicor and Ramor are trying to guide them, but their joint energies are not enough for the
frightened passengers of the boat to hear them. Your son is very attuned to the higher vibrations.
Perhaps if you joined the others, he could hear you."

Again I must return, she thought. How could she not? She had known human love and the joys of being
a mother. There was no question in her mind. It was their destiny to start a new colony and she must
assist them. She lowered her frequency rate. Again, using her Higher Self as a lifeline, she lowered her
vibration to the Emotional Sub-plane of the astral realm where Vicor and Ramor awaited her. From this
vibration, they could see the physical Earth, but they were above the suffering of the Lower Astral Sub-
plane. Shature joined them in calling her son. There was a land mass very near with high peaks, but
those on the boat could easily miss it in the stormy seas. A tidal wave would hit them soon. They had
traveled far enough from Atlantis to be safe from its submersion, but not far enough to be safe from the
ensuing tidal wave that would soon overtake them.

The three beings of the higher planes called Shature's son, Vidann, because he was the most receptive
of all those on the boat. However, no matter how urgent their call, he not appear to hear them. Then
Shature realized that their concern was only adding to Vidann's fear, which actually made him less
receptive. Therefore, they stopped for a moment and each one summoned all the love they could and
focused it towards Vidann.

"Follow love," they called, "FOLLOW LOVE!"

Suddenly, he looked in their direction. There was almost a look of recognition upon his face. In unison,
the three directed Vidann's attention towards the distant land. He ran to the Captain and pointed in that
direction. The three upon the higher planes focused their love towards the sea around the boat. Their
loving vibration served to diminish the wave action at the same time that it directed the boat to the
land. They willed the wind and water to move the vessel toward the nearest safe shore. As the ship
pulled into a small harbor, the three focused their thoughts again to Vidann.

"Leave the ship at once and move to high ground."

The boy looked confused. Why did he not feel safe? He moved away from the others on the ship and
focused his mind.

"Mother," Shature heard him say. He felt her! He could hear her call. The three repeated their message
again, "Leave the boat at once and seek higher ground!"

He focused his eyes as if he heard and he ran to the Captain again.

"We must leave at once and go to high ground!"

At first the Captain would not listen, but then he remembered that it was the boy who had found the
land.

"You have saved us once, my lad. I will trust your instincts again."

"Hurry, hurry," cried the boy. "We have very little time!"

In a flurry of activity, the Captain loaded the boarding boats. They took only what they could carry. As
the boats reached the shore, the passengers immediately disembarked and followed the boy, who was
still listening to the calls of love from the higher planes. Some passengers refused to leave the ship, and
some refused to leave the shore just to follow the instincts of a boy, but most of them trusted the lad.
Or perhaps, they too could hear the call.

The climb up the mountain was difficult and slow, as the ascent was quite steep, but at last they found a
large cave at its peak. Just as the last climber reached the safety of the high cave, they heard a roar that
sounded like the eruption of a volcano. Off to the southwest (or whatever direction it was, now that the
sun seemed to move in a different trajectory than before), they saw an immense wave. Were they high
enough, was the question in everyone's mind.

"Quick," yelled the Captain. "To the back of the cave. We will build a barricade so that if the water
enters we will not be pulled out in the backwash."

"The boy has led us astray," cried some in fear. "We would have been safer on the ship."

"No," yelled the Captain. "We would have been capsized or dashed upon the shore. The very voices that
warned us to leave our homeland have led us here and we must listen to them through whoever can
hear. Now, do not waste time. We must build the barricade."
They worked as one person raising a wall to partially close off the cave. As they finished the barrier, they
could hear the onrushing waters. They huddled themselves together at the very back of the cave and
used a rope to bind person to person. The peak of the wave entered the cave but did not have the force
to break down all their barricade. They clung together and were able to stay in the cave even as the
waters rushed back out. They stayed bound together for what seemed like forever before they dared to
move towards the front of the cave.

"It is safe," said the boy.

Vidann had been correct. Now everyone was willing to trust him, and one by one, they untied
themselves and removed a portion of the barricade to look out. The water line was much higher than
before and what once had been a mountain was now a small hill. They could see nothing of the small
harbor, their ship, or of those who would not come with them. They were alone in a place they did not
know, with no means of leaving and only their wits to help them survive.

"We must give thanks," some of them said and they all joined again into one close unit. This time they
joined, not in fear, but in thanksgiving.

The three upon the higher planes could feel the gratitude of those below. Vicor could feel the pull of his
new body, the fruit of his union with his earthly mate. He would stay nearby, as a guide until it was time
for his rebirth. Ramor was also being pulled to his new life in Egypt. Shature did not want to again enter
a physical form, but she also felt she could not return to the higher planes and leave her family in their
present state. She wondered if she could continue to reside at this vibration.

Again, Shature was alone.

She had her family and friends on the third dimension, but they would have to meditate and raise their
consciousness in order to perceive her. Shature suspected that only Vidann would be able to accomplish
that task. She did not wish to live in the Lower Astral Plane and be what those on Earth would perceive
as a ghost. She needed to find a safe place in the fourth dimension where she could still hear her son's
call. Her son and Jatain were busy with the task of finding a home and surviving and probably would not
need her for a while. Shature decided to find herself a home as well.

The form that she now wore was neither the androgynous light body of her fifth dimensional life on
Venus nor the female third dimensional physical body. Her body was in human form and still female, but
it was more ethereal than it had been on Earth. She still identified herself as Shature because she was
tied to friends and family of that life. She was also tied to her Higher Self and could call to it just like
Vidann could call her.

As Shature reflected on her body, she also reflected on her environment. When she had been busy with
Ramor and Vicor assisting their family and friends from Atlantis she had hardly noticed where she was.
They saw Vidann and the others through a dense mist. As she looked around her now, she saw that
same mist. If she focused her attention, she could see Earth, but no matter how much she focused, all
she could see about her was the mist. The light of this plane was constant and without any evident
 source. She could not measure time because there was no sun or moon to rise or set. She could not
measure distance because there weren't any landmarks or stars. She wondered how she would proceed
in finding a home here.

Shature had learned from her training in Atlantis that in order travel in the fourth dimension she needed
to have an intention of a destination. She thought about where she would like to be. She wanted a place
that was safe and peaceful with people around her who were not limited by the third dimension and
who were able to understand who she was and where she came from. Shature closed her eyes and
focused on her desire. She had learned that her thoughts would initiate the intention and her feelings
would give it power. She wanted her new home to be filled with love so she sent out her intention with
the feeling of love. When she opened her eyes she could sense the physical world but could not see it,
and the world around was clearer. In the distances she saw what appeared to be a groove of trees. She
desired the experience of the trees and felt herself moving toward them in a floating fashion.

As she approached the grove she could see a group of small beings who where lovingly caressing the
trees. They were about the size of her hand and had small round faces with pointed features and sharp,
clear eyes. But, when they touched the tree, their third eye shown so brightly that she could not see of
their faces through the beautiful, multicolored radiation of light. Their body was like a gossamer gown
that fluttered as they flew among the trees. There was just a hint of arms and their hands could not be
seen through the beautiful light that radiated from them. Their legs were more like one leg that looked
like a root on the beings near the ground and looked like a tail feather on the beings higher up the tree.
As she looked more closely, she could see that they had the ability to change shape. At one moment
they looked like a leaf or a branch and in the next moment they returned to their gossamer gown.

"Are you physical?" she asked as she caught the attention of the group. With their thoughts instead of
their voices, they registered confusion.

"What is physical?" they questioned in one mind.

Shature realized that she would have to change her approach. This world was definitely not physical.
There was still no sun, and she could clearly see the aura that radiated around every living thing-
including her.

"My name is Shature," she said. "What are you called?"

"Ohhh," they laughed in unison. "We are called the Changers."

The Changers seemed to be of a group consciousness and spoke telepathically as a unit.

"What are you doing?" asked Shature, happy to have someone to talk to.

"We are assisting this tree to grow new leaves. Everyone here is known by the task they perform. We
assist in the change of the seasons. What are you doing?"
 "I am looking for a home," said Shature with more loneliness in her voice than she had intended.

The Changers circled her and began to touch her much like they had touched the trees. She felt their
touches like little starbursts of love and light. What wonderful creatures they were. As they continued to
work on her, Shature felt the old feelings of fear and anger that she had felt on Atlantis rise to surface,
but only for a moment. The Changers seemed to pull these feelings out of her like a poultice. She could
see her aura grow brighter and brighter until it encompassed all the Changers. Memories of Venus, her
Higher Self, Vidann and her other loved ones on Atlantis filled her heart.

"You feel better now," exclaimed the Changers breaking her reverie.

Shature opened her eyes that she had not realized she had closed.

"Yes, I do. Thank you very much."

The Changers moved away from her and formed a small huddle as if they were having a conference.
They then broke formation and hovered just before her face in a floating, bobbing motion. These must
be members of the fairy folk, thought Shature.

"Yes we are," they said responding to her thoughts. "You are now in the Land of Faerie. If you wish to
follow us, we can take you to our Queen. She will know how to help you."

"Please do. This is a amazing place. I think that I could be happy here."

"Then follow us."

They formed a V shape like a flock of birds and led Shature through the grove of trees and deeper into
the woods. Shature followed them in a running movement that was so effortless that it felt almost like
she was flying as well. She could feel the radiation of each tree that she passed and the birds inhabiting
them seemed as conscious of her as she was of them. When she asked them about this, the Changers
looked again in confusion.

"The winged ones assist us. They are our friends. And in return, we assist them," was their reply.

What a wonderful place thought Shature. All life seemed to work in cooperation with each other and
everywhere she saw great beauty. As her small group traveled through the woods she saw more
Changers who sent out melodious beeping sounds in salutation. Her group of Changers returned the
greeting with their chirps and beeping. From this plane she could still contact and help her loved ones
on the physical plane, but she was not bound by their physical limitations. Shature wondered if she
could contact her Higher Self and instantly felt its reassuring emanations in response. Yes, this is a place
in which she could remain, at least for now.

At last, they came upon a clearing in the forest. There were small huts arranged in a circular fashion.
Many adults and a few children were going about their chores, talking, or playing. The environment was
filled with joy and peace. As she moved into the clearing, the inhabitants of this small village stopped
and stared at her. They registered curiosity, but no fear or malice, as the entire group followed her at a
distance toward the largest hut in the village. One of the Changers disappeared into the hut. An
attractive young woman emerged from it and beckoned Shature to enter.

As she entered the hut, Shature was surprised to see how spacious it appeared from the inside. In the
center of the hut was a small fire. On the other side of the fire was a familiar woman sitting in a large
wooden chair. The Changer who had entered the hut was perched on her shoulder. Although small in
stature like all the other women in the village, she held herself in such a regal fashion that Shature was
sure she was their Queen.

"Sit," spoke a voice as clear as a ringing bell as she invited Shature to sit in a similar chair on the other
side of the fire.

"I am Tamara. Welcome to my humble home. I hear the Changers found you among the trees. You are
human, are you not?"

"Yes, I was human, but I'm not exactly sure what I am now."

"You are still within the human evolution, my dear. We occasionally have humans in their physical shells
visit us. If they are receptive, they can see us. However, you are presently without that earthly body. For
what reason have you come here?"

"I did not wish to return to my physical form, but I also could not bear to leave my loved ones whom I
feel need me at this time."

"Would that be the group that just came ashore?"

"How do you know of them?" Shature questioned.

"My dear, space doesn't limit our vision here. Nor does time. In fact, I was somewhat expecting you. We
have 'seers' here, like Lynette," said Tamara as she pointed to the one who invited Shature into the hut.
"We are aware of the troubles on Atlantis and watched as your group and others formed the light net to
stabilize the planet and the Bridge of Light to the higher dimensions. We owe you all a great debt. In
saving the planet, you have saved us as well. You may not have been aware of it, but you inspired us to
join you in your meditations and in the creation of the net and the bridge. I feel like I know you even
though we have just met. "

"You too seem familiar. Are you the Queen of Faerie?"

"Yes I am and I sense that you would like to stay here with us. You are, of course, welcome. If you would
like, Lynette will take you to a hut that we have prepared for you in case you came here. We are joyous
that you have.

"We can talk more after you are settled. I believe you will be with us for a while."
 "I would like that very much!"

Tamara rose and seemed to look into Shature's soul. Shature felt an engulfing sense of love and
acceptance.

"Welcome to Faerie. It is your home for as long as you wish."

Shature stood as well and thanked Tamara for her welcome.

With joy in her heart, Shature followed Lynette to her new home. She could feel her Higher Self from
the higher worlds and wished that she could communicate with it. To her surprise, she heard its voice as
if it were next to her.

"We are whole, my One. We are complete. You are at the hand of the long arm of God/Goddess and I
live within its heart. Just as I can look upon you, you can look upon me. No time or space shall separate
us as we reside together in Spirit!"

Shature felt calm and serene as she followed Lynette. Her Higher Self's words reassured her. She knew
that she had made the right decision. Soon they arrived at the place that would be Shature's residence.
It was in a small hut that appeared to be made large leaves piled in the shape of a dome. Upon entering
the dome, she found that it was transparent from the inside even though it was opaque from the
outside. She felt instantly at home.

Shature thought that she would like a vase of flowers. Then, at her request, a lovely vase of her favorite
flowers from Venus appeared upon a crystal table. She thought of candles and a violet candle in a crystal
holder appeared next to the flowers. Her altar was complete. She then thought of a low, soft chair and
found one just behind her.

As soon as she filled her thoughts with a desire, it became manifest. Yes, she would like it here. If there
were dark forces on this plane, she could feel that she was in a protected location. She could contact her
Higher Self with ease and was awaiting her next adventure. She was happy and peaceful.

The woods around her hut were filled with life. There were creatures that she remembered from
Atlantis and others that looked more like they should be on Venus. As she looked at her form, she saw
that it was much like it was in her Earth life. Her hands were intricately formed, but she could see a
small vortex on each of her fingertips and a large one in the palm of each hand. The one on the right
hand spun clockwise and the vortex on the left hand spun counter-clockwise.

When Shature moved her hands in front of her, she saw that they left a trail of fine glistening dust. As
she moved them up and down her body began to rise above the ground. She decided that she would go
outside to explore. As soon as she left the hut she was drawn into the surrounding forest. She moved
among the trees in a floating motion that she was quickly becoming accustomed to. As she floated, she
moved her hands again and soon rose higher and higher above the ground. To her surprise, she
discovered she could fly. She flew around the trees and up to the top of the forest canopy. She
remembered that before she had met the Changers she had actually been flying. However, she had been
 so intent on her mission to find a home that she had not realize what she was doing..

It was so wonderful to fly. All the creatures of Faerie could communicate with her and welcomed her to
their home. But, then she wondered how her son and Jatain were doing and began to worry. Instantly,
she found herself falling. She became afraid and then she fell faster and faster. She could see the ground
rising up to meet her. The fear caught her throat and she started to scream. Then suddenly, she heard a
voice from deep within.

"Remember Love, my one!" It was her Higher Self.

Just as she was about to crash to the ground, she remembered LOVE. The feeling of Love caught her like
a net and set her gently onto the cool forest floor. The birds and other creatures ran to reassure her.

"Yes," she thought. "I must remember LOVE!"

I had a dream, or was it a nightmare? I can't remember much, but I do remember the fear, fear of the
unknown. I was somewhere, anywhere. It didn't matter. What mattered was the noise. It was a noise
like a loud knock, a knock of something or someone who wanted in.

When I heard this knock, the area around the noise started to decompose. In a circular pattern, the wall
or the floor or the furniture, began to morph into something different, something that looked like liquid
light.

I was terrified and so was everyone around me. There were many children who needed my protection.
Where these the children outside of me, or the children inside of my mind? I too needed comfort and I
clung to my mate for love and safety.

What was this phenomenon, and what could I do to stop it? Those around me looked for my
intervention, but I too was afraid. How could I help anyone when I was so frightened?

Well, of course, I couldn't. First, before I could help anyone else, I would have to confront the fear that I
harbored inside myself.

Then, it happened again, louder than ever before. The children ran to me for cover. I had to do
something. I had to face my fear for them.

The circular pattern of morph opened on the floor just before me. I knew that love could conquer all
fear. Could I find the conviction to put that knowledge into action? Could I take the risk to love that
which I feared?

I leaned forward and sent all the Unconditional Love that I could find in my heart to the swirling circle
before me. The Love that coursed through my body eased my fear and gave me the courage to bend
over and tentatively stoke the air above the circle of fear, much like I would stroke a frightened child. In
just a few moments, I was actually able to lovingly stroke the circle itself.

Slowly the circle ceased its swirl, and the ground before me became normal. But what was normal? Was
it normal for everything to be hard and dense and filled with fear? Or, was it normal for everything to be
a swirling vortex of liquid light?

What was it that was trying to enter my reality, and why did it frighten me so? I only know that it
changed my world, just for a moment, and made everything that had been dense and hard into a
swirling vortex of light. I guess I will find out if my dream was the warning of destruction or the promise
of transformation.

Only time will answer my question,

but at least now,
I am NOT afraid.

The sixth red door is marked: SPIRITUAL GUIDANCE

We go to the door and knock.

A message is displayed:
Spiritual guidance hears our call and surrounds us with its love.

When we can no longer stand our fear and pain, we fall to our knees to ask for guidance. Then perhaps,
if even for a moment, we can feel the long arm of love as it reaches through our fear and self-pity.

Fortunately, a moment is all that is needed to accept guidance from the realm beyond time. Through
our fears, our sorrows, our anger, and our pain, the Hand of LOVE seeks to comfort and ease our
tortured heart and weary mind.

Fortunately, a moment is all that is needed to accept guidance from the realm beyond time. Through
our fears, our sorrows, our anger, and our pain, the Hand of LOVE seeks to comfort and ease our
tortured heart and weary mind.

If we can open ourselves to this love, if we can believe that we DO deserve this it, then we CAN allow it
into our hearts. Then we WILL be able to accept the love that has been offered. When we can accept the
love from our Higher Self, we can begin to sincerely love others and to allow others to intimately love us.

When we have released the fear and chosen love, the cycle is completed.
Once we have touched our darkness, we can return it to the light.

THE SPIRITUAL GUIDANCE DOOR

 Spiritual guidance hears our call and surrounds us with its love.

The Spiritual Guidance Door represents the Spiritual sub-plane of the fourth dimension, which is the
base of the Rainbow Bridge leading us into the fifth dimension. The Spiritual sub-plane is the home of
our higher human, and our I AM Presence—our Higher Self.

Our Higher Self is the spiritual guidance that rescues us from our fear and pain. It is the hand that holds
ours when we will allow no one to love us, and the voice that comforts us when we will not share our
sorrow. It is the inner ear that will hear our confessions, and the Heart within our heart that forgives us
our mistakes. From the perspective of our spiritual guidance, we cannot become lost. Hard times are
spiritual initiations, and mistakes are lessons that teach us to grow.

Unfortunately, this Self is often lost to our unconscious mind.

How can we learn to hear that Self and allow it to guide us to our Soul?

SEVEN STEPS TO SOUL

A Poetic Journey of Spiritual Transformation

by
Suzan Caroll PhD

Seven Steps to Soul is the result of years of contemplation and meditation. I created a special place in
my home where I could be alone and undisturbed. Before my meditation I would often prepare my
space by lighting candles, playing calm music and choosing a comfortable place to relax.

Often I would sip a warm drink, such as hot tea, as I listened to the music and read a spiritual book.
When I finished reading, I would close my eyes, and ponder what I had read and how it related to my
life. When I finished my contemplation I would write in my journal to clarify what I had experienced.

At first I wrote in a spiral binder, but gradually I came to value my communications with my Self. I began
to buy special books for journaling and attached my favorite pen to them. At first, pain and fear were my
strongest feelings.

However, my contemplation allowed me to reveal these emotions to my conscious mind. The expression
of these feelings through writing allowed me to find comfort inside myself. This book is laid out so that
the reader may follow the same process that was used to write it.
 Spiritual guidance hears our call and surrounds us with its love.

The Spiritual Guidance Door represents the Spiritual sub-plane of the fourth dimension, which is the
base of the Rainbow Bridge leading us into the fifth dimension. The Spiritual sub-plane is the home of
our higher human, our Self.

Our Self is the spiritual guidance that rescues us from our fear and pain. It is the hand that holds ours
when we will allow no one to love us, and the voice that comforts us when we will not share our sorrow.
It is the inner ear that will hear our confessions, and the Heart within our heart that forgives us our
mistakes. From the perspective of our spiritual guidance, we cannot become lost. Hard times are
spiritual initiations, and mistakes are lessons that teach us to grow.

Unfortunately, this Self is often lost to our unconscious mind. How can we learn to hear that Self and
allow it to guide us to our Soul?

EXCERPTS FROM:
SEVEN STEPS TO SOUL

A Poetic Journey of
Spiritual Transformation

by
Suzan Caroll Ph.D.

Seven Steps to Soul is the result of years of contemplation and meditation. I created a special place in
my home where I could be alone and undisturbed. Before my meditation I would often prepare my
space by lighting candles, playing calm music and choosing a comfortable place to relax. Often I would
sip a warm drink, such as hot tea, as I listened to the music and read a spiritual book. When I finished
reading, I would close my eyes, and ponder what I had read and how it related to my life. When I
finished my contemplation I would write in my journal to clarify what I had experienced.

At first I wrote in a spiral binder, but gradually I came to value my communications with my Self. I began
to buy special books for journaling and would attached my favorite pen to them. At first, pain and fear
were my strongest feelings. My contemplation allowed me to release these emotions to my conscious
mind. The expression of these feelings through writing allowed me to find comfort inside myself. This
book is laid out so that the reader may follow the same process that was used to write it.
 Excerpts from
SEVEN STEPS TO SOUL

The seven sections of this book represent the seven chakras. The awakening of our
chakras and the rise of the Kundalini is the process that aligns us with our Soul. When
we are aligned with our Soul, we can begin to surrender to its guidance and to its
habitation of our physical body.
Shortly after our Soul enters our body at birth we begin to forget our higher Self.
However, our inner child holds that secret for us until we are ready to remember. But why do we
forget? Most of us are taught to forget by the people in our world who no longer remember.

Often, we forget because of painful events that are too great for a child to bear, but in the process of
forgetting, we often lose the happy memories as well. We also forget because our emotional reactions
to the world around us blur our experiences and in turn blur the memory of our experiences. Just like
low frequencies mask out high frequencies, pain and fear can mask out love.

However, if we can learn to hear and express our emotions without judgment or criticism of ourselves,
we can release the pain and fear that covers love and lessens our ability to accept it. Learning to be
honest with, accepting of, and loving to ourselves can take years.

Most of us have learned in our childhoods that it is not safe to be completely open and honest. Too
often fear taught us to judge rather than to accept. These judgments make it difficult to love ourselves
and to love others.

Our Self is the portion of our consciousness that has NOT fallen into fear, criticism, and judgment. When
we can become our Self, we can regain our conscious connection with our Soul. This journey begins with
remembering the treasures of our childhood that are hidden beneath the pain.

CHILDHOOD
A Life Begins and Soon Forgets

She saw the first step before her. It seemed very familiar, like something from her childhood. Yes, that
was it; this was the first step on the staircase that leads to her Grandmother's house. Something had
happened by these stairs because for years and years she had a recurring dream. In this dream, she was
lost. She had wandered around trying to find her way until, at last, she could go no further. Then, she
would see the stairs leading to Grandma's front porch. But did she climb them? No! Instead, she lay
down on the sloping lawn next to the stairway and went to sleep-went to sleep in her dream. Why she
never climbed the stairs to receive from her Grandmother the comfort that she needed, she did not
know.

Perhaps, she wasn't ready yet.

 THE FIRST CHAKRA AND CHILDHOOD

The first chakra represents our survival consciousness. We first learned to survive when
we were children. We had to learn to adapt to our environment-no matter what. Often
we used survival mechanisms that functioned like training wheels to assist us during
times when we could find no better way to adapt to the world around us. These
"training wheels" worked while we were children, but what held us up as children, holds us back as
adults. If we can explore our childhood from our adult perspective, we can begin to release what is no
longer needed and remember what we lost.

REMEMBERING CHILDHOOD

Remembering our childhood allows us to regain the memory of our multidimensional self that we lost as
we "grew up". Our memories of Home in the higher dimensions became dimmer and dimmer as we
tried to make a home in our physical world and physical body.

Our first chakra represents our first impressions of life. These impressions became the basis of our
beliefs. In turn, our beliefs directed our expectations to perceive a world that was consistent with the
world we were trained to experience. In this way we felt safe because we feel like we fit more into our
world.

Therefore, bit-by-bit, the UNLIMITED knowledge that was of the higher worlds was constricted into
knowledge of the LIMITED physical world. Unfortunately, far too often our physical world was filled with
fear. The fear that we experienced as a child walled us off from the love that is innate within our Soul.
Our Soul became the portion of ourselves that we forgot a little bit more each day.

CHILDHOOD

The small child longed to go Home,

but she did not know the way.

She could remember the sights

and fields of Home and
she could remember her wonderful friends.

She was lonely here,

in this strange and barren land.
She longed so to face the presence
of all that was Home -
True love,
Complete Acceptance,
Divine Beauty,
and Total Union with all life.
 Here she felt separate.
There were great walls dividing
each portion of life.
And there was a smaller wall around her.

When she first came to this place

she was afraid.
She did not understand these
strange people or their strange ways.

Flowers, trees, and animals

did not speak to her.
And if she tried to speak to them,
others laughed.

Therefore, she began to build

a wall around her.
With every laugh and
every condemning thought
a new brick was laid.

She could no longer speak to her

plant and animal friends,
no matter how hard she tried.
The wall became so heavy and high that
she could barely see the sun
or feel the breeze
or view the world around her.

Then she decided that it was time

for the wall to come down.
Even if they laughed,
she could feel the sun.
Even if they condemned her,
she could see the flowers.

So she began.
Brick by brick the wall was crumbling.
At first, it was very difficult.
The bricks were cemented fast,
and it took great effort to
remove even one.
 However, the bricks were
somehow connected and
as one was released
the others were weakened.
With the release of each brick,
the process became easier and easier.

As the wall became smaller

the sun was brighter
and the breeze more refreshing.
She had forgotten that
the world was pretty after all.

She had not realized that

for every one who laughed --
there was someone else who cared.

She had not realized that --

if she ignored the ridicule of others,
she could then hear the plants and animals
hungrily returning her call.

As she gained the courage

to begin removing her wall,
she gained the courage to face
that which was behind it.

Eventually, the wall

seemed very small.
Or, perhaps she had grown.

It had seemed that,

as she removed each brick,
she had grown taller.

She wasn't sure of this, of course.

It had just seemed that way.

In fact, she wasn't sure of much.

She only knew that life was better.
She did not know what would happen
when all the bricks were gone.

But she did know

that fear had built the wall
 and only LOVE
could totally remove it!

TAKING CHILDHOOD'S GIFT

Our childhood memories of the higher worlds are a gift that we may choose to deny. We have become
very comfortable with our perceptions of limitations and separation, which function like a fence to
separate us from our fear. However, no fence is high enough or strong enough to ward off the fear that
lives inside. The only protection against this fear is love, love for our selves. Love is the ultimate present
that we ALL deserve and we CAN accept.

THE PRESENT

The small child very much wanted the

brightly wrapped present.
But somehow she felt she didn't deserve it.
Each time it was given to her
she retreated in shyness and lowered her eyes.

How could that lovely prize be hers?

How could she accept it?

"Just take it," came a kindly voice.

"There are others who know more than you.
Even though you cannot see
all that has brought this to you,
know that it is yours."

The child did not understand.

But she trusted the kindly voice and
timidly reached for her prize.
But, as she touched it,
it disappeared.

"Where has it gone?"

cried the child.

"Why, it is yours now,"

said the voice.

"It is no longer something

that you must reach for.
It is something now,
which you must own."
 GROWING UP

As we are "growing up", it is the impressions of others that are first imprinted into our consciousness
because our parents and those who raise us define our world through their perceptions. As children we
are dependent upon our parents to explain our world to us and to protect us from its dangers, but,
eventually, we must take the leap to see the world though our own eyes instead of through the eyes of
others. This change in perception, can feel like a death.

CHANGE

Once there was a baby bird.

He could not fly nor feed himself.
Helpless, he lay in the nest and
waited for his parents
to bring him nourishment.

Because the bird was so dependent

he grew to worship those who cared for him.
After all, without them, he would die.

However, over time,

the bird began to change.
The fluff about him began to drop away
and something else took its place.

Of course, when the bird

began to lose his fluff
he became very worried.

"What is this 'something else'?

What if this 'something else'
is not as good as my fluff?" he cried

Also, to make matters worse,

the growing bird's parents
did not come as often with food.
And, they left him alone in the nest
for what seemed like a very long time.

And now the "something else"

began to itch.
The bird wanted to shake himself
and spread his arms.
But, alas, the nest had gotten very little
 and, if the bird were to move at all,
he had to stand on the very edge of it.

One day, when the nest

had gotten very small
and the bird felt very itchy,
he stretched out his arms.
Just as he did so, a gust of wind came up
and blew the terrified bird from his nest.

Oh no!
The parents were gone again
and the ground was very far away.
Surely, he would die.
Whatever could he do to save himself?
Clearly, he was alone with no one to help.
And oh, he itched so terribly.

But, at least now, he could stretch himself,

if only for a few moments.
But something happened
when the bird stretched his arms.

The very evil wind that had

blown him from his nest
seemed to catch him by the "something else"
that was hanging from his arms.

"My, this is wonderful,"

thought the bird.
"Even if my end is near, at least I can enjoy
what time I have left."

Then, just before the bird

reached the ground
he thought to look up to where he had been
and to where he would never return.

Surprisingly, as he did so,

the wind carried him in that very direction.
The bird became so very excited
that he rapidly moved his arms
with the something else hanging from them.
 For the first time, he really looked at himself
and found that he was just like his parents.

"Why, these are wings," cried the bird.

"And I am flying."

So the end was really the beginning.

And, what the young bird
had thought was his death,
was really a new life.

KEEPING THE CONNECTION

Once we have regained our connection to childhood's lost secrets, we must learn to keep it. Our child
can assist us in remembering our Soul, and our Soul can teach us to see the world through our own eyes
instead of through the eyes of others. However, sometimes we must go far away from ourselves before
we can appreciate what we have always had.

THE GOLDEN CORD

"Where are we?" said the young child to the large, golden Lightbeing who stood
beside her.

"We are Home, my dear," was the simple reply.

"Is that why my heart tickles?" giggled the girl.

The golden being reached out a long arm and, with a pointed finger, touched the exact
point of "tickle". The girl was than transformed into a young woman.

"Where is the child?" was her first question.

"The child is inside where she has always been," answered the golden being. "Can you feel her?"

"Yes, I think so. It feels like she is within me, but also somewhere else. I mean, she is here, but she is also
playing in a beautiful field filled with flowers, butterflies, and fairies. How can that be? How can she be
in two places at once?"

"You are on the fifth dimensional plane now. You can be in as many places as your mind can remember.
The trick is to feel the unity of each of these realities. Feel this unity as a golden cord. Do you see where
it is attached to the life-spark in your heart?"

"Yes," replied the young woman. "It feels like a deep longing for someone. But who?"

The long arm of the golden being reached out and, again with pointed finger touched the exact spot of
"longing".
 The young woman was no longer a woman, nor a man. She was both.

"Thank you so very much," replied the androgynous being who now stood as tall as the golden one. In
fact, it was also golden.

"Your touch reminded me of who I am. I am Kepier. I am fifth dimensional as well, and I am welcoming a
third dimensional portion of myself who is awakening. Her child never forgot me.

"And who am I?" asked the golden one with the sacred touch. "Can you remember me?"

Kepier looked inside, knowing that that was where all answers were found.

"You are a portion of "my self" that resonates to the sixth dimension. Are you Wolal?"

Although the being's face was barely perceptible through its beaming aura, Kepier "felt" the response of
a warm smile.

Wolal wrapped itself into a whirling vortex and extended one arm.

"Touch your heart to my finger and we shall take a journey."

Kepier bent its long, lean form over to allow the tip of Wolal's finger to touch its heart and was instantly
pulled into the vortex.

In the vortex there was no form, even for Kepier. Kepier saw itself as a speck of light swirling with
millions of other lights. Faster and faster the vortex swirled until the million lights were One.

"Let's go down into that patch of darkness from which this light radiates," spoke Wolal.

Kepier was not sure that it wished to leave the light to explore the darkness, but it was now in total
unity with Wolal. Like the finger follows the hand, Kepier followed Wolal into the darkness.

The spin of the vortex slowed as they descended. Kepier began to feel itself separate from Wolal.

At a vibration much lower than its own, Kepier could perceive the child and woman that it had just been.
Kepier knew that they were other components of it's self. The child appeared to be crying about not
wanting to leave Home. The woman was clearly angry because she did not want to leave either.

Then Kepier felt a pull at its heart.

The long arm of Wolal again touched Kepier's heart at the exact point of the "pull". In that place was the
golden cord.

"Connect this cord through your heart. I will hold it here, as I can descend no further. Go down as far as
you can and give the other end of the cord to the woman. Tell her to give it to the child."

"I will obey," replied Kepier, understanding the reason for the command.
Kepier traveled down, down, down into the darkness until the density pushed against it so that it could
descend no further.

"This must be how Wolal felt when it came to touch me," Kepier spoke to itself.

The golden cord vibrated in affirmation.

Kepier smiled. Now it must find the woman.

There she was, sitting on a couch and writing in a small golden book. The woman could not see Kepier
except in her imagination.

"Take this golden cord and connect it to your heart," the woman wrote upon her page. "Now give the
other end to your inner child."

"Can I find my child?" the pen expressed.

The golden cord vibrated in affirmation. The woman smiled. I must descend down into the vortex as did
Kepier and Wolal, wrote the woman.

The woman's imagination displayed the vortex upon her inner vision, but the darkness was not inviting.

"I must be as courageous as the other portions of myself were. I cannot abandon my child. She needs
me and I greatly need her."

The woman descended into the vortex and felt an ever-growing density pushing upon her form. At last
she saw a child growing smaller and smaller, younger and younger. If she did not reach the child soon
she may never have been born.

When at last the woman reached the child who was quickly moving backwards in time, the child was an
infant just leaving her mother's womb.

"Quick, grab this golden cord and attach it to your heart," spoke the woman to the newborn.

The infant was partially through the birth canal extending a tiny bloody arm. The tip of her finger
touched the tip of the golden cord.

Within that moment of contact, a blaze of light filled the delivery room.

Time stood still.

The infant's form was frozen in time with an outstretched arm touching the tip of a golden cord that
only she could see.

Gradually, the light took on a vaguely human form. It was not a body though.

It was a Soul. The infant's Soul.

The Soul took the cord that the infant had chosen to touch and connected it to the small beating heart.

"Now," beamed the Soul,

"You shall never forget
who you really are!"

Often the first emotions that we finally allow ourselves to realize and express are painful ones because
they are the memories that we pushed way in our early life. It is not until we can balance these painful
emotions with emotions of comfort and happiness that we can find peace. This peace, of course, is
fleeting because there is always a new catalyst to react to. But, if we can clear our past, we can
experience each moment in a clear and present way. Then, we will not be as buffeted about by the
challenges of everyday life.

EMOTIONS
Healing the Pain

She saw the second stair before her. It was on the stairway to her first adult home. This home was filled
with emotional memories: fun, fear, laughter, and sorrow. Could she use the wisdom she had learned
from her child to heal the painful emotions and balance them with happiness and joy? Yes, she affirmed.
But, as she moved towards the stairway, the emotions overwhelmed her.

She would have to go very slowly.

THE SECOND CHAKRA AND EMOTIONS

The second chakra represents our primal emotions and early childhood
experiences. Many of those emotions and the experiences that created them are
long forgotten. Our second chakra grounds us to the Mother Earth and to our
personal history. If we can feel the love of the Great Mother, She can assist to in
remember more of what has made us who we are.

AWAKENING FEELINGS

Awakening our feelings can be frightening at first, but if we are persistent, we will find the love hidden in
the briar patch of our fears. That love can assist us in remembering what our child has always known
and what we have forgotten since we "grew up".

FEAR

Through the dawn light

I could see a figure.
 It was difficult to determine
if it were male or female
or even human.

However, I felt an affinity for that figure.

It seemed to draw me
like a magnet.
I rose from my bed in the forest
to be closer to the vision.

Perhaps, if I could touch it

or somehow communicate with it,
I could understand my feelings about it
and the great familiarity I felt for it.

But wait!

How had I arrived in this forest?

Hadn't I gone to sleep in my bed?

Yes, I decided with a heavy heart,

it was only a dream again.
But why not follow the figure still?

Even though I had decided

I was in a dream,
I found I could still move
with a will of my own.

The figure did not seem to mind

that I was moving closer.
It neither faded, nor moved away.

Bit by bit,
it took on more clarity.
I could see that it was wearing a robe
and possessed deep, luminous eyes
of the purest blue I had ever experienced.

However, the other facial features

were masked by a bright radiance
which almost hurt my eyes -
like looking into the sun!
 The closer I came,
the more intently I stared.
It was almost as if I could not
pull my eyes away.

I was riveted in the deep pools of blue

that before had appeared to be eyes.

But the eyes had no significance.

Only the color and the radiance
retained any importance.

Now, not only the figure

I had been gazing at,
but the figure I had determined
as myself--began to fade
further and further
from my consciousness.

I was free.

The form that I had observed

and the one that I had worn
were both gone.
Only the blue radiance remained.

I felt oddly comfortable.

But, at the same time, a fear
began to build somewhere inside me.

I struggled to push the fear away

and lose myself in the
deep blue radiance.

But, in the struggle,

the radiance began to dim.

"No, no!" I screamed in my mind.

"I will not be afraid!
I will not lose this again!"

But the anger only fed the fear.

And, as the fear grew, it began
to pull me back into my body.
 I felt the heaviness
of my hands and feet,
the throbbing of my heart,
and the gasping of my breath.

Why did this continue to happen?

From where did this fear arise?
Where had I gotten it?

From the fading blue radiance

I telepathically heard the words,
"Turn, my dear, and face your fear.
One cannot master that which
they are afraid to face."

With these final words

I suddenly awoke in my bed.
The dream was over.
Or had it just begun?

What was the mastery

of which the vision spoke?
Could I make my life into my dream
and my dream into my life?

Perhaps,
but first
I would have to
face my fear.

FINDING COURAGE

Fear is like our shadow. If we turn and walk into it, it gets smaller. However, if we try to run away, it will
follow us, getting larger and larger.

CONFRONTATION

"I am going to stay and face it.

Whatever happens,
it can't be worse
than running away.

I have run and run

and the shadow at my back
only gets bigger.
 Whatever I have created,
it is time to look it in the face."

She turned with the conviction

of her final words
and planted her feet
to wait for the confrontation.

It felt good.

At least now she felt in control.

At least now she was the hunter
rather than the hunted.

It came to her slowly

and so subtly that she
didn't see it until it was upon her.

Would she have the strength to fight it

and the courage to
make it her friend?

She would find out now --

once and for all.

REMEMBERING HAPPINESS

As we forge our way through what we fear, we can also remember times when we were happy, times
when we felt loved. Then we can use that love to heal the frightened child who has hidden, unnoticed
and uncomforted, in our unconscious. When we have healed our past, we can remember more about
happiness.

REMEMBER MORE

Remember more.
Remember more.

The small voice inside my head

thunders the words
as I grope through the darkness.
I strain my mind
to the edge of breaking

What is it that I have to remember?

 Something about life.
Something about love.

Something about
the way to know
and the way to be.

Slowly, a distant twinkle

begins to glow in my brain.
A slow understanding
begins to form.

Something familiar begins to grow.

Like a seedling in Spring
it carries all the hope and purity
of a flower
and the strength and virility
of a untried concept.

But, it flickers
in and out of my consciousness
like a star on a foggy night.

I try to grab onto that star

so that, when the fog clears,
I can pick up where I left off.

But still, the memory eludes me.

Why? Am I afraid again?

No, now I will not allow fear
to cloud my mind
and restrain my heart.

I will not allow fear to be my master.

I will continue and continue,
come what may.

Remember more.
Remember more.

Oh yes, now I remember.

Now the fog has cleared
and, for a moment, I know.
 I came here to Love.
I came here to Serve.

Happiness is not
something to seek.

Happiness is
something to remember.

LIVING IN PEACE

As we remember all that we have forgotten, we can forget the pain and remember only the lesson. Then
we can live in peace.

MESSAGE FROM A MASTER

Open your heart, my dear.

The anchor within it weighs heavy
with the barnacles of many
ages of submersion.

To sail into the heart of the One

the anchor must be raised.

Know that as the anchor

rises to the surface,
all the secrets that have been
locked deep inside will be pulled
into the Light of Day.

Can you Love yourself?

Can you Accept yourself?

You have hidden from yourself

in order to maintain the
illusion of who you wanted to be.
 To raise the anchor in your heart
means to know who you ARE.

You are prepared for misery.

Are you prepared for Joy?

You are prepared for heartache.

Are you prepared for Happiness?

You are prepared for darkness.

Can you face the Light?

What if you opened the rusty old chest

which you had kept secret from yourself
and found that it
was filled with Gold?

Can you face

not that which is wrong,
but instead
that which is already Perfect?

You have faced your Demons.

It is time now to face your Angels.

You are perfect.

In this moment, you live in the lap of God.

You do not need "to do".

You only need "to accept".

Allow these words to float

deep into your heart.

You are loved unconditionally

and are destined to experience
Divine Unity.

Love yourself.
You are truly beautiful.

Darkness is the center

of the seed of beauty.
Within that darkness lies
the potential of your true Self.
 Love the darkness
as a child loves his mother.

Love the darkness.

Love Heals.

Once we have gained the ability to experience our emotions and not repress them, or become trapped
in them, we find that our thoughts often push us back into negativity. Then we must allow ourselves to
again listen to our Self.
When we were trapped in, or repressing, our emotions it was impossible to hear our thoughts. But,
when our emotional body has calmed, our thoughts come to our attention.

Can we choose our thoughts or are they our jailer who thrusts our daily portion before us without asking
our opinion? Only when we can listen to the still small voice within can we discriminate between the
thoughts that are ours and the thoughts that we have learned, or taken on, from others.

THOUGHTS
Learning to Think from Inside

She saw the third step before her. She recognized this stairway instantly. It was long and very steep and
ran from the parking lot up to her college campus. This is where she began to learn how to master her
mind. Her emotions were also strong here and her inner child could not believe that she was "smart
enough". However, the still voice inside told her that she would be successful. She chose to listen to that
inner voice through the disappointments and the challenges and returned again and again to climb
these stairs.

For, at the top of this stairway, awaited confidence.

THE THIRD STEP

Once we have gained the ability to experience our emotions and not repress
them, or become trapped in them, we find that our thoughts often push us
back into negativity. Then we must allow ourselves to again listen to our
Self.

THE THIRD CHAKRA AND THOUGHTS

The third chakra represents our thoughts, and the thoughts of others that we "pick up" with our Astral
Body. These thoughts are intertwined with our emotions, and the emotions of others. If the emotions
are negative then the thoughts are usually obsessive and redundant. We try to "think" our way out of
our fear, but instead we end up thinking fearful thoughts. Instead, we need to listen to our thoughts for
how can we heal something that we are trying to avoid?

LISTENING TO THOUGHTS
When we first start listening to our thoughts, we may be surprised at how negative they are. We must
not judge these thoughts for judgment will only force them deeper underground. Instead, we must try
to listen "through" the thoughts to find the "thinker".

THE CIRCUS

As she listened inside her mind

she realized that
a crowd of ideas
was trying to confuse her.

Worries, calculations,
promises, and dreams
were constantly echoing about
in the inner recesses
of her brain.

How could she still

this crowd of ideas?

How could she center

herself in the midst
of a mental hurricane?

Where had this

storm come from?

Had she not listened

to herself before or
was all this "noise" new?

No, she suspected

it had always been there,
but she had been too busy
listening to the noise without

to hear the noise within.

Well, now, she could hear it.

Now, she knew it was there.

But how could she master it?

She knew she could not

control the outside voices,
 but she must learn to calm
the buzz within.

Did she need to listen to

the many cries within,
or ignore them as
a mother may ignore
a spoiled child's
repeated demands?

And where was she?

Somewhere within
that inner circus
must be her Self.

Somewhere amongst the

clowns and elephants
there must be a ringmaster.

But where?

Hearing the Self

When we have found the "self" that is frightened and alone, we become empowered. For if we are
listening to our self, then WHO are we?

THE SEA

I walk along the shore

seemingly alone.
 However, I feel
a presence with me
that I wish
I could feel in the city.

The presence is the ocean,

or perhaps, it is
just the water.

There is something
alive there,
vibrating and moving
with a freedom
I wish was my own.

If only my thoughts could move

as melodiously as the sea.

If only they could

roll and pitch
calmly-beautifully.

One thought gracefully

moving away
so that the next one
can enter.

Each thought reaching its peak

and slowly, steadily
moving towards its close
on the sands of my mind.

Yes, often my thoughts

are stormy
and often they are gray.

And, yes, the storms do clear -

eventually.

Then the calm pitch and roll returns,

for a while.

But now,
as I walk by the ocean,
I feel a presence,
 an alive feeling,
an awake calmness.

Can I take this feeling with me?

CLEARING THE MIND

When we have taken the responsibility for listening to our thoughts, we can begin to choose them. We
can choose to have positive, calm thinking or we can choose obsessive, fearful thinking. With practice,
we can learn to think nothing at all. Then we can really listen-listen to the "Eye of the Infinite".

PROTECTION

Away from the burdens and

responsibilities of everyday life
you can find the time
to look deep into
the Eye of the Infinite.

Take a long time now to realize

that the promise
and serenity of all life
can be the foundation for
each and every action.

Be still, first within yourself,

and then you will learn
to be still within the world.
If you are not still
you cannot listen.

And if you cannot listen

you will not hear.
So listen now.

Listen to the small voice

who encourages and
directs your every
thought, feeling, and movement.

Allow this inner voice

to protect you from within
 so that your armor of
fear and distrust
can be released.

The shell falls from the nut

so that the sweet fruit
within can be revealed
and enjoyed.

The shell was needed

while the seed was ripening.
But, if the shell does not crack
at the appropriate time
its protection will hinder the
release of the seed.

The seed is indeed frightened

to face the world
without its protective
encasement.

However, if it can remember

that it is not just a seed,
but an infant tree,
its courage will be renewed.

And what kind of tree are you

and how many fruit
shall you bear?

Allow the shell to fall.

As it does,
know that even then,
you shall be but a hint
of your future Self.

Therefore, be not attached

to the shell, or the seed,
or even the tree
to which the seed shall grow.

The process of evolution

is infinite and each
stage of development is
 a victory, a death and,
a new beginning.

BEING THE SELF

Only when we have learned to hear our Self can we gather its wisdom and direction. When we use our
creative force to act upon this direction, we can ground the wisdom our Self into our mundane life. It is
in this way that we can learn to BE our SELF in our everyday world.

COMPLETION

Behold my one,
the hour of completion is upon you.

Be cheerful
because I AM with you.

Be grateful
because I AM loving.

Be conscious
because I AM awake.

The fire in the small pit appeared

to be extinguished.

However, beneath the rubble of the old,

hid the fresh beginnings of the new.

Only a few pieces of fresh wood

and a small breeze were needed to ignite it.

To mourn the death of the old

is to deny the birth of the new.

Rather than mourn—rejoice.

For the new is unknown,

and not yet manifest.

Therefore, it is free.

For only in that

which has not yet begun
is the infinite freedom
of that which shall
 Begin your journey with your self. Relax your body. Allow yourself to sink deeper and deeper into your
seat. Lie back against the cushions and feel their support. As you feel yourself sinking deeper and deeper
into your own body, calm your emotions and ease your mind. Know that you are totally supported in all
that you do.

Listen attentively to hear you Soul's call. It wants to enter your physical form now. It wants you to know
its glory and feel its grace. Your Soul wants to come into a partnership with you. In this partnership, it
will get to directly experience your third dimensional world, and you have its assistance in awakening
your Multidimensional Consciousness.

Would you like to join into this agreement? If so, feel your Soul like a warm blanket that is light, yet
warm and comforting. Wrap this blanket around you. Cover yourself from the tip of you head to the tips
of your toes. Now you can see nothing, except your Self. Now you can hear nothing, except your Self.
You are completely enshrouded in your Self.

As you sink more and more deeply into your seat, feel this blanket of your Soul as it sinks more and
more deeply into your physical form. Feel this blanket of your Soul upon your skin. Yes, there it is, a very
subtle sensation of soft gossamer warmth upon your flesh. It is invisible to others and visible to you only
through your imagination. It is so smooth and light, like your own personal cloud of protection and
comfort.

Now begin to allow this cloud to melt into your physical form at the same time that it also retains its
shape of a cloud. This may be difficult for you to imagine, but it is a simple task for your Soul. Many
difficult tasks will become simple as you allow your Soul to completely integrate with your physical form.
This integration is beginning at the top of your head. Your Soul is entering the top of your head, through
your crown chakra, your soft spot when you were an infant. You are becoming an infant again, an infant
to your integrated self.

Your Soul is expanding down through your head, past your face, and down into your neck. The world
around you looks different now, as if you are looking through a filter of love and comfort. Your hearing is
also altered. Everything and everyone sounds far away, except for your Self, the self that you have
always found so difficult to hear. Your mind feels empty. There is nothing here to analyze or understand.
All simply IS.

Experience how this cloud blanket is wrapped tightly around your shoulders and across your heart. Your
arms and hands are tucked in tight, securely and safely. This cloud of your Soul sinks into the tops of
your shoulders and the back of your neck. All the burdens of your life are lifted from you as you
surrender them to your Soul. You are, remember, forming a partnership. You can do the work and your
Soul can carry the burden. The burden, which has always been so heavy for you, is infinitesimal for your
Soul.
 As you feel the warmth and protection of your Soul entering your heart, you realize that now you can
love all that you do. The love of your Soul entering your heart expands your ability to love what you do,
love who you are with, and love who you are. Yes, most important of all, your Soul teaches you how to
love yourself.

Wave after wave of euphoric love enters you and, simultaneously, emanating from you. Your breath
calms and slows as the warmth of your Soul enters your lungs. With each slow deep breath, you allow its
essence into your lungs, into your blood stream, and into your heart. Your heart then sends this Soul-
filled blood through your entire system.

This cloud, this blanket of your Soul, extends down across your back, past the small of your back and
around your stomach. The weight of your life is lifted and the nurturing that you seek is fulfilled. Tightly
wrap this blanket across your buttocks, around your hips, and across your lower torso.

Your arms and legs relax with its touch and your feet and hands welcome the calm, loving presence of
the warmth of your Soul. All the stress and strain, all the fear and pain, all the confusion and doubt that
you have felt throughout your life is absorbed into your Soul. Your Soul then breathes it all free,
cleansed and purified.

Your third dimensional form is completely cloaked by your Soul. But your Soul wants more. It wants to
merge with your first and second dimensional self as well. Deeply into your biological matter your Soul
travels, into your flesh, into your muscles, your tendons, your adipose tissue, and into your bones and
bone marrow.

The animal that has housed your life-spark glows with the radiance of Soul. You feel like you have just
been to a spa and you have been messaged with luxuriant oils. Your body hums with health and vitality.
Your organs relax deeply as they feel the warm caress of your Soul and release all toxins so that they can
be transmuted into light. With the entrance of your Soul into your second dimensional body, you can
fully appreciate the earth vessel that has housed your consciousness.

Now your Soul extends its essence into your first dimensional self. Down into your very cellular
structure, into every atom and molecule, your Soul travels. Deep into your DNA it penetrates where it
alters your genetic code so that your physical form can maintain the connection with you
Multidimensional Essence.

For a brief moment of the Nowness, you are in Oneness with all of life. You are a clear, bright crystal, the
foundation for all life, of all manifestation. From this perspective, you are a molecule of Earth, a spec of
the Collective Consciousness of Lady Gaia, the consciousness of Earth. Within that same moment, you
are the core, the point of consciousness that is your Self.

in a flash, your unconscious opens up to you. You go back in time. All the memories that you have
healed welcome you, as they thank you for acknowledging and healing their pain. Old beliefs and
patterns come to your awareness as you see how they have been replaced.
 You see your inner child now, who rushes to you to thank you for your recognition and for your love.
Your inner child guides you through the tunnel of light that you have created in the lower Astral Plane
and into the Astral/Emotional plane of the fourth dimension.

Your youngest child and your ageless Soul accompany you as you travel from the first dimension, the
beginnings and endings of all, and into the fourth dimension. In the Astral Plane you feel as though you
are dreaming. Objects and locations shift and waver before you. Every thought and feeling finds an
image or experience for its expression. You walk, jump, float, or fly according to your wish.

Here you see all your loved ones whom you thought you had lost. No, they are not gone; they are here,
or on the higher dimensions. Here, if you wish, you can relive your favorite experiences, or get the
opportunities that you could never achieve on the third dimension. In fact, all that you wish for can
become manifest. But beware, for your fears can manifest just as easily.

Yes, it is much like the third dimension, but your manifestations are more immediate and much more
vivid. The colors here are so bright that they hurt your vision until you have adjusted to them, like
coming from a dark cave into the brightness of day. I

f you desire, these colors will lead you back into the land of Faerie, the land where your child shall
always exist and where your imagination is your greatest treasure. You could stay here for lifetimes, in
fact you have. But your journey is continuing.

As you move into the Mental Plane, the images are not so intense. You experience your environment
through a misty lens, and you experience your mind as pure thought. You are awed by the power of
your thought. It is tangible, breathing, and alive. Conscious awareness of your Self is your greatest
treasure.

Here you realize that you mind is a machine, and you understand how your mind is truly a computer.
Each of your communications and interactions are like the Internet. Here is your connection to the Word
Wide Web. But, here you do not need an external machine to access the Web. You are the machine. You
are the computer. Here, you compute the reality which you wish to manifest and experiences you wish
to have.

As you move into the Causal Plane, which is the higher octave of the Mental Plane, the environment
becomes more abstract. This plane is like the software that augments the operation of the hardware of
the Mental Plane. This is where the finer abstractions of cause and effect sort themselves out, where
mind and imagination merge into your personal computer program. But who is the programmer?

"It is I," calls your Soul from the threshold of the Spiritual Plane. "Your programmer may, instead, be
your unconscious mind, or your ego. If you allow ME into your consciousness, I shall unite all of you into
the MY Essence. Together we shall be your programmers. But first, you must bring into your Conscious
Mind all that you have experienced."

"But, how can I do that?" you ask.

"You must return now to your physical body and take all that you have learned within your Unconscious
and share it with your Conscious Mind. When you have fully grounded my essence in your conscious
physical form, you may return to me upon the threshold of the Spiritual Plane. Then, I shall take you
across the Rainbow Bridge and into the fifth dimension."

In a flash, you are back, seating on your seat.

"Wow, what a dream," you say as you rub your eyes and stretch your arms. "But, what was that last
thing that my Soul said?"

The corner's turned, the lights are on,

the fear's faced, and the terror's gone.

At least for now, the way is clear

to find the meaning and know the cheer.

Cheer of living, filled with peace

knowing struggle can now cease.

Oh, but once, just yesterday,

the path was closed. There was no way.

No way to rise above the pain

or find the faith to start again.

But then the lights came on inside

and you found there was no need to hide.

You stuck my head outside the door

to see if you could face some more.

Then you saw, in light so bright,

it was inside you held your fright.

The world outside was still the same,

but now you knew more of the game.

Just hold on tight and don't get scared.

You'll only face what you have dared.

Dared to know, down deep inside,

the fears from which you shall not hide.

For what you fear becomes a trap,

without a compass or a map.
 It's only when you know your fear
the doorway out becomes more clear.

When you emerge out from that door

you will be changed down to the core.

Deep within, your lessons lie.

You can't avoid them, though you try.

As you begin your quest for peace

you know the journey shall not cease.

But now your Soul can shine its light

upon your path, and on your plight.

The light of Soul will help you see

how you can feel that you are free.

When you have learned what you must know,

You'll find the way to where you'll go.

Then you can take all you have learned

to find the passage you have earned.

This passage leads to life on earth

filled with promise of rebirth.

The corner's turned, the lights are on,

the fear's faced, and the terror's gone.

At least for now, the way is clear

to find the meaning and know the cheer.

Cheer of living, filled with peace

knowing struggle can now cease.

Oh, but once, just yesterday,

the path was closed. There was no way.

No way to rise above the pain

or find the faith to start again.
 But then the lights came on inside
and you found there was no need to hide.

You stuck my head outside the door

to see if you could face some more.

Then you saw, in light so bright,

it was inside you held your fright.

The world outside was still the same,

but now you knew more of the game.

Just hold on tight and don't get scared.

You'll only face what you have dared.

Dared to know, down deep inside,

the fears from which you shall not hide.

For what you fear becomes a trap,

without a compass or a map.

It's only when you know your fear

the doorway out becomes more clear.

When you emerge out from that door

you will be changed down to the core.

Deep within, your lessons lie.

You can't avoid them, though you try.

As you begin your quest for peace

you know the journey shall not cease.

But now your Soul can shine its light

upon your path, and on your plight.

The light of Soul will help you see

how you can feel that you are free.

When you have learned what you must know,

You'll find the way to where you'll go.

Then you can take all you have learned

to find the passage you have earned.

This passage leads to life on earth

filled with promise of rebirth.
 What does it mean to be "conscious" in the physical plane?
Does it simply mean to be alive or does it mean to also be aware?
And, what are we aware of?
How do we choose which of a myriad of perceptions to "consciously" attend to?

Our physical life is not just what we hold in our daily conscious mind, it is also the ability to be
"conscious" of what we try to hide deep inside ourselves. Some of what we try to hide is memories
stored in our unconscious mind and some of our hidden life is stored in our superconscious mind. To be
truly "conscious" in our mundane life we must also be aware of these other, hidden, portions of our
total consciousness. Otherwise, we will not have access to all of our choices of perception.

Our five senses are constantly bombarded by more stimuli than we could ever consciously attend to.
Therefore, we must filter out most of what we perceive and only be aware of a small portion of our total
life experience. All that we have chosen to ignore is then stored in our unconscious and superconscious
minds.

These "perceptual filters" are created by our beliefs, because it is our beliefs that influence our
expectations. In turn, our expectations influence our perceptions. For example, if we believe that the
world is a hostile place, we will expect to see an enemy around every corner. Then, someone comes
around that corner, a normal someone with a vast and paradoxical range of thoughts and emotions.

Since we believe that the world is hostile, we expect to see an angry threatening person. Therefore, we
will be aware of only the portions of that complex person that express anger. We will filter out the
portions that are kind and loving and then "defend" ourselves in an angry fashion. With our fear and
anger we amplify the fear and anger in this stranger. Voila! We have created an enemy, and we have
also reaffirmed our belief that the world is a hostile place.

On the other hand, let us say that our belief is that the world is generally a loving place and that most
people are of good nature. Now, on the very same day, at the very same time, we walk around the same
corner and meet that same complex person. Because we believe the world is generally a loving place,
we expect the approaching person to be friendly. Therefore, we smile warmly and say hello.

Since we are warm and friendly, we amplify the portion of this stranger that is also warm and friendly.
Also, we expect a friendly reply, so we filter out the portion of the person that is frightened or angry and
choose to perceive the portion of the person that is warm. In this scenario, it is likely that that person
will respond in the same manner in which he or she was addressed. Again, we have affirmed our belief
by our expectations and the perceptions arising from those expectations.
 Creation of Belief Filters

How were the beliefs that created our filters formed? Belief filters are custom
made based on a hierarchical system. In other words, what is most important
comes first. And, what is most important of all is survival. Inherent in all species is
the fear for survival". Once this fear is activated, we will create systems that
provide a primary coping mechanism so that we can survive.

For example, if you are a person who believes that the world is a hostile place then
you were likely raised in a frightening environment. Your belief system was indeed
necessary for you to reach adulthood. In order to survive early life, you learned to believe that everyone
and everything was a possible threat. Therefore, you expected an enemy everywhere and constantly
prepared for battle. The external danger was then internalized and the battle continued even though
the war was over. Unfortunately, since you are now creating a reality filled with your childhood fear, the
war is NOT over.

On the other hand, if you are a person who believes that the world is a loving place you were likely
raised in a safe and caring environment. Or, perhaps you worked through your early fear and anger and
found a way to believe in love. Either way, you learned to believe that the world is a loving place or, at
least, you learned to believe in the power of love. Therefore, you are now able to filter out the
surrounding negativity and be aware of the positive.

The fact is, not many of us were able to come into adulthood without some fear, anger, loss or pain.
However, if we were somehow able to find love, then we can use our past trauma to recognize real "not
perceived" danger so that we can protect ourselves.

All of us are now experiencing, or have experienced, a reality that was created for us by our families, our
past, and our society. These realities are based on beliefs that were programmed into our
consciousness. Some of these beliefs have assisted us, but some of them have created great limitations
in our ability to expect and perceive the positive and loving aspects of our third dimensional life (see
unconscious section). Our beliefs can be changed, but habit is powerful. The reality that is familiar brings
comfort, even if it is painful. Therefore, how can we break out of the habitual beliefs of the familiar and
dare to step into an unknown and unfamiliar reality?

Changing our Reality

To change our reality we must change our beliefs. We must transmute our beliefs in fear and limitation
into beliefs in love and freedom. When our belief system is based on fear, we feel separate from the
world around us because our view is that everyone and everything may try to harm us. However, when
we learn to believe in love we feel united with the world. Everyone and everything can then be viewed
as a new opportunity to experience love.
 Belief in fear and limitation creates a self-image of victim hood, "The world is my enemy and I am its
victim." On the other hand, belief in love and freedom creates a self-image of empowerment,
"Somehow I created my reality and since I created it, I can change it." It is in switching from "living in
fear" to "living in love" that we can alter the basis of our belief systems. Only then can we begin to
change the reality that we experience. This change takes time and experience, but if we can understand
that our experiences are lessons, we can begin our transformation from a dependent victim to a
dependable leader. This transformation has three phases: "dependent," "independent," and
"dependable."

Everyone moves through these stages of consciousness. Since we are all complex people, we often move
through these phases more quickly in some areas of our life and more slowly in others. Usually, it is in
the areas of our life where we have experienced love that we can transform quickly and the areas that
have caused us fear that transform more slowly. Unfortunately, it is these fear-filled areas of our life
that often become our personal nemesis, and we return again and again to address the same old issue
in a new way. Fortunately, we each have only a few of these "stuck" places. These areas of our life are
our greatest challenge yet they also provide the greatest possibility for growth.

Dependent Consciousness

As infants, we have no individuality and are completely dependent upon our caretakers. Without love
and protection from someone outside of us, we will not survive. At this age we are unaware of our
individuality and perceive ourselves as a portion of our parents. We are not yet aware of the separation
that our new physical body creates. When we grow into toddlers we become more aware of our
individuality, but we are still dependent on others for our physical survival and to teach us the rules of
third dimensional reality.

Throughout childhood, our conscious experience of the higher dimensions is often strong because we
have not yet learned to forget "Home". However, our awareness of the physical world around us is
largely limited to the beliefs and perceptions of our families and/or those who raise us. At this point in
our lives, we have a family consciousness. If our family is fearful, we learn fear, and if our family is a
loving family, we learn love.

Independent Consciousness

If our family perceptions are limited to the third dimensional world, they teach us to forget our
"imaginary worlds" by saying, "No, that is impossible," or "It is only your imagination," or, "You must
have dreamed that because it isn’t real." In order to fit into our new and limited physical bodies we
learn to believe that the third dimension is the only "real" world and all our other worlds are "make
believe." Therefore, the beliefs of our families usually become our beliefs and their reality becomes our
reality.

When we become teenagers, we learn community consciousness as our awareness expands to include
our friends and their families. Our growing independence gives us the opportunity to become more
individual in our beliefs and in our actions. We then have a chance to release the limiting beliefs that we
accepted from others and recover the childhood memories of our true self.

Some teenagers clutch on to these memories like the secret treasures that they are. Unfortunately,
many of us forgot our true self as we "matured" and "signed" an exclusive third dimensional contract.
Then, much of our adulthood is spent on trying to remember what we knew as a child.

Many of us who were able to maintain a conscious connection to our inner truth suffered abandonment,
abuse, or unpopularity in our developmental years. Since we did not find enough comfort and support
around us, we were forced to go inside to meet our needs. In this manner, our connection to "Home"
was maintained.

As we become young adults, we take more responsibility for our life. If our parents do their job well,
they prepare us bit by bit to become more and more independent. Unfortunately, our independent
thought is too often lost in the conformity and compromise of wanting to "be accepted" and "fit in".
Fortunately, the generation known as the Baby Boomers broke the rules of the collective realty and
fought for their own world. They, in turn, allowed their children more freedom of discovery and
respected their children’s imagination as an expression of his or her personal truth. These children are
now becoming parents themselves and their children are the first generation of this new millennium.

As adults, we expand our vision of reality and begin to develop national consciousness. Our world has
gotten larger now and we are able to move through it "independently." When we marry and have
children or enter more responsible positions in our work, we find that being independent is not enough.
Now we must become dependable.

Dependable Consciousness

The Baby Boomers were born with a mission to prepare the world for the planetary
consciousness of the new millennium. The Goddess energy is awakening from Her
long slumber during the patriarchal rule, and She is calling for an awareness of Her
planet. This awakening of overt female power provides an opportunity for the
blending of the more individual focus of the masculine energy and the more
collective focus of the feminine energy. In this way, we can maintain our personal
identity while we experience the unity with all life that is the core of fifth dimensional
consciousness.

When the Baby Boomers were born in the late 1940’s and 50’s, there were strict rules about what a
woman could do and what a man could do. Now in many areas of the world these rules have been
 suspended and men and women are both free to express their creativity in the manner they choose.
With the breakdown of the male/female restrictions, many other limitations are being loosened.

The earth has become a small place and anything that happens anywhere can be instantly
communicated to the entire world. Just as the boundaries defining "appropriate" male and female
behavior have been relaxed, the national boundaries are also growing fainter. When we have planetary
consciousness we see every aspect of nature, everywhere in the world, as an aspect of our own
consciousness. We must then be dependable not just within our home, our job, our community or our
nation, but also within our planet. We must understand that we are in the process of creating the world
in which we live. Once a majority of the planet has achieved planetary consciousness, the mentors and
sages will move into galactic consciousness.

However, even the wisest sage and most powerful mentor has certain areas of his or her life that
operates at a lower stage of consciousness. Many of us who have reached the dependable stage in one
area of life are still barely independent, or are dependent victims, in another area. For example, we may
have children or a responsible job and are still a dependent "victim" to our employers or our mates. Or,
we may be very dependable in our careers and still be a victim to our health or have trouble being
independent with our friends.

We are all complex people who have certain challenges that seem to haunt us through out our lives. As
we look more carefully at each stage of consciousness, we can apply this expansion of awareness to the
many portions of our selves that make up the whole. To be truly dependable, we must know the "enemy
within" for our greatest enemy is the one inside ourselves that we are too arrogant to see. It takes a
very strong person to know their weaknesses.

We must gain a level of mastery within our third dimensional world before we can awaken our
multidimensional consciousness and integrate other dimensions into our conscious awareness. We must
root out the victim from whatever area of our life that we have not mastered and take the responsibility
for our life. We must be fully mature and grounded before we expand our awareness too much.
Otherwise, we can become mentally or physically ill due to the excess of information that is beyond our
ability to understand.

Regardless of chronological age or areas of life, once the victim is liberated and we are dependable
adults, we have the power to go inside ourselves and raise the frequency of our consciousness to
include beliefs, expectations, and perceptions of the higher dimensions. Within every stage of
consciousness is the lesson of becoming aware of and directing both our male and female energies and
learning the laws of cause and effect.

Dependent Areas of Life

 Within this stage of consciousness, at whatever age or whatever area of our life, we are the victim and
the reactor. We react to each stimulus without observation or reflection and believe that situations and
people outside of us create each moment. We feel powerless, anxious, or depressed because we believe
that there is nothing that we can do to repair our lives. We are the victim of our circumstances and take
no responsibility for the way that our lives are. We are completely dependent upon others to create our
lives for us.

Our consciousness is of the Maiden in our feminine selves and the Warrior in our masculine selves. Our
lessons are meant to guide us to learn about our own power so that we can gain our independence and
take responsibility for ourselves. We are meant to learn to respond rather than react, for when we are
no longer bouncing off of others we can experience the power that is within us. Then, we can confront
each experience straight on.

The female Maiden within us must learn to respond in a creative manner filled with love. And the male
Warrior within must learn to respond in a powerful and protective manner. In this way, the inner
Maiden can learn the power in receiving information from her own intuitions and the inner Warrior can
learn the love in using his will to protect others.

From choosing our responses, rather than instantly reacting, we learn that every action has a reaction.
By having an awareness of the responses to our responses, we learn how to release our mental state of
victim hood so that we can begin to take responsibility for choices that we make in our life. Our female
side learns that what goes out comes back and our male side leans that if we want to have power, we
must gain our courage by facing our fear. As we learn more about our own power and ability to love, we
become more independent. Through the conscious observation of ourselves, we learn that the world
respects us if we respond to it with love and in a powerful manner.

Independent Areas of Life

Within this stage of consciousness, at whatever age or whatever area of our life, we are the
independent-responder. Our life is improving now as we are gaining some control of our personal
reality. We have a growing awareness of our independence and the individuality that independence
brings us. We begin to realize that we have a choice regarding where we place our attention. This
awareness gives us a sense of power and freedom to choose to respond, interact, ignore, or leave a
situation, person, or experience.

We realize that it is our own choice of responses that create the quality of our third dimensional life.
However, we still perceive only the small picture where the cause and effect resonate only to the third
dimension. Our conscious perception of the other dimensions is not yet remembered. We are still
unable to raise above an experience enough to see the multidimensional picture of cause and effect.
Therefore, we must expand our vision beyond ourselves and learn responsibility for others.
 Through our independent choice to be responsible for others we learn about
our own creative force. As we assist in creating a world for others, we see how
we are also creating a better world for ourselves. We now enter the phase of
the Mother and the Father. The inner female Mother must learn to receive and
accept the creative force and patiently gestate it into fruition. The inner male
Father energy must learn to initiate the creative force and then protect it until
it can live on its own.

Slowly we begin to remember our multidimensional nature as we receive information from the first,
second, fourth and fifth dimension with our feminine energy. Then we must integrate what we have
received with our masculine side and manifest it upon the third dimension. Therefore, we learn that WE
are the cause as well as the effect. Once we have learned this, we can release blame "against ourselves
and against others" and replace that blame with responsibility.

The placing of blame, "Why did they do that to me?" creates the shame of, "I don’t have enough power
to stop them." On the other hand, assuming responsibility of, "I created this mess and I will fix it,"
creates a feeling of empowerment. The Mother within uses her love force to pull in the creative force
from within and around her and the Father within uses his power to project this creative project into
reality.

Dependable Areas of Life

With this stage of consciousness we are leaders and creators. We have now become the Mentors and
the Sages. Our egos have been so refined that we can begin to surrender the guidance of our "earth
vessel" to our Soul and relegate our egos to being the "Captain" of our physical life. We can do this
because we are learning to integrate our other dimensional selves into our third dimensional
consciousness and to remember our true multidimensional nature. The inner female Mentor and the
inner male Sage are merging into one now as we become more aware of our fifth dimensional selves. In
fact, now all polarities become evident as opposite ends of a spectrum.

Here we learn to use our female Mentor to love, accept and forgive ourselves
UNCONDITIONALLY. Our male Sage then projects these fifth dimensional emotions
into the world. The cause of our reality is now our Soul and the effect is the
grounding of our multidimensional selves into our third dimensional bodies. Our
male and female aspects join into one to learn mastery of our multidimensional
consciousness. Within our first dimensional self we learn the power of the crystal
and the regulation of our own biochemistry through food, meditation, and
exercise. Eventually, we hope to learn the mastery of own our DNA and RNA to
assist us in transmuting our physical bodies.

With the mastery of our second dimensional self we can learn to tame our animal nature and live in
union with Gaia, the consciousness of planet Earth. Our third dimensional self now exists for the service
 it can provide to Gaia and all of her inhabitants. Mastery of our fourth dimensional self allows us to
remember our other third and fourth dimensional realities as well as the powers of our "higher human"
self. Our fifth dimensional self can then communicate with us as we work to ground its energy in our
every day life.

At this stage of consciousness we have become mature dependable leaders and creators. We are
consciously aware of our personal programs of limitation and our dark side as well as the light side of
our Higher Selves. This knowledge of our own power and weakness empowers us and allows us to take
responsibility for all of our experiences. We can now see each situation as an opportunity for growth
and spiritual transformation.

We act as role models for others and face the many responsibilities of our physical life in tandem with
and under the direct supervision of our Soul. We constantly and consistently surrender our ego to the
higher guidance of our higher dimensional selves. Because we consistently confront and heal our own
darkness, we live more and more in the light. Negative situations are often stopped long before they
have a chance to develop and those that are not stopped are seen as an opportunity for growth--no
matter how painful they are.

It is from this state of mastery in our third dimensional life that we can experience our multidimensional
self without being overwhelmed. We understand that our spiritual powers come "not from us, but
through us" and we accept that it is our duty to ground the light and to remain a clear vessel.

Summary

As we move through these stages of consciousness in our chronological maturity, we

are able to take deeper and deeper looks at ourselves to discover any hidden areas of
our life where the victim rules. Once we have learned that we are not victims, once we
have proven to ourselves that we are the creators of our own reality, we can begin to
create a better life. Then we will not be tossed about by the waves of other people’s
realities. Instead we can learn to accept that, in some way, we have chosen to interface
with these people and these situations. We will have proven to ourselves that it is from
our greatest challenges that we gain our greatest victories.

When we have cleared our unconscious beliefs in limitation we can integrate our superconscious
perceptions into our everyday physical life. Fortunately, many of us have always felt a connection to our
superconscious selves. It has been that connection that has allowed us to release our belief in
victimization and embrace our belief in our own creative power.

Through remembering our true multidimensional nature we expand our consciousness to become more
and more of our total self. The higher we raise our consciousness, the deeper we are aware of our
unconscious secrets until, at last, the lines between conscious, unconscious and superconscious blur.
Then we can experience our full multidimensional reality.
All of this transformation began with the simple shift from belief in fear to belief in the power of love.

The wind blew so hard that I wavered in my stance.

The rain pelted me like a million tiny bullets
threatening to bring me to my knees.

Why just a moment ago,

or was it an hour,
or a day,
or a year,
I was safe,
safe within my groove.

The groove, as I had come to call it,

was not a place.
It was a state of mind,
a calmness of spirit,
a feeling of joy,
a level of consciousness.

The groove was like an indentation in my mind.

A safe, protected feeling that
life could proceed without
the skids and bumps
of struggle.

Like an old time phonograph player,

the needle of my awareness,
could settle into the pattern of the groove
and the melody of my life
would play itself at a steady and uninterrupted pace.

Until...
something
or someone
would bump against me
and send my focus
racing across the surface of my life.
 Then a crack would be created in my groove,
a weakness where I could more easily be bumped,
more easily be distracted and disrupted
from the center of my Self.

This nick was a potential moment when I could

fall out of harmony,
fall out of rhythm,
rhythm with my spirit and,
rhythm with my soul.

Then I was exposed again...

exposed to the wind,
exposed to the rain,
exposed to my struggle-
and the struggle of others-
exposed to FEAR.

Yes, fear was that which stole me from my groove.

Fear was that which created the crack
that exposed me to more fear...
fear and the struggle which created
more fear and more struggle.

Within the groove

I was calm,
and peaceful,
and faithful,
and filled with
love.

Within the groove

I could withstand
any storm,
any fear.

But then...
something
or someone
would bump against my love
and cause me fear.

Once in fear,
my protection was gone,
 my peace was gone,
my rhythm was gone.

The fear then became my groove.

This fear made me struggle to escape.

But...
I was trapped in the quicksand
of my own creation and
the more I struggled,
the more I fought,
the deeper I would
sink into the groove of fear.

Only faith could save me then,

faith that love had not deserted me.
Faith that I had not deserted
myself.

Could I surrender to the faith

that love had not deserted me
in the midst of fear’s fight?

If I could surrender,
perhaps I could remember that
the wind was not trying to topple me.

Perhaps I could remember then that

it was my own resistance to the winds of change
that threatened to knock me form my feet.

Then I could remember that

the rain was not bullets,
but was instead droplets from above
sent to cleanse that which was soiled
and to feed that which was growing.

If I could surrender to the wind

and allow it to guide me,
if I could surrender to the rain
ad allow it to cleanse and nurture me...

If I could surrender enough

to remember to love...
love the rain,
 and yes,
even love the fear
and the struggle it created.

Then my mind could calm,

my spirit could connect,
and my consciousness could rise
above the struggle,
above the pain,
and above the cycle of--
fear creating fear
creating fear...

Then the rains could softly

rinse away my fear
and feed my hope.

The wind could then guide me back,

back into the groove.

Yes I remember NOW.

It was my Soul
that bumped against me.

My Soul created the crack

that had pushed me from my groove
and into the struggle--
into the fear.

But why?
Why would my Soul
expose me to fear

"Because I love you,"

my Soul whispered in the wind.
"Because my love
washes you clean of your fear."
For only in facing your fear
can you remember to grow.

"A groove that is never left becomes a prison.

A fear that is never faced becomes your jailer
 . And the love,
that is the key to your cell,
is forgotten!

Remember now
your love,
so you can face your fear
again!"

When we are embroiled in the day-to-day fight for survival it is difficult to observe ourselves with any
degree of objectivity. Our victim self is too busy feeling sorry for itself and cannot see the forest for the
many trees that are blocking the way. Therefore, we must climb the three steps that symbolize the
three phases of consciousness so that we can take a close look at ourselves from the unconditional love
that only our multidimensional self can offer.

Within the comfort of this unconditional love, we can unconditionally accept that EVERYTHING that we
have experienced has been a portion of the life that our Soul chose for us to enable us to remember
who we are. There are many of us who have made great strides in the expansion of our consciousness,
but still hold on to an element of victim hood. We must release ALL victimization to move into our true
self.

Once we unconditionally accept that we create our own reality, we are able to unconditionally forgive
everyone and everything that has caused us harm. When we realize that there are NO mistakes and NO
accidents, that everything and everyone in our life has been orchestrated to guide us towards the light,
we can unconditionally forgive and unconditionally accept ourselves. Then, we can project that pure
energy force out into our reality.

We all have a mission that we volunteered for while in our higher dimensional selves. However, from
those planes of light we may have forgotten how dense and difficult the third dimension can be. We
must forgive ourselves for what we have forgotten. If we had not conformed to the life we entered we
may not have survived long enough to fulfill that mission. Now we are almost ready to fulfill that
agreement, but first we must remember it.

Let us climb the three steps of consciousness, revisiting who we have been and anticipating who we
wish to be. As we take this journey, we will remember to remember that our true self is a
multidimensional being of light who was brave enough to enter the third dimensional schoolroom of
earth.

Three steps may not seem like much, but many people have spent their entire lives limited to step one
or two. Now imagine that we are moving up these three levels of consciousness until our hearts and
minds have been joined by this inner stairway. It is this journey of heart and mind that creates our
bridge to freedom--freedom to create our own life.

THE FIRST STEP

This step is steep indeed and takes much courage to

ascend.

 You may have lived some of your life here. Perhaps, you still do, at least some of the time. Upon
this stair you feel that you have no ability to control your state of consciousness or your life.

 You react to each stimulus without observation or reflection. Situations, and people outside of
you create each moment and experience. You feel powerless, anxious and depressed because
you believe that there is nothing that you can do to repair your life.

 You are the victim of your circumstances and take no responsibility for the way your life is. You
are completely dependent upon others to create your life for you.

THE SECOND STEP

This step is comfortable indeed and only a call from within can
force you on.

 Upon this step your life is improving as you are gaining some control of it. Here you have an
awareness of your independence and the individuality that independence brings you. You now
believe that you have a choice regarding where you place your attention.

 This choice gives you the freedom to choose to respond, interact, ignore, or leave a situation,
person, or experience. You are beginning to realize that it is your own choices and responses
that create the quality of your third dimensional life.

 You still perceive only the small picture where the cause and effect resonate only to the third
dimension. Your conscious perception of the other dimensions is not yet remembered. You are
still unable to raise above an experience enough to see the multidimensional picture of cause
and effect.

THE THIRD STEP

Here the rewards are the greatest, but so are the challenges.

 Upon this stair your have grown into the mature, dependable leader and creator that is your
birthright. You are consciously aware of your personal programs of limitation and your dark side
as well as your higher guidance. This awareness allows you to recognize and transmute your
inner "victim" into a strong, dependable "creator".
  You continually seek to expand your own light by addressing and healing your darkness. You see
each situation as an opportunity for growth and spiritual transformation as you surrender all of
your physical life to your Soul.

 You are developing or have developed a multidimensional consciousness, and you quietly face
the many responsibilities of your physical life in tandem with and under the direct supervision of
your higher guidance. You are aware that your consciousness is the creative center from which
all reality manifests, and you unconditionally forgive yourself if your creation has been
challenging or feels "out of your control".

From this place of love and acceptance of yourself and others,

let us look again into the six doors that we visited in the Unconscious Section.
These doors are up an octave from the unconscious doors
and have therefore changed from
red to green.

We stand before the Green Doors knowing that we have turned our life around. We have reached out to
a higher portion of ourselves and our consciousness is rising. We have learned that if we can observe
our reactions to life, we can perceive them as a message from our unconscious self. Body symptoms,
bad dreams, feelings of fear, as well as negative thinking and aberrant behaviors can be observed rather
than lived.

Observation of our actions and reactions release us from denial and victimization. Our denial of, "I’m
fine," and our victimization of, "I can’t change it. It’s not my fault," begin to fade when fault is
transformed into "responsibility". This transformation releases guilt and shame to be replaced by a
sense of empowerment.

Once we have gained a sense of personal power, our unconscious is no longer a dark and foreboding
enemy, and we have enough ego strength to face our inner demons. The six Green Doors are before us
so let’s take a careful look at "conscious life in the third dimension".

The first door is marked:

 PHYSICAL BODY

We knock.

As the door opens, a message is displayed:

More positive body sensations make it easier for our conscious mind to perceive cues
about our hidden thoughts and emotions. These physical messages may not be
understood yet, but we have a sense of well-being that encourages communication
between our thoughts and emotions. Our body can feel better now and we do not wish
to taint that feeling with excesses of food, alcohol, or drugs. Our immune system is
healthier. This makes us feel more sociable and we seek the company of others.

The second door is marked:

EMOTIONS

We knock.

As the door opens, a message is displayed:

Our emotions create mental pictures that awaken our imagination and trigger memories
that encourage further self-development. Positive emotions of love and well-being
surface from behind our pain and fear as feelings of empowerment override the sense of
being a victim. Gradually, we begin to take responsibility for our life. We observe our
emotions as reactions to the external world and messages regarding the internal
condition of our body and psyche. Love, more than fear, comes into our emotions now.

The third door is marked:

THOUGHTS

We knock.

As the door opens, a message is displayed:

Our thoughts come into focus, as our self-talk becomes conscious. This ability allows us
to take responsibility for our thoughts and we realize that we can choose the thoughts
that we wish to dwell on in our minds. We learn that when we choose to think positive
our self-confidence grows and our thinking shifts from problem-oriented to solution-
oriented. Old core beliefs break down and we respond with new behavior rather than
acting in old habitual ways. When we are no longer victims, we can respond rather than react because
we think before we speak or take action.
 The fourth door is marked:

BEHAVIOR

We knock.

As the door opens, a message is displayed:

Our behaviors are based on emotional needs and mental forethought as our reactions
evolve into responses. Behaviors that are consciously initiated and completed give our
conscious mind clues as to our true goals and desires. We can then seek out what we
really want rather than what we "should" want or what other want for us. As past fear,
pain, and negative programming is released, our behavior is appropriate to the situation
rather than a projection from our fears. Therefore, we have more positive and successful experiences
that builds our self-esteem. We learn to take responsibility for ALL our behavior, which is now more
loving and unselfish.

The fifth door is marked:

DREAMS & ASPIRATIONS

We knock.

As the door opens, a message is displayed:

Our sleep is more regular now and our level of dreaming has shifted from the uncovering
of negative feelings to rehearsing our next move in our everyday life. If we can maintain a
higher stage of consciousness, we can even think of our "nightmares" as an opportunity
to consciously clear feelings that we have repressed in the past. Often our rehearsal
dreams will also assist in making us aware of thoughts and emotions that we are too busy
to notice when we are awake.

As we keep our contract with ourselves to complete our mundane tasks in a timely manner, we feel
better about ourselves. We begin to build a trust that we can dare to do more. This trust encourages us
to connect with the aspirations that come to the surface of our consciousness via dreams, mental
pictures, and emotional yearnings.

The sixth door is marked:

SPIRITUAL GUIDANCE
 We knock.

As the door opens, a message is displayed:

More balanced thoughts and feelings bring about a sense of deserving that allows
spiritual feelings of grace and joy to grow. Because we can now connect with our fourth
dimensional self, our instincts are keener and our creativity and inspirations have
expanded. Our self-esteem grows as we begin to trust that we can keep ourselves above
mere survival level. We are discovering ways to rise above, and move through, negative
situations as our expanded communication with our multidimensional self awakens our need for love
and deeply intimate relationships.

Our feelings of victimization have so diminished that we no longer hold judgment and anger against
others or ourselves. We have begun to observe our body, emotions, thoughts and behaviors from a
higher portion of our consciousness, which allows us to release our shame and take full responsibility for
the life we have created. Our illusions have become our imagination and our spiritual guidance has
become a portion of ourselves rather than a being that resides far away and high above.

WE ENTER THE CONSCIOUS TO TRANSFORM FEAR INTO LOVE

The first door is marked: PHYSICAL BODY

We knock.
As the door opens, a message is displayed:

As we expand our consciousness of our physical, third dimensional life, we receive more positive body
sensations because we are no longer hiding from our thoughts and emotions. This communication
between our conscious and unconscious selves gives us more of a sense of well-being.

Our body feels better now and we do not wish to taint that feeling with excesses of food, alcohol, or
drugs. Our immune system is healthier because we no longer have the stress of sitting on a volcano of
suppressed emotions and negative thoughts. This makes us feel more sociable and we seek the
company of others.

In the Unconscious Section, we learned how to remember, and experience, our fourth dimensional
selves and those portions of our third dimensional memories locked in the forgotten archives of our
unconscious mind. Now we must begin the life-long process of learning how to integrate our
“unconscious selves” with our conscious life so that we can form a strong base in which to ground our
superconscious selves.
 Fortunately, men and women of today are learning to stand eye to eye as women are beginning to
discover and express their masculine side while men are beginning to discover and express their
feminine side. Because of this, the third dimensional rules of polarity and separation are being loosened
and the collective consciousness of humanity is beginning to embrace this multidimensional
consciousness. Through multidimensional consciousness, we begin to be aware of more and more of the
“higher” perceptions that we were born with yet forgot as we “grew up”.

However, we must first develop a sense of power and mastery over our third dimensional world. As our
consciousness changes, so do our physical bodies. We must slowly prepare them to integrate the
expanded perceptions of our fourth and fifth dimensional selves. Since we have moved to the third stair,
we can be more objective about our physical body and our physical life. From the position of the
observer, we can closely examine the workings of our consciousness.

BUT WHAT EXACTLY IS CONSCIOUSNESS AND HOW DOES IT INTERFACE WITH OUR CHAKRAS?

Consciousness is the experience of “Be-ing” which represents everything that is possible for us to
experience. All of our senses, perceptions, and possible states of awareness can be divided into seven
categories that are associated with each of the seven chakras.

 First chakra is survival, vitality and grounding to physical life

 Second chakra is emotions, nurturing and shelter

 Third chakra is thoughts and power systems

 Fourth chakra is love, health and relationships

 Fifth chakra is communication and higher creativity

 Sixth chakra is inspiration, imagination and spiritual power

 Seventh chakra is unity with multidimensional consciousness

The chakras represent not only a particular part of our body, but also a part of our consciousness. Each
chakra represents how our unconscious and superconscious selves communicate with our conscious
self.
  First chakra rules the skeleton, legs, knees and feet

 Second chakra rules the genitals, abdomen and lower back

 Third chakra rues the liver, gall bladder, stomach, spleen and pancreas

 Fourth chakra rules the heart, lungs, immune system, arms and hands

 Fifth chakra rules the throat, mouth, speech and hearing

 Sixth chakra rules the vision, face, head, sleep and dreams

 Seventh chakra rules the brain and nervous system

Tensions that are felt in our consciousness are also felt in our body via the chakra system. Conversely,
tensions that are felt in our body are felt in our consciousness.

In other words, if we were having a:

First chakra problem: it would express through our

 Consciousness as difficulties with our daily survival, vital energy or dedication

to physical life

 Body as problems with our skeleton, legs, knees or feet.

Second chakra problem: it would express through our

 Consciousness as difficulties with our emotions, ability to give or receive

nurturing, or our home.

 Body as problems with our reproductive organs, intestines or lower back.

Third chakra problem: it would express through our

  Consciousness as difficulties with thinking and power struggles with others or
within our self

 Body as problems with our liver, gall bladder, stomach, spleen or pancreas

Fourth chakra problem: it would express through our

 Consciousness as difficulties giving or expressing love in our relationships and

our over-all health

 Body as problems with our heart, lungs, immune system, arms or hands

Fifth chakra problem: it would express through our

 Consciousness as difficulties with communication and creativity

 Body as problems with our throat, mouth, speech or hearing

Sixth chakra problem: it would express through our

 Consciousness as difficulties with inspiration, imagination and spiritual power

 Body as nightmares or problems with our vision, face, head or sleep

Seventh chakra problem: it would express through our

 Consciousness as difficulties with mind expansion

 Body as problems with our brain or nervous system

The Physical Body Door in the Conscious Section represents the heart chakra. The life force of the
physical body is thought by many cultures to be held in the heart. The heart is also thought of as the
center of our ability to love. Indeed, as we move up the chakras to the fourth chakra—the heart
chakra—we have moved past the areas of our consciousness that are too often “unconscious” to us and
into the areas of our life that are primarily “conscious”. These are the areas of our daily interactions with
others and with the world around us.

Our happiness, or lack of it, arises from whether these encounters are filled with fear or filled with love.
These encounters begin within ourselves. If our consciousness is filled with fear then many of our
encounters with the outside world will be fearful. On the other hand, if our consciousness is filled with
love then many of our encounters with the outside world will be loving.

Definition of Consciousness

Webster’s New World Dictionary of the American Language defines consciousness as: “the state of being
conscious; awareness, especially of what is happening around you and the totality of one’s thoughts,
feelings, and impressions.”

Consciousness, therefore, encompasses our external as well as our internal reality. Cognitive science
defines consciousness as a phenomenon that is explained in terms of computational or neural
mechanisms such as:

 The ability to discriminate, categorize and react to environmental stimuli

 The ability to access internal stimuli

 The integration of information by a cognitive system

 The focus of attention

 The difference between wakefulness and sleep

 The deliberate control of behavior

The Western world is more apt to define consciousness as the ability to be aware of external events that
are recognized by the five primary senses. On the other hand, the Eastern world is more inclined to say
that one is a “conscious being” if one has the ability to be aware of inner events that are recognized by
our higher sense organs.
 Consciousness and Perception

The next question is, “What is the mind conscious of?” In other words, of the myriad
internal and external stimuli, what do we perceive and hold in our conscious mind?
Our physical conscious reality is perceived by our five senses: vision, hearing, taste,
smell, and touch. However, our five physical senses are limited to a small segment of
the total spectrum of light, sound, etc., and even this small segment is much more than
we can consciously register. Therefore, we must filter out most of our perceptions and
send them to our unconscious and our superconscious minds. Thus relegated, this
information can be called upon when it is needed.

What is this filtering system? Physiologically and anatomically this mechanism is the Reticular Activating
System (“RAS”). The word reticular means “net-like” and the neural reticular formation itself is a large,
net-like diffuse area of the brainstem. The brain’s RAS controls arousal, attention, and awareness – the
elements of consciousness itself. The brain’s Reticular Activating System manages how we interpret,
respond, and react to both internal and external information. The RAS acts as a filter, similar to one on a
camera or a microphone, that filters out certain frequencies of light, sound, or other perceptual stimuli.
Most stimuli will be filtered out and sent to either the unconscious or the superconscious mind. The
stimuli that pass through this filter will be imprinted on the conscious areas of the cerebral cortex.

Our physical senses recognize stimuli by senses as frequency and intensity. We cannot consciously
perceive a stimulus that is above or below a certain frequency band. For example, we can only perceive
light above infrared and below ultraviolet. The stimulus is still there, but we can only perceive it
unconsciously through our first, second and lower fourth dimensional bodies or superconsciously
through our higher fourth and fifth dimensional bodies.

We also cannot consciously perceive stimuli with intensity below the threshold of our physical
receptors. There may be a sound at 5 decibels, but if our threshold of hearing for that sound is 10
decibels, we will not consciously hear it. We also learn to adapt to familiar stimuli. For example, some
one who has lived next to a train track for years may not even notice the train going by whereas
someone new to the area may perceive it as being very loud.

Experience and Consciousness

Robert Ornstein, in his book The Psychology of Consciousness, talks about

consciousness as a constructed reality. He believes that in order to create a stable,
manageable environment, a sensory-filtering system develops from childhood and is
continually shaped by subsequent situations. Therefore, our experience of conscious
reality is actually only a representation of that which we choose to experience. Our
personal history of experience creates a belief system that defines our personal
 reality.

Beliefs define our experience because they create our filters. Filters are custom- made, based upon a
hierarchal system, and that which is most important comes first. How do we determine what is most
important? The third dimension is based on survival. Therefore, that which is most important is that
which will facilitate survival. Survival is a relative term and is dependent upon the circumstances of one’s
reality. If someone is a street person, survival means finding edible food in the trashcan. On the other
hand, if someone is a stockbroker, survival may mean knowing the stock market.

That which is familiar is also important. Therefore, we filter in what is familiar because it brings comfort
and a sense of security. This sense of security is vital because it eases our fear. Fear is not overcome by
bettering our life. Fear is a key element of third dimensional life because there is always some possibility
of danger. We seek to register what is familiar because it calms our anxieties, and we are startled by
what is unfamiliar because it creates a release of adrenalin and a subsequent feeling of fear.

Beliefs and Expectations

Our belief system, which is based upon our history of experience, creates our expectations
because we expect to perceive what is familiar and/or dangerous first. This expectation
greatly influences our perception. A street person may not believe that he can survive off
the stock market so would not “choose to” notice the newspaper article on the stock
market before him. On the other hand, a stockbroker may not believe that he can survive by recycling
cans and therefore may not notice the discarded can before him. Belief creates expectations and
expectations direct perceptions.

Beliefs also create our world-view and world-views create beliefs. For example, the Western and
scientific worldview believes that matter is the ultimate reality, the primary basis of existence, and
consciousness is a phenomenon stemming from matter. However, the Eastern and esoteric worldview
believes that consciousness is the ultimate reality and the physical universe is a projection of that.
Therefore, those who believe in the Western and scientific worldview believe that only the third
dimension exists, and they tune their filters to align with the frequency of the world of matter. Those
who believe in the Eastern or esoteric worldview believe in multiple dimensions, and they tune their
filters to encompass the frequencies of the non-material realities.

Because of these beliefs, the scientific world has focused its primary attention on the intellect with its
logical, reasoning powers and the perceptions of the physical senses. Conversely, the esoteric world has
focused its primary attention on inner self and the perceptions of the higher senses.

Attention and Perception

Where your attention is, there you are also. But what is attention? We can perceive many
things without attending to them. There are many events that make up our conscious experience of life,
yet most of them form a backdrop that is the environment in which we live. It is not until we observe
our “self” focusing our attention that we become intimately aware of it. For example, we can hold a
book on our lap and know that it is filled with letters. We know that those letters create words and
sentences. However, until we take the initiative and choose to focus our attention upon those letters,
we do not know what they say.

In other words, perception is a triangular circuit. The first point of the triangle is our sensory preceptors
which carry the information to our brain. Then that perception must clear our filter for it to even be a
part of our conscious environment. Thereafter, for that perception to move above the normal
“wallpaper” of our world, we must impinge upon it the conscious intention of our self-awareness. It is
this awareness of our self focusing our concentration upon a given stimulus which creates attention.

This “attention” differentiates:

 Knowing that there is music on from listening to music

 Hearing someone talking from having a conversation

 Noticing a birdcall from bird watching

It is this “attention” that creates learning and intimacy. We will not learn from a person or an experience
unless we experience it intimately. Without a conscious sense of self it is difficult, if not impossible, to
experience this intimacy. From the Western/scientific world-view “self” would mean Ego and from the
Eastern/esoteric world-view “self” would mean Higher Self. As we expand our consciousness to
remember our true multidimensional self, we are able to broaden our attention to encompass both
world-views.

Love and Fear

There are two feelings that also dictate our perceptions: the feeling of fear, in this
case encompassing all uncomfortable feelings, and the feeling of love, in this case
encompassing all pleasurable feelings. Love and fear have much to do with our
development of intimacy, as we tend to move away from what we fear and move
towards what we love.

However, this can be very confusing because often the two feelings are
intermingled. For example, we may love to ski but fear that we will become
injured. We may also feel love for another person but feel that he or she will hurt
us. This is where our heart chakra is called upon to assist us in following what we
love without becoming lost in our fear. Also, it is our experience of conscious life that will help us
differentiate from between the fear that is paranoia and the fear that is a warning.
 If our personal history has been such that whenever we have allowed ourselves to move towards love
we have been hurt, then it is likely that fear fills our consciousness. Therefore, our heart may be filled
with fear. In this case, we may suffer from ailments that are associated with our heart chakra, and our
general immune system may be compromised. That is the origin of the saying that one has a “broken
heart”. It is then that we must find a way to release our history of pain and fear so that we can take the
chance on love.

Often the search for love is lost in the search for acclaim, power and personal wealth. The heart chakra
also rules relationships. The development of intimate, loving relationships takes time and unselfish
dedication to another. It also takes an ability to deeply love ourselves for we cannot give away what we
do not possess. Acclaim, power and personal wealth are not negative, but they are bittersweet indeed if
we cannot share them with a loved one.

Our true fifth dimensional self is androgynous with male and female polarities living within one body.
When we incarnate in the lower dimensions we must take on either a male or female body because
limitation and separation are the foundations of third dimensional consciousness. While we are
confined to this state of consciousness, we cannot accept the limitless experience of two polarities
united within the same form. However, a part of us yearns for that reunion with our other half—our
Divine Complement. We seek out relationships with others to complete ourselves but find instead that
our relationships with others are mirrors of our relationship with ourselves. If we want true love with
another, we must learn first to truly love ourselves.

“What is love?” he asked her with a glint of anger in his eyes and a touch of sadness in his voice.

“Love…”she answered slowly and with confidence, “…lasts.”

“And what is that supposed to mean?’ he snarled, no longer attempting to disguise his anger.

She smiled sweetly, choosing to ignore his anger. She knew, of course, that it was really sadness. She did
not know why he was sad, but she knew that he was sad. She felt it. She felt his sadness like an anchor in
her heart.
 Finally, after much thought, she answered him, “What that means is that love, true love, is
Unconditional. Unconditional love lasts even though you may not understand, even though you may not
agree, and even though you may feel differently. Unconditional love lasts, through all the fear, through
all the sorrow, and through all the anger. Unconditional love lasts because it is unconditional. One does
not have to want it or even earn it, or desire it. Unconditional love is free.”

“Ha,” he smirked. ”Now I really don’t understand you. I have never received anything for free—NEVER.”
He yelled the final never.

“Are you sure?” she questioned him.

He tried to lash out at her again, but he made the mistake of looking into her eyes. Well maybe it was
not a mistake. Maybe it was a blessing. Yes, that was it. He looked into her eyes and he received a
blessing. It was a blessing of love. This love had no judgment, no restraint, and no limitation.

When he looked into her eyes, the love he felt made him completely forget his anger and his pain. His
fear was gone and so were all the walls that his fear had created.

He felt naked, vulnerable, open and alive. He closed his eyes, just for a moment he thought, so that he
could drink in the feeling and allow it to enter every atom of his body. But when he broke contact with
her gaze, he lost it all—all the love—all the acceptance—all the forgiveness—GONE!

Gone from his experience, but not from his memory.

He tried to be angry, but the memory of that love soothed him like a tender touch. He tried to be afraid,
but the memory of that love protected him like his walls of fear once had.

He tried to doubt the experience, to judge it, criticize it, but for once in his life, his heart was louder than
this mind,

His mind tried to doubt, but his heart reassured.

His mind tried to question, but his heart understood.
His mind tried to forget, but his heat remembered.
His mind tried to race ahead, but his heart was calm.

From his heart he asked, ”Why did the feeling go when I closed my eyes?”

She smiled.

She would not answer that question. She put her arms around his neck and laid her head against his
heart. She melted into him, forgave, him, accepted him—unconditionally.

And then he was awake. Or maybe he was really asleep and that woman, that angel, was real.

“Huh”, his mind said. “Get up its time to go to work. You have important things to do, important people
to meet. These people will bring you recognition, fame, and money. Forget that dream. It’s a
distraction.”
He was awake now and he forgot the memory in his heart and listened instead to the logic of his mind.
That silly dream had made him late. He had to rush through his shower, throw on his expensive three-
piece suit, grab a cup of coffee and shave in the car.

He went through his day in a flurry of activity.

Deals were made, moneys were earned, and contracts were signed.

He was important.
He was successful.
He was rich,
and he was ALONE.

He went through all of his important meetings—alone.

He had a romantic dinner with a beautiful woman—alone.
Later he had passionate sex with her—alone,
and fell asleep wrapped in her arms—alone.

At 4:00 AM he crawled from her bed and put on his expensive suit, left her penthouse like a thief in the
night, got into his BMW and drove to the ocean. He did not know why, but he had to go to the ocean. He
was remembering something, something in his heart.

He parked the car just before the first light of dawn. He took off his Italian shoes and his tailored suit
and silk shirt. He grabbed a swimsuit that he kept in the trunk and ran onto the beach. He didn’t stop
until he had immersed himself in the ocean.

Then he lay on the cold sand and felt it cover his wet skin and get into his hair. He looked up into the
sky. It was pale gray and misty. The sun was barely lighting the sky.

He was alone. But wait. Was He?

There was a feeling, yes a feeling, he had had just yesterday, or was it a lifetime ago. What was it? It was
a feeling he had in his heart, a memory, a desire. He desired something that he could not achieve, or win
or buy. He desired a memory that was lost, lost in a lifetime of anger, sadness and fear.

Yes he, Mr. Strong, Mr. Smart, Mr. Rich, was afraid.

He knew now that he was afraid. He felt it.

Was that the feeling? Was that the memory?

Depressed and desolate, he dragged himself to his car.

He had left the keys in the ignition.

He did not care. It was only a thing.

 He sat his wet and sandy body heavily on the leather seat.

He did not care. It was only a thing.

He slammed the car door so hard that it rattled the windows.

He did not care.

He cared for NOTHING,

NO ONE,
except…
except…there was the feeling, the memory.

A memory of someone—a woman—NO, an angel.

Where was she?
Who was she?

He sighed and reached for the ignition. It seemed to take all his strength to turn the key and put the car
into reverse.

“Oh great,” he muttered to himself, “I knocked the rearview window out of position.” He reached up to
move it when he realized that not one time in his busy day or busy evening had he looked, really looked,
into a mirror.

Not one time had he looked at himself.

The light was still dim and it took a few moments for his eyes to focus on what he saw.

Then, with a gasp and a shot of recognition, he saw the eyes—

HER EYES.

Then he remembered the feeling, the feeling of unconditional love.

It was a long moment before he regained his reason.

It was a long moment before he realized that the eyes he looked into were actually his own.

But inside his eyes was a glint.

He was not alone!

“I am with you always,” she said inside his heart.

“WE ARE ONE!”

 Brainwaves and Consciousness

Brainwaves, like all waves, are measured in two ways. The first is frequency, or speed of electrical
pulses. Frequency is measured in cycles per second (cps or HZ), ranging from .5cps to 38cps. The second
measurement is amplitude, or how strong the brainwave is. There are four categories of brainwaves:
Beta, Alpha, Theta, and Delta. When we are accessing our multidimensional self we are able to use a
combination of all four brainwaves.

BETA WAVES

Beta waves represent our ability to consciously process our thoughts. We spend most of our waking
moments in Beta waves, in which our brainwaves pulsate at between 13 and 39 cycles per second. In
this state, our attention is focused on the day-to-day outside world. We are largely focused on the
logical, sequential activity of the left hemisphere because the brain is busy processing myriad
information that has arrived through our five senses.

If all this information is not put into some kind of order, we will become confused and overwhelmed.
The voice of our inner self can still be dimly heard, but it is like trying to talk to someone in a loud and
busy airport. You may be able to hear, but it is difficult to understand what is being said.

Beta brainwaves are conducive to stimulating thinking and action. Most of our current education is beta
geared, and is characterized by logical, analytical, intellectual thinking and written or verbal
communication. Beta waves are the predominant brainwaves in our everyday life. Without Beta waves
we would not be able to function in the outside world.

ALPHA WAVES

Alpha Waves have a bridging capacity between our conscious and unconscious/superconscious minds,
as well as a vivid imagery, and relaxed, detached awareness. When we completely relax, we shift into
Alpha waves, which are between 8 and 12 cps. Alpha waves are slower in frequency than Beta, but have
greater amplitude. A person who takes time out to reflect, or meditate or take a break from an activity is
often in an alpha state. When we concentrate intently on one thought, emotion, or activity we have less
stimuli to process and our brains can go into Alpha waves. With Alpha wave consciousness we are not
bound by time and space as we are in Beta Waves. This frees our left-brain’s logical, sequential
organization and allows us to also access our more creative and intuitive right brain.

Our right brain thinks in pictures and sounds that are not bound by human language. Because of this,
our thoughts, feelings, and/or activities are usually creative in nature such as dancing, writing, watching
a good play or listening to enjoyable music. There are fewer distractions now and it is easier to hear our
own inner voice. It is in this state that we have our moments of “A-ha”. Many performers, artists,
scientists, and athletes consciously or unconsciously put themselves into Alpha state to achieve their
inspiration and best performance.

Alpha brainwaves are conducive to creative problem solving, accelerated learning, mood elevation and
stress reduction. Intuitive insights, creative juices, inspiration, motivation, and daydreams characterize
Alpha waves. These waves are relaxed yet alert. Therefore, they provide a bridge between our conscious
and unconscious and/or superconscious minds.

THETA WAVES

Theta waves are our unconscious creativity, inspiration and spiritual connection. Theta waves, 4 to 7
cps, are associated with the deepest experiences of meditation and creativity. Theta waves are even
slower than Beta or Alpha and are typically of even greater amplitude. When we narrow our focus
primarily to our inner self, we can go into Theta waves. In this state it is difficult to maintain conscious
contact between our physical body and the outside world. To maintain this state of consciousness we
must keep our bodies still because we are so focused on our inside world that it would not be safe to
move around in the physical world.

In fact, the mere act of opening our eyes or listening to the exterior world could bring in too much
stimuli and shift our consciousness back to the faster brainwaves. It takes an experienced meditator to
achieve this state, and then, even more practice to bring the information we gain in that state back to
our conscious mind. To achieve this, we must be able to communicate this experience to our language
centers so that we can “save” it to our cerebral cortex.

Most often this Theta state is achieved only while sleeping and, as we all know, it is often difficult to
bring the memory of our dreams into our waking life. When we do so, it is in our right brain, symbolic,
imagistic language and not in the logical, sequential language of our left-brain. It is the bridging effect of
the Alpha waves that can bring our Theta wave perceptions into our conscious mind. Taking time to
relax upon waking, or writing and/or drawing after a deep meditation can carry the memory of our
Theta wave experiences into our Beta wave thoughts.

Theta brainwaves are conducive to profound inner peace, mystical truths, transformation of
unconsciously held limiting beliefs, creating a better quality of life, physical and emotional healing, and
finding our purpose and quality of life. They are characterized by a kind of knowing that feels like inner
wisdom, faith, meditation, psychic abilities and the retrieving of unconscious material. Theta provides
the “peak” in the peak experience.

DELTA WAVES

Delta waves are our superconscious empathy, interaction and radar connection to our full
multidimensional perception. Delta waves are of the greatest amplitude and the slowest frequency.
They usually range from .5 to 4 cps. They never go down to zero because that would mean that we were
dead. In this state of consciousness our bodies are in hibernation mode. In fact, Delta waves are often
associated with one being in a coma. Practiced yogis can consciously achieve this state. While in Delta
brainwaves they are able to regulate their body temperature and heart rate. They may even appear to
be dead, but they are able to revive themselves.

Delta Waves are the deepest level of dreamless sleep in which our bodies shut down. It is in this state
that our bodies can completely focus on healing and growing. Delta brainwaves are conducive to miracle
 type healing, divine knowledge, inner being and personal growth, rebirth, trauma recovery, oneness
with the universe (samadhi), and near death experiences. Delta provides intuition, empathic
attunement, and instinctual insight.

CHANGING BRAINWAVES

When we fall asleep our brain shifts gears and our brainwaves begin slowing down. We start at Beta
then go down to Alpha, Theta and then Delta. When we wake up, our brainwaves change in the reverse
order of Delta, Theta, Alpha and finally Beta. Just as we unconsciously change our brainwaves in sleep,
we can learn to consciously change our brainwaves while we are awake.

 To keep our brains in an effective Beta pattern, we can determine to narrow our focus to a few
things at a time, and choose not to allow ourselves to indulge in obsessive or fearful thinking.

 We can take time out to relax, contemplate our lives and enjoy our creativity to induce Alpha
brainwaves.

 We can meditate and/or pray and place our total focus upon our inner Self on a regular
rhythmic basis to induce Theta waves.

 We can get plenty of sleep, “Let go and let God”, and surrender to our Soul to induce Delta
waves.

It is important to put aside a time at least three to five days a week to spend inside with your SELF. This
meditation CD was created to assist you in that process.

If we can put aside that special time, we can learn to gain a conscious mastery over our thoughts and
emotions while living our everyday life. We can then realize that we choose our consciousness by
 choosing the thoughts and emotions we allow to linger in our mind. If we allow fear to dictate our
thinking and surrender to feelings of fear, our consciousness will be overwhelmed by the myriad stimuli
around us supporting that choice of fear.

Our Beta waves will then become rapid and erratic as our awareness darts from enemy to enemy like a
frightened rabbit. However, we are not rabbits. We have the ability to calm our thoughts and release
our fear by focusing on love and calling to our higher guidance for protection and wisdom. This inner
focus instantly lowers our brainwaves. With practice, we can learn to take a few deep breaths and call
on our guidance and/or chant or visualize our mantra.

A mantra is an inner or outer visual picture and/or a positive sentence that can be used to filter out fear
and negative thinking. For example, a visual mantra may be a symbolic picture of a favorite place, a
loved one, or a pet that evokes a positive feeling of peace and love. Verbal mantras work best if they are
in first person, present tense. For example: I am successfully fulfilling my goal. If the mantra is in the
future tense (I will successfully fulfill my goal.) it can be like a carrot on a stick that is never obtained. A
mantra is used to “edit out” negative thoughts and feelings by shifting our focus from the negative
thoughts and/or feeling to the positive mantra.

When we receive fearful thoughts and feelings, either from our inner or our outer world, we can use our
mantra to regain our balance in love. It is best if we choose a mantra that is associated with the fear. For
example, if the fear is that we will not achieve our goal, our visual mantra is a picture of our achieving it,
the verbal mantra is “I am achieving my goal” and the feeling is one that is associated with the
fulfillment of that goal.

If we can identify the fear before it is amplified by our conscious or unconscious attention, we can take a
moment to close our eyes (limit our focus), take a deep breath (breath through the fear), and visualize a
picture that is the antidote for our fear (choose another “channel”) while we say our verbal mantra and
allow the positive feelings of love to override the fear. Once we have regained our footing in love, we
can look again at the fear from our objective self. Does this fear carry a warning? If it does, then we can
listen to the warning, act appropriately, and release the fear.

SUMMARY

Our different brainwaves are similar to channels on the radio. Our mind is the carrier
wave that carries the message from our multidimensional self that is in the broadcast
studio (higher dimensions). All the stations (brainwaves) are sending their messages
ALL the time and we receive whichever “channel” we dial into. When we learn to
calibrate our consciousness to the different brainwaves, we set our expectations and
our perceptions to the reality that vibrates at that wavelength. For example:

Our “beta reality” would be one of many decisions and actions and our perceptions
would be calibrated primarily to the third dimension.
Our “alpha reality” would be one of creativity, artistic focus and relaxation, and our perceptions would
include the fourth dimension along with our third dimensional reality.

Our “theta reality” would be deeply spiritual and introspective and our perceptions would primarily be
fourth and fifth dimensional.

Our “delta reality” would be focused on our non-physical reality and our perceptions would be from our
Light bodies—our Higher Selves. As we remember our multidimensional consciousness, we will be able
to live all the above realities at once.

Even though our brains are the radio, it is best to let our Heart Chakra choose the channel. There is
much fear in the world and in our psyches. One of the most difficult aspects of learning to use our
multidimensional perceptions is to differentiate the fear that is a warning from the fear that is paranoia.
If we can learn to perceive our reality through our Heart Chakra, our fear will be greatly limited to
warning fears. Then we can learn to listen for LOVE.

“Where is love?” she asked the sky.

It did not answer.

The sky had no voice.
It merely looked back at her with its invisible eyes,
but it did surround her.

It did give her vital oxygen and protection from the harsh rays of the sun.
It provided for her an atmosphere where she could learn and grow.

However, it was silent.

It simply WAS!

“Where is love?” she asked the ground.

The ground did not have a voice.

It spoke a different language—the language was of the many.

The squirrels chirped,

the waters babbled,
the insects buzzed and
the sky spoke through the earth as it moved the leaves upon the earth’s trees.

But still her question was unanswered.

Yes, she walked upon the earth.

Yes, it proved to be a place where she could learn and grow.
 Was love there—just being, just growing
like the plants and animals around her?

No, love was more, she determined.

Learning and growing were often painful.

Where is love?” she asked inside—inside herself.

At first there was no voice—only a feeling.

The feeling was agitated, anxious, and unstable.
But she continued asking her inner question.

The feeling calmed.

It became more balanced—more stable.
The agitation left and the anxiety began to be replaced with…what?

There was a feeling,

a new feeling that she could not describe.
A feeling that she had no language for.

It was then that she heard the voice.

The voice was just a whisper at first and she could not understand it.

She turned all of her attention inside herself.

She closed her eyes so that she could not see the sky or the ground.

She focused her hearing internally so that she could not hear the water,
or the breeze rustling through the trees.

All she heard now was the inner whisper.

The whisper now became a voice.

It was a still, small voice,
but it did have a language—it was her language.

The voice spoke to her.

”Love is peace,” it said.

“Love is calm and time to look into the sky and lay upon the land.
Love is the ability to look inside and know your SELF.

“Feel me now—feel my voice.

Feel how my tone is filled with understanding.
Feel how my words are filled with acceptance.
 “Now, my one,
my beloved one,
feel how my voice is filled with LOVE.

“Hear my voice of love and know that you need not search for love.
Love lives inside—inside the voice—inside your heart.

“We are ONE

One voice
One form
One love

Feel the me that you are inside and

you will always find love.”

BETA WAVES

Beta waves, ranging from 13-40 cps or Hz, represent our everyday, normal state of
consciousness, which is focused primarily on external stimuli. Nobel Prize Winner, Sir
Francis Crick and other scientists believe that the 40 Hz Beta frequency may be the
brainwave that represents the act of cognition because 40 cps or Hz corresponds with
how long our neurons typically stay phase-locked on one stimulus.

Dr. Rodolfo Llinas, professor of neuroscience at New York University, believes that the
40 cps waves serve to connect structures in the cortex where advanced information
processing occurs with the thalamus in the lower brain region, at the location that complex relay and
integration functions are carried out. However, all these stimuli are not accessible with our conscious
awareness. Of the myriad stimuli that enter our brain, which information will be integrated in our
conscious mind and which information will be stored in our unconscious and superconscious for future
access?

Beta wave information that is usually directed to our everyday conscious mind is:

1) Information that is important for survival

2) Information that is familiar
3) Information that is expected
4) Information that is desired

The short, fast Beta brain waves are bound by the logical, sequential, “time-bound” rules of the third
dimension. Information that cannot be placed into a sequential or cause-effect pattern will go into the
Unconscious because the confusion this information causes would interfere with survival. However, if
 the stimuli become familiar, they can then be processed in the Beta waves and integrated into the
information of our daily life.

Information that is expected and/or desired may also be routed to the conscious mind even though it
may not be “time-bound.” For example, if we are interested in the parapsychological or metaphysical,
we not only believe that stimuli can be received from other dimensions, we expect and desire it.
Therefore, we can integrate this information into our mundane reality.

Beta wave information that is usually directed to the unconscious mind is:

1) Information about our physical body

2) Information about our emotions
3) Information about our ego/self
4) Information about others

Most of this information will be “reactions” to our physical life. If we are a “conscious person,” meaning
that we can maintain some degree of inner focus while we go about our daily life, we may be able to
consciously perceive these “unconscious” reactions.

The Western mind often focuses the concept of “self” in our minds rather than our bodies. Therefore,
we tend to give more importance to information about our mental well-being than our physical well-
being, that is until we become injured or sick. Then any information that we receive about our body
becomes VERY important. It is the same with our emotions. Just as we do not perceive the information
from our bodies until we get sick, we often are not aware of our emotions until they are out of our
control.

Beta wave information that is usually directed to the superconscious mind is:

1) Information about our higher SELF

2) Information about the Collective Consciousness of the world around us
3) Information about our personal “mission” (i.e. our reason for coming to Earth)
4) Information about the higher dimensions

Our ego/self is most likely to consciously perceive information regarding how we interact with others in
our society. Although, if we believe that information from our superconscious mind is important to our
survival, we will desire and expect to consciously receive information from it. As we habitually,
consciously receive information from our SELF, it will become more familiar and easier to integrate into
our conscious reality.

However, most superconscious stimuli cannot be received by Beta waves as they resonate to a higher
frequency carrier wave, such as Alpha, Theta, and Delta. We can perceive the carrier frequency of the
superconscious only when we have expanded our consciousness to the extent that we can access
information from both our Higher Self and our Unconscious Self while we are conscious to the external,
physical world. Our challenge is to integrate that information into our daily life.

INTEGRATION INTO DAILY LIFE

Beta waves focus our perceptions and awareness towards our external third dimensional reality. These
brainwaves must also organize all our conscious perceptions into the third dimensional construct of
space/time. Concurrently, it is this sequential space/time processing which calibrates our perception to
the third dimension.

Beta waves must also constantly differentiate between “me” and “not me” in order to maintain the
third dimensional illusion of separation. Then the Beta waves must also factor in the ever-increasing list
of limitations that maintain our ego within the physical reality. Beta waves belong to our ego’s sensory
mechanism. To perceive beyond the limitations of the ego, we must calibrate the frequency of our
consciousness away from the separation and limitations of our ego.

In Alpha wave consciousness, we limit the focus of our attention and therefore, our perception. If we
simply close our eyes and attune to our emotions, body sensations and thoughts, we can sense our
inner world. If we then learn to hear the inner music and see our inner pictures, we can create enough
“nowness” of perception to slow our brain’s frenetic energy to the Alpha waves. The Alpha waves will
then give us a glimpse of the ever-present fourth dimension. From the fourth dimension, time and space
begin to blur, as in our dreams. One moment we are “here” and the next moment we are “there.”
Shapes also morph so that we can experience third and fourth dimensional faces of our SELF within one
vision.

In the brainwave patterns of Theta and Delta everything is experienced simultaneously in the NOW.
Therefore our Delta and Theta experiences are “unconscious” to our third dimensional consciousness. In
order to integrate into our “conscious” life information we receive in Theta and Delta waves, these
perceptions must be formatted into the sequential function of our third dimensional brain. Otherwise, it
will resonate only to the fourth dimension and the third dimensional brain will not be able to perceive or
remember it. We can learn to use our focused Alpha brainwaves to transfer, or “download”, information
from Theta and Delta waves. Once these “files” are downloaded into our Alpha consciousness, they can
more easily be integrated into our everyday Beta consciousness.

The 70-85% of our brain that is usually unused is only accessed while our attention is focused on a
meditative and creative activity. When we learn to calibrate our consciousness through balancing our
emotions, calming our minds and attuning to our inner reality, we can access information from other
dimensions. As we consciously expand the full capacity of our personal computers—our brains—we will
be surprised by how much better they can serve us.

For example, with our multidimensional consciousness, we are able to use the Alpha Bridge to integrate
the otherwise unconscious spiritual guidance of Theta waves and the superconscious higher dimensional
 information of Delta waves with our conscious, Beta wave thinking. It is within this balanced state of
Conscious, Unconscious and Superconsscious that we can BE our SELF.

A chakra is like a wheel that creates a vortex which can “download” energy from the
higher dimensions. This higher dimensional energy, known as prana (or chi), is not
physical. Prana is the life force or animating principle of our physical bodies. Our ego,
emotions, intellect and mind, as well as the physical elements of earth, water, air, fire,
and ether are creations of the life force within us.

This “downloaded” prana is an aspect of our consciousness in the same way that our
aura is, but it is denser than our aura and less dense than our physical body. Our
chakras interact with our physical system via a connection with a specific endocrine gland and nerve
plexus, which associates each chakra with a different area of our bodies. Chakras one through three, as
well as an explanation of how the chakras work, is in the Unconscious Section of this site.

HIGHER AND LOWER CHAKRAS

The Fourth Chakra is the Heart Chakra. Chakras one through three are often called the lower chakras;
probably because they rule our “lower”, more primal nature, while chakras four through seven are often
called our higher chakras. The fifth and sixth chakras are an octave above the second and third chakras,
but they rule similar areas of physical life. For example, the fifth chakra rules creativity and
communication just like the second chakra, but the second chakra rules our basic communications in our
homes and our procreative creativity, while the fifth chakra rules our more complicated
communications and our creativity in the world.

The sixth chakra is an octave higher than the third chakra. Our third chakra rules our issues of “power
over” and “power within” and our abilities to tune into messages sent to us via the fourth dimension,
whereas our sixth chakra rules our spiritual power and our ability to commune with our higher guidance.

The first chakra (Root Chakra), the fourth chakra (Heart Chakra), and the seventh chakra (Crown Chakra)
are connected in a somewhat different fashion. Our Root Chakra brings our feminine, physically
manifest, energy up into our bodies and our Crown Chakra brings our masculine, spiritually unmanifest,
energy down into our bodies. These two transpersonal polarities meet with a burst of light in our Heart
Chakra.

Our Heart Chakra is also where our personal feminine/matter and masculine/spirit energies integrate.
Therefore, the Heart Chakra is often thought of as the chakra of relationships. These relationships begin
with the relationship between our inner male and female polarities as well as our human and divine
polarities. The success of these integrations has a strong impact upon our external relations and our
ability to be happy and successful in our lives.
 MASCULINE AND FEMININE ENERGIES

Certain chakras demonstrate primarily masculine energy and others

demonstrate primarily feminine energy. Masculine energy flows outward and is
related to expression and action while feminine energy flows inward and is
related to reception and emotion.

Emotion here is defined as “energy in motion”. The second chakra (Navel

Chakra) and the sixth chakra (Third Eye) are of a feminine energy while the
third chakra (Solar Plexus Chakra) and fifth chakra (Throat Chakra) are of a masculine energy. Therefore,
we are receptive to emotions with our second-feminine chakra and express those emotions with our
masculine-fifth chakra through creativity and communication.

Our feminine-sixth chakra is an octave above our masculine-third chakra. Our sixth chakra allows us to
receive spiritual power and information from our higher guidance, and our third chakra can use our
personal power to express that information through “right action” and clear, intellectual and/or psychic
interactions.

The first, fourth and seventh chakras hold both feminine and masculine energy. Therefore, these three
chakras assist us in learning how to integrate our masculine and feminine energy fields. The Root Chakra
pulls energy up from the earth to serve as a source of grounding and vitality, a quality which both men
and women need. The Crown Chakra pulls energy down from the universe to open our multidimensional
awareness, a quality which both men and women need.

The Heart Chakra is where we integrate our masculine and feminine energy as well as our human self
and spirit self. Within our Heart Chakra, we can raise our consciousness through the power of love or
lower our consciousness through the power of fear. Our Heart Chakra is where we wage our battle
between the Light and the Dark. Many cultures think of our Heart as the Seat of our Soul.

It is through our emotions that we are able to perceive the masculine and feminine energies of prana as
they enter our aura through our chakra system. The experience of intimacy is largely based on our
ability to consciously perceive these waves of energy in movement.

Fifth Chakra- Masculine Seventh Chakra-M&F Sixth Chakra- Feminine

Expression of emotion through Integration of masculine energy down into Reception of power
communication and creativity third dimensional male/female energy field through visions and higher
guidance
 Heart Chakra-M&F
Integration of the masculine/feminine and
human/divine within us

Second Chakra-Feminine First Chakra-M&F Third Chakra-Masculine

Reception of emotions as Integration of feminine energy up into third Expression of power
energy in motion dimensional male/female energy field through actions and
intellect

The relationship between our internal masculine and feminine energy forms the basis of how we
interact with the world and with our “SELF”.

THE VALUE OF SEPARATION

In our higher dimensional selves, we are androgynous beings who live in complete unity with ALL THAT
IS. We must remember that we have chosen to take on a third dimensional body so that we can learn
from the experience of separation. Whenever we take a physical incarnation we have the opportunity to
learn more about ourselves through the departmentalization of time and space. Our physical selves are
like scouts that forge ahead into the physical territory of separation and limitation so that we can
individualize a portion of ourselves for growing and advancement.

Unfortunately, the third dimension can be an extremely difficult plane and we are often so hurt by our
fear and pain that it appears, from the perspective of our human consciousness, that we have not grown
at all. However, from the perspective of our Soul, it is often these painful lives in which we learn the
most. Then there are lives where we have “remembered to remember” who we are. Within that
remembrance is the higher guidance that can carry us through the worst situations. At the end of these
incarnations we do not experience death. Instead, we experience a glorious reunion as we return Home
to our true self.

THE SECRET OF INTIMACY

From the point of view of our Soul, we want to reunify with our
multidimensional spiritual self, and we often try to fulfill that need of
unification through relationships with other physical persons. We experience
this unification through deep and loving intimacy. However, in the third
dimension, deep intimacy is based on strong boundaries. If both parties of the
relationship are assured that they will NOT become lost, will not become
absorbed into the one with whom they are intimate, they can relax into the
moments of unity.

The definition of intimacy is the removal of barriers, but it is the deliberate choice of the removal that
creates the feeling of unity. If each one perceives their body and consciousness as their home, then they
can take responsibility for what happens in and around them. If we had no home, if we lived on the
street where we had no boundaries, we would feel so vulnerable all the time that we would not feel
safe. If we do not feel safe, then we will not allow ourselves to merge with another for fear that our Self
will be extinguished.

We have many words for love: I love ballgames, I love chocolate, I love competition, I love my hair. How
are these loves the same as or different from deep intimate love? Also, love and fear can become so
entangled that it is difficult to determine which is which. The first time we truly fall in love with someone
we surrender ourselves in a fashion that we never will again. In our naivety, we have not yet
experienced how much love can hurt. Then, when love returns as fear and pain, we have created no
boundaries and we are deeply wounded. Then the scar tissue builds and we are afraid to try intimacy
again.

It is through creating the protective boundaries around our personal essence that we can gain
confidence that we will not allow another to steal who we are. If we see our ‘self’ as our home, we can
take the responsibility of maintaining that “home”. We can choose to “keep the door closed” and find
intimacy within or we can choose to “open the door” and invite someone into our Heart. Would we
allow just anyone into our home? Would we allow them to take anything that they want or destroy our
possessions? NO! We must think of our heart like our home. We have in our heart what is most valuable
to us and we can choose to share it with others—WHEN IT IS SAFE! We would not invite a burglar into
our home and we do not want to invite into our heart one who would harm us.

As we mature and learn to differentiate between our fear of intimacy and a warning form our higher self
that this person is not safe, we can feel confident enough to experience deep intimacy. When we love
ourselves, we will not allow others to harm us. However, love is not just about protecting and receiving.
Love, true interpersonal love, is about giving. We cannot give away what we do not have and if we
cannot love ourselves, then we cannot love another. True love is based upon acceptance. Only if we
truly accept ourselves, can we truly accept another. When we can learn Unconditional Love we will
activate our High Hearts, but that is often not until the Kundalini has reached our Crown Chakra.

LOCATION: The location of our fourth chakra is in our heart.

PETALS: This chakra rules the first of the higher vibrations. There are twelve spokes or
petals. Twelve in numerology reduces to the number three. Three is the number which
represents the relationship between Wisdom, Power and Love. It is this balance that is
a primary focus of the Heart Chakra. Wisdom without Love and Power would be cruel
and weak. Power without Wisdom and Love would be dangerous and selfish, and Love without Power
and Wisdom would be victimized and foolish. In our hearts we must learn how to find and join all three
 of these virtues.

NOTES AND MANTRA: The note for this chakra is F# and the mantra is “Yam” or “a” as in ah. Chanting
theses mantras in the key of F# while focusing our attention on this area of our body can enable us to
more consciously access the Heart Chakra.

COLOR: The color for this chakra is green (and pink for the High Heart). Green is the middle color on
the light spectrum and represents healing, growth and health.

RULES: The Heart Chakra is the hub of our bodies, the center point where our internal masculine and
feminine and our human and divine energies meet. The fourth chakra rules ALL of our intra- and inter-
personal relationships. This chakra rules our perception of love, our ability to give and receive love from
others, our highest essence, and ourselves. Our High Heart rules Unconditional Love and the lower Heart
rules human love. It also governs compassion, healing, lungs, breath, and our sense of time, which is tied
into the rhythmic cycles of our breath and heart beat.

SENSE: The Heart Chakra rules our sense of touch. Touch is the first intimacy that we know as infants
and remains our most powerful unspoken means of communication throughout our lives. Touch can be
the most loving or the most fearful means of communication. It is in our hearts that we learn about
touch and how we, in turn, wish to touch others.

ASTROLOGICAL SIGN: Libra is the sign of relationships and Venus, the planet of love, rules it. Libra
teaches us to balance our attention and love between our self and those that we love. Venus urges us to
strive for contact, love, harmony and the augmentation of self.

ELEMENT: Air is the element that is ruled by this chakra. The fourth chakra also rules our lungs, which is
how we bring air—oxygen—into our bodies. The relationship between our lungs and our heart is vital.
Without the fresh oxygen that our lungs drive into our hearts, our red blood cells could not carry vital
life-force throughout our bodies.

CONSCIOUSNESS: The fourth chakra rules our everyday, conscious lives. However, even in the most
scientific person, some fourth dimensional aspects of empathy and intuition arise. The Heart Chakra
rules our family and community consciousness, and it is through our hearts that we strive for unity
consciousness with all life and with Mother Earth Herself.

Our “human love” can often be filled with negativity, fear, hatred and cruelty. However, if we can
function from our “High Heart”, our love is Unconditional and we are accepting and free of judgment. It
is the challenge of our hearts to connect with and receive the love of our spiritual SELF so that we can
heal the harm that others have done to us. Then, from the heart space of healing and self-love, we can
love others as well.

PERSONAL TIMELINE: This chakra represents the adolescent stage of life. In adolescence, a child
creates his or her own identity, and to do this, they often rebel against those who have loved and guided
them. They then must find the qualities of Wisdom, Power and Love that they have received from their
inner and outer realities to develop the persona they wish to live.
SOCIAL TIMELINE: The time era best represented by the Heart Chakra is the Renaissance. It was during
the Renaissance that art and beauty was reborn after a long and painful dark age. The concept of
“nations” began to replace the reality of “empires,” and worship was focused primarily on one God.

ENDOCRINE GLAND: The endocrine gland for this chakra is the Thymus Gland, which is the core of our
immune system and vital for our healing. Often it has been said, “love heals”. Both the psychological and
the physiological centers of healing are in the Heart Chakra. The heart is known as the symbol of life. In
metaphysical literature it is said that the Atma, which is the Three-Fold Flame of Life, is activated at our
birth and extinguished at our death.

NERVE PLEXUS: The nerve plexus for this chakra is the cardiac plexus, which is the neurological hub for
the heart, lungs and the blood circulatory system. Without the circulation of blood and oxygen, we
cannot live in our third dimensional world.

CLEAR: When our Heart Chakra is clear and balanced we can experience love, compassion, acceptance
and fulfillment. Our heart and respiratory system are strong and healthy, we have a good immune
system, and we feel calm and joyful. We are able to balance our masculine and feminine aspects as well
as our human and our divine aspects. Our relationship with our SELF and with others is happy, and we
have found our service to our family, our community, our nation and our planet.

UNCLEAR: When our Heart Chakra is unclear, we have an immune deficiency, lack of joy, heart
problems, and bitterness in life. We are insensitive, emotionally closed, passive and sad. We have
cardio-vascular or respiratory problems. We may suffer from hypertension, a stroke, a heart attack or
asthma. Our lives often feel unfulfilled and we have not found our position in our family and in our
community. Our relationships are unloving because we are as unable to receive love, as we are to give
it. We are often critical, judgmental, uncompassionate and joyless.

EARTH CHAKRA: Earth’s Heart Chakra is Haleakala, Maui. One visit to the verdant growth and aromatic
breeze of Maui is enough to understand why it is Mother Earth’s heart.

DIMENSIONS: The Heart Chakra rules the Beta wave consciousness of everyday third dimensional life
and the Alpha wave consciousness which is the bridge to the higher dimensions. When our heart is
open, we can live the beauty of every moment, smell every rose, create a reality of love and harmony
and combine our superconscious guidance with our mundane life.

Metaphysically, the Heart Chakra rules the areas of the brain that are the higher cortex and abstract
thinking. These areas are best activated when we are “in the groove” of handling our everyday reality
and when we have taken the time and focus to access our creative self.

SUMMARY: Our Heart Chakra determines our ability to expand our consciousness. There is no degree
of meditation that will access the higher dimensions if we cannot open our hearts to love. Without love
we could not travel beyond the Lower Astral Plane and our consciousness would be limited to the
separation and limitation represented by our ego self.

Above all else, it is LOVE that allows us to climb the stairs to our observer self and allow true objectivity
 in our lives. From a perspective of objectivity, we can be free of the desires and passions of everyday
life. Then we can be free to find our meaning as we progress through the development of our
consciousness from dependent—to independent—to dependable.

When our Heart Chakra is opened, our sense of self is not limited to our ego. When we have learned to
balance our masculine/feminine and human/divine energies, we expand our SELF from individual
consciousness—to family consciousness—to a community consciousness—to national consciousness—
to planetary consciousness. Then we are ONE with the Mother, Lady Gaia, and we can realize that
whatever we do to another member upon the body of Earth, we do to ourselves.

I live in mountains high above

And in they clouds they touch with Love

I live in valleys deep below

And in the caves my light does glow

Within the heights and far beneath

My inner self holds the belief

The belief that I shall never end

As just a spark—my Source did send

A spark from regions far beyond

Came down to earth to form a bond

A bond between the sky and earth

MY spirit into matter’s birth

As I awake for journey’s end

No need to lie, or to pretend

I am here and I am there

I’m everyplace and everywhere

I hold my heart within my mind

I AM the SELF I seek to find

MY awareness I prepare to wake

To spirit’s journey that I take

Beyond the limits I have known

Into the Oneness I’ve been shown
 A Personal Experience
Of the Rising Kundalini

Opening of the Heart chakra

TIME FRAME 1985-1988

The opening of the chakra just above it usually precedes the final initiation of a chakra. Therefore, my
final initiation for the third chakra was in 1986, but the opening of the fourth chakra first began in 1985
with the death of my beloved grandmother. In fact, both of my grandmothers died that year. As I was
claiming my power, the “grandmother generation” died. This pushed my mother into the
“grandmother” role and me firmly into her role as “mother”. The baton was passed on to the next
generation and my power within the family unit increased. Even though I had been a mother for quite
some time, now it was time to be a mentor. (See Maiden, Mother, and Mentor behind the Behavior
Door in the Conscious Section.)

SPIRITUAL LIFE

The fourth, heart chakra represents our love relationships on a horizontal plane with persons, places,
and all life forms as well as our love relationship (or lack of it) with ourselves. The high heart represents
our unconditional love on a vertical plane with our higher dimensional guides and higher dimensional
selves. The high heart does not totally open until after Kundalini has traveled into the Crown Chakra to
join with Her completion. However, grounding of unconditional love into our third dimensional heart
greatly expands our consciousness and heals our “broken hearts”. I will talk about the opening of my
lower heart here and talk about the experience of opening my high heart later.

In 1985 I was still receiving spiritual communications from Long Island. Several of the Ascended Masters
who channeled through the Long Island “church” offered a gift to their readers to come into the fourth
dimension each night for one month (the harvest month of October) to have one veil of illusion removed
per night. I decided to accept that invitation. Each morning I channeled my experiences of the night
before. This was my first book, ”Thirty Veils of Illusion”. During this month, my grandmother was dying.

It was as if I was crossing over just like her, only I would still maintain my physical body. As my heart
chakra was opening, I was consciously and clearly bridging the gap between my world and the higher
worlds. The bridge was not only created with the information that I received but also with the love that I
was able to feel coming to me from the fourth dimension. The experience also gave a voice to my inner
self that had been so silenced in my struggle to “survive” and “fit in”.
 I also traveled to Long Island to meet everyone that I had been communicating with for over a decade.
Somehow, that experience disillusioned me. They were all “just people”. This was the beginning of a
long lesson that I was to learn about integrating the spiritual life with the physical life. Since I was unable
to love me for who I was—right now—I needed to believe that all spiritual people where somehow
sainted. I hope that the readers of this journal will see that I am just a regular person. Even though I
truly believe that the Kundalini did rise, it did not make me into a saint or ascended being. It just allowed
me to be more of who I always was. Spiritual work does not finish, as it is infinite. However, at that time
I could not realize that. I still felt such fear and struggle in my daily life that I had to believe that
something wonderful would come along and take it all away.

CAREER LIFE

During the opening of my heart chakra my career life took a back seat to my personal life. My family
needed me and I discovered that I deeply needed them. I also knew that my body needed me too. My
immune system was compromised of all my stress; I greatly needed time to heal my family and me. I
decided to take a few years to work only three days a week, and boy, did I need it for the challenges
ahead!

It may have sounded as if I had completely abandoned my family in all my spiritual and career ventures,
but that was not true. When I was so busy, people would ask me, “How can you do all this when you
have a husband and two children?” I would respond, “It is because of them that I can do all of this.”
However, I had been gone too much, both psychically and mentally. We all went to therapy and I tried
to do my best to heal whatever wounds I had created by my absence. One of the main things that I
learned was that I had guilt about not being a good mother because I had guilt about not being a good
daughter. I also realized that what I had done for myself I had actually done for the family. In allowing
myself to follow my inner directions I had been a role model for my children to do the same.

PERSONAL LIFE—PHYSICAL BODY

The heart chakra rules the thymus gland, which governs our immune system. I knew that it would be a
very good idea at this time to focus my attentions on taking care of my physical body. I ate healthy,
meditated, practiced Yoga or Tai Chi, and wrote out my feelings in my journal daily. I believe that it was
these practices that saved my health. That is along with a long hard look at my dark side—depression!
There was in anchor in my heart that needed to be removed. That anchor was made of fear and it
expressed itself as depression.

FINAL INITIATION

Interestingly, although the heart chakra is about being in relationships, my final initiation was about
 being alone. Isn’t that where all our relationships begin—with ourselves? My husband had an
opportunity to take a job where he would be away. We would only be able to see each other on Sunday
afternoons when he would be in town. For months before that, my inner voice had been whispering,
“You know, you never have never lived alone.” Well, now I would get to—or have to. We needed the
money, my husband needed the experience and I needed to totally focus on my children—at last. Little
did I know that my real focus would be on my self and my life long battle with depression?

All my life my depression had hidden within my emotional dramas, mental challenges, and my busy,
busy life. Now, I was not working very hard, the kids were in school or otherwise involved in being
teenagers and for a lot of time I was alone—that is alone with my depression. I could of course find
more dramas to tack my depression onto, but the reality is depression is a mind/body illness, and I had
been depressed since I was a child. Since I was a child I had felt different and alone. I wanted to go
“Home”, but I didn’t know where Home was. I only knew that it was not in that house, or that planet or
even that dimension.

The physical world had always scared me. Too many people were mean and I lived in constant fear of
not fitting in. Of course this struggle was silent. To someone looking from the outside, I probably looked
like a “lucky” middle class girl, in a nice home, from a good family. However, as a teenager I had
thoughts about suicide daily and felt totally alone with even the most “popular” group. I tried to solve
my depression by getting married, by having children, by getting a career, by getting married again etc.,
etc. However, doing something is not the cure for depression.

Depression was, and still is, my dark side. It is the excuse I can give myself for being a victim. “They” are
the enemy. “They” are the reason why I live in fear and unhappiness. Before I could open my heart
chakra and step into my role of mentor I had to face my own dark side and make it my friend. I
meditated, I cried, I screamed, I released oceans of pain. “Take this from me,” I called to my higher
guidance. “I can no longer tolerate this feeling of not being good enough, of not being HOME.” But
“Home” was some place far away, unreachable, unattainable. I was a victim to my choice to incarnate.
The part of me that had remembered my multidimensional self had become my enemy. Now I had to
find a way to forgive the world and to forgive myself for being a part of it.

I had nowhere to hide now, not in a relationship, not in school, not in work and not in my children. I had
to face my own pain alone. I had to accept that my pain/fear was real even if I could not yet understand
why it was so intense. And release it I did. How did I release it? I felt it; I felt all the feeling that had been
hiding in my unconscious for my entire life. It was not fun. In fact it was awful, but it was also a relief to
finally let the damn break, to let my happy face crack, and to allow myself to feel how I really felt. It took
a lot of courage, and love for myself to do it. But my inner guidance was strong then and held my hand
the through out the entire process. Gradually, as I allowed my unconscious to communicate my “bad”
feelings to my conscious self, my depression subsided.

Then I began to have dreams. The house we lived in was small and the landlady was “crazy” and
invasive. She stalked my “nest”, invaded my world and was a constant source of agitation in my life. I
was already deeply missing my real home and the landlady (a projection my own craziness) was making
 my earthly home uninhabitable.

Meanwhile, the dreams were telling me of a beautiful house right near the ocean. Over and over I would
have a similar dream. I had “manifested” a home before with my desire body and intension. I got the
exact house I had asked for, but I had left out one important element, the landlord. In fact, since I had
left the home my ex-husband and I had built, I had had many landlord problems. Guilt perhaps? Well,
this landlord was the epitome of all my landlord problems, but I felt that I should stay there for my kids.

Then one day my son said, “Mom, when are we going to leave this place?” Simultaneously, the landlady
raised the rent by hundreds of dollars and a realtor called me to look at a new place. The last dream I
had had was that I had moved into my new home. It was blocks from a beautiful ocean cove and had a
great view. In the dream, I was getting ready to go to bed and was walking to lock the door when a
feeling of deep, joyous thanksgiving overcame me. I fell to my knees and said, “Thank you God for this
beautiful home!”

I went to the house that the realtor had told me about. It had been vacant for 6 weeks and the owners
were desperate to rent it. I knew that it was within my price range—barely. When I went there, I saw
that it was 1-½ blocks from the beach. I entered the house alone as my husband was still working away
and walked up a strangely familiar stairway. When I entered the living room I saw a gorgeous view. I fell
to my knees and said, ”Thank you God for this beautiful home.” It was a few days later when I was
standing on the beach with my friend that I remembered the dream because it was exactly the same
cove as in my dream.

When we moved into our new house I installed the “no junk” law. Anything that was old or unnecessary
did not make the cut into the new house. While during my final shipment of boxes to our new home I
heard my inner guidance say in a voice so clear it sounded physical, “Congratulations, you have
completed your karma with landlords.” I still live in that house and the landlords have always been
wonderful.

The initiation of my heart chakra allowed me to clear much of the old fear and sorrow of not being in my
true “Home” in the higher dimensions. It was through surrendering that fear to my higher guidance that
I allowed the love of my heart to manifest a perfect “Home” in the physical world. Most important of all,
I learned that HOME IS WHERE THE HEART IS!

The breeze gently caressed the small brush

creating a dance of fluttering leaves.

The stillness was absolute with the loudest sound being

the distant wind through the trees.

Where had life gone?

 Just a moment ago I was a young woman
filled with promise and depression.

The promise died easily,

but the depression stayed
and stayed…

Now the promise is returning

and the depression is an unwelcome visitor
rather than a constant tenant.

Perhaps now the promise of my dreams

can come true.

“You are too old to receive your dreams,”

whispered the raspy voice of Depression
to the innocent ear of Promise.

“Promise knows NO age,”

was the innocent reply.

“I will never leave you,”

threatened the offended Depression.

“I wouldn’t want you to,”

soothed Promise.
“You are my inspiration.”

“Bah—it is not my job to inspire.

It is my job to extinguish.”

“Extinguish?”
questioned Promise

“Extinguish you!”
screamed Depression.

But then the gentle breeze

set the leaves to dancing once again.

It was so enchanting that

even Depression took notice.

In the distance a bird cried a tone so sweet

that the voice of Depression could not be heard.

“I want to hear you,”

 called Promise.
“It is from your darkness that I gather your light.
It is from your sadness that I know joy
and from your anger that I find peace.

“We are not enemies,”

pleaded Promise,
“We are the two that makes the one.”

“I don’t understand your dribble,”

snarled Depression.

The bird flew closer now.

In fact, it landed on the railing before me.

A simple sparrow it was,

small and brown—nothing special,
yet it stared into me as if it knew me.

It stared past the Promise

and into the Depression.

It did nothing…
It said nothing…

But the wild freedom of the bird

touched the captured spirit of Depression.

Then in a blink the bird was gone

And I sat alone once again

Alone with my depression

and alone with the promise that it held.

When my depression cleared, I was able to open my heart to what I desired and what I deserved. I then
moved into my new home and stepped onto the
FOURTH STEP TO SOUL
 Excerpts from:

SEVEN STEPS TO SOUL

A Poetic Journey of Spiritual Transformation

By Suzan Caroll

THE FOURTH STEP TO SOUL

Relationships ~
Learning to Love Ourselves, Others, and the Planet

Relationships allow us to learn about love and the healing power that it holds. However, whatever
conflict we hold inside ourselves will be mirrored out to the relationships around us. If we can learn to
love ourselves, then we can forgive our past and create a new future. Only in loving ourselves can we
allow ourselves to trust enough to freely love another. When we have truly permitted love into our
hearts and lives, we can realize that each of us is a portion of a greater whole. This whole is our planet. If
we do not love our planet, we will not truly show our love to our people for we won’t create a safe place
for them to live. Once our hearts are filled with love, our sphere of concern widens and a responsibility
to all life grows. This responsibility to all life is the dominion of the Goddess.

The Goddess is the beacon of the power of love. This power of love is an energy field and it is not limited
to women, or even to humans. The beacon of the Goddess finds our mates, bears our children, and
holds our families together. The Goddess nurtures, heals, and grows our seeds of creativity into
manifestation. Men may also live the power of the Goddess, and more of them are doing so every day.
Balancing the God and Goddess within us allows us to create and maintain relationships that are co-
operative and peaceful.

TAKING THE FOURTH STEP

She saw the fourth stair before her. It was on the stairway that curved up to the
porch of the house she shared with her true love. Could she allow the joy of this
love to take root in her heart and give birth to all that continues; or would the pain
of the past hold her in fear? This stairway was short, but each step held a lesson.
These lessons were meant to teach her how to hold her love completely open—without giving her Self
away. Could she heal her past and learn her lessons?

To find that answer, she must love herself first.

 THE FOURTH CHAKRA AND RELATIONSHIPS

The fourth chakra represents our ability to love. Without love we feel isolated and
alone. However, if we do not love ourselves we have difficulty accepting the love of
others. Our inability to love others and our self is the result of past experiences and we
must heal our hurt before we can truly open our hearts.

HEALING THE HURT

There are very few who have not experienced some hurt in regard to love. Therefore, our Heart Chakra
teaches us to forgive. This forgiveness is largely based on understanding. Understanding creates
acceptance, and from acceptance we gain the true intimate knowing that is LOVE.

This forgiveness, acceptance, knowing and intimacy must begin with our Self.

AWAKEN

The early morning light

shines through the window
glistening and dancing
across the table.

Now is the time to remember,

remember your Self.

Now, when the light is near,

allow it to enter deep within
to reveal your Soul and

awaken ancient memories

that know all,
feel all,
 think all,
love all.

For only in
knowing your Self
can you truly know another.

Only in
trusting your Self
can you truly trust another.

Only in
receiving comfort from your Self
can you truly comfort another.

Only in
loving your Self
can you truly love another.

OPENING THE HEART

Once we have developed intimacy with our Self, we can feel guided and protected enough to open our
hearts to others. Through the vulnerability of an open heart we can learn the lessons of love.

THE LESSON OF LOVE

To love from the

Center of your Heart
can pull you from your Self.

To love from the

Center of your Heart
can make your life a dream.
 A dream of question,
and a dream of fulfillment
beyond all conception.

To love from the

Center of your Heart
is to be naked in another,
to open from your Soul.

But how can you keep your Self

when you love from the
Center of your Heart?

You don't.
You share it.
Oh, but to share what you don't know
is impossible.

It is impossible to share a Self

you have not found.

To love from the

Center of your Heart
requires that you find that Self.

You must find the Self

that lives in the center of your Heart,
and Share!

Share what you didn’t know you had until

you loved from the
Center of your Heart.

LIVING IN LOVE

Living in love is not easy. We must constantly face the darkness and fear that is within us and within
those with whom we have chosen to have intimate relationships. To be truly loving to our self, we need
to maintain a balance of independence and vulnerability. We need to keep our hearts open so that we
can maintain our inner relationship between our own feminine/masculine and human/divine selves. We
must remember that love grows best with understanding, acceptance and freedom.
 I MISS YOU

The candle burns

without your essence.
The mirror reflects
without your presence.

The sun still rises

and sets each day,
but something’s missing
when you’re away.

Apart we look
inside to see,
we can be in love
and still be free.

Then, when we’re

together again,
something starts
and something ends.

We await our reunion

knowing we’ve grown.
For together we’re more
then when we’re alone.

I await your return.

My heart calls your name.
Our souls are quite separate,
yet somehow the same.

For I know, as the sun

sets in the night sea,
it will rise again each dawn
on you, my dear,
 and me.

LOVING THE PLANET

When we expand our sense of Self, our relationships expand to encompass all of life. When we honor
the feminine as well as the masculine, we remember the Goddess in everyone, whether they are male
or female, as well as the Goddess within our home—planet Earth.

ARISE

Arise, awaken-
the Mother calls.
Alight your wings
your tails, your claws.

The Earth is ready

for a change
and many fear
disaster’s range.

Fear not for Light

and Love and Purity,
but rather know them
as security.

If you have learned

to Love each other,
you’ve learned to Love Earth
as your Mother.

But, if in your greed,

you have taken all
it is that choice
that is your fall.
 Release them now
your many things.
They close the eyes
and clip the wings.

For that which is possessed

possesses.
And that which is released
releases.

The flight of the Phoenix

began with a fire
to cleanse and
purify the mire.

The streams of Life

will flow forever.
The breath of Spirit,
it ceases never.

Protect the Earth.

Embrace the Moon.
Accept the Sun.

The hour is SOON!

With our hearts open we are now ready to approach

THE FOURTH STEP TO SOUL

As she moved to the fourth pillar, she felt a warming in her heart where once there was dread and a chill
was starting to bloom. Could it be that she could actually feel alive and happy, not once in awhile, or in
between moments of desperation and pain, but happy and peaceful most of the time?

Happy and peaceful, not because she got something or did something or because someone special cared
about her, but happy because she was alive. Could she dare to allow herself to feel good, simply
because she was – herself – no matter what, no matter where, no matter why?

She carefully, yet with a growing excitement, approached the fourth pillar and tentatively looked into its
crystal. She couldn't make it out at first. The images seemed to change and swirl around into different
forms and pictures. But, slowly, very slowly, one image became clearer than the rest. What could it be?

At first it looked like a basket and then it seemed to be a funnel. Then she realized, with tears in her
 eyes, that it was a cornucopia. A horn of plenty in her heart! And flowing from that cornucopia was
everything that she could ever need or desire. All-in-all flowing from the horn of plenty in her heart!
How could she deserve this? What had she done?

"It is your birthright," she heard from deep within. "However, one needs to reach the fourth pillar of
Soul before they can be pure enough to take this gift, and unselfish enough to use its harvest for the
good of all.”

Could she accept this gift? Could she bear the responsibility of all that freedom? Could she remember
her treasure when she needed something, or would she slip back into old attitudes of need and
impatience? Now that there were no limitations to hide behind, what could possibly be her excuse for
failure?

But then, of course, there was no failure because there was no need. No need to get, or do, or be. No
drive to fulfill, or goal to achieve. No struggle to overcome, or reason to force her on. She could stop
now. She could stop needing, wanting, trying because it was received, finished, achieved.

Suddenly this gift seemed like a curse. How could she return to her mundane life with this knowledge of
completeness? She would be completely and utterly different from everyone. Or, at least, everyone that
she knew. She could, of course, tell no one. They would think her arrogant or insane.

However, strangely enough, she didn't care what THEY thought. She didn't need THEIR approval. She
didn't fear THEIR contempt. She was confused, yet she didn't care. She didn't need to understand and
she didn't need to—need. She was free. She was free of desire. There was nothing to desire because she
had it all!

How could she function on the physical plane without the element of desire? With that question, a deep
peace overtook her. Yes, that was the answer. Without desire, she would have peace. Peace of mind,
peace of emotions, and peace of body. Without desire, she could peacefully accept what her Soul had
assigned her from moment to moment. There was no need to try or to struggle. All she had to do was
remember that she was complete, she was Free!

If only she could love herself enough to release the habit of needing and know that she already had it all.

I am Gaia, your Earth Mother.

I answer any call that comes to me. I feel your love for me as I cycle that love back to you. Dearest One, I
am indeed glad that you have made the decision to come out from your cave.

But, remember my One that the cave is always there for you and you can return whenever you need to.
My Representatives of the Goddess have always lived in caves and returned to my core between their
 duties and services in the world.

See that cave before you now. Place your small offering in the simple clay bowl at its entrance. What
part of yourself do you surrender to me on this day?

Today I surrender my FEAR. Please dear Mother, take this fear for one day into your heart, into your
crystal core and use it as you may. Fear is a powerful force and, once transmuted, can be of great use to
the One.

Thank you dear, I will gladly take your fear because it is offered to me in Love. The surrender, and the
love of that surrender, instantly transmutes your fear into its polar opposite - Love. Now you must
remember, dear, that you have given your fear away today. Therefore, you have none. With every
fearful feeling or thought, see my clay bowl at the entrance to my cave. Surrender that fear to me again
and again.

Feel your love for me and mine for you

and the fear that you surrender shall be replaced with LOVE.

The second door is marked: EMOTIONS

We knock.
As the door opens, a message is displayed:

Our emotions create mental pictures that awaken our imagination and trigger memories that encourage
further self-development. Positive emotions of love and well-being surface from behind our pain and
fear as feelings of empowerment override the sense of being a victim. Gradually, we begin to take
responsibility for our life. As our consciousness expands, we observe our emotions as reactions to the
external world and messages regarding the internal condition of our body and psyche. Love, more than
fear, comes into our lives now, which allows us to experience our emotions, not as a limitation, but as a
creative force.

THE EMOTIONS DOOR REPRESENTS THE CREATIVE POWER OF

ENERGY IN MOTION—OUR EMOTIONS
 We have all chosen to be a part of the “great experiment” and take on a physical body in the third
dimension. We have chosen to incarnate into this space/time quadrant, to complete our “mission”. The
problem is that when we came into the third dimension we forgot our higher dimensional life and we
forgot the mission we accepted in those realities. We forgot because, in order to enter our physical
body, we must comply with the laws of the third dimension. These laws are based on the concept of
limitation and separation.

If we experience our true, multidimensional self, which has no limitations and exists in unity with ALL
THAT IS before we are fully grounded, we will ascend to our higher light body and leave the physical
plane. Unfortunately, by the time we are fully grounded, we have usually forgotten our true SELF. We
have become lost in the illusion of the physical plane.

Over the eons that we have visited this vibration, we have surrounded our ego-self with many “thoughts
of limitation” and “feelings of separation”. Therefore, when we take an embodiment, we are
surrounded by the sum total of all the limiting thoughts and feelings of separation that we have ever
had. These thoughts and feelings are our dark side. Our dark side lives in a state of complete separation.
If we feel separate from everyone and everything, why should we care if our actions harm humans,
animals, or other members of the Great Mother’s Body—Planet Earth?

From our dark side, the illusion of separation is so complete that we do NOT believe that, eventually,
our actions will return to us, the sender. Separation is the first illusion that must be burst in order for us
to move into a feeling of unity. The feeling of unity is what allows us to perceive the “choice” of higher
frequency perceptions because it creates an urge in us to seek something more. This urge is known as
Divine Discontent.

Our ego/self perceives from the Beta frequency, and everything is perceived as “ME” or “NOT ME”.
When the entire world is perceived as me or not me, there is much fear. It is very easy, from that state
of consciousness, to feel cast adrift in a hostile world and to perceive many “not me” beings as current
or potential enemies. This creates another form of our dark side which is, “I had better get THEM before
THEY get me” or “If I don’t do ______ to THEM, then THEY will do _____ to me.” We have then
developed a dark side that is based on a constant fear of possible injury.

It is important to remember that our dark side is based on fear, whether it is fear that we create in
others or fear that we create in ourselves. We must be able to recognize this dark side before we can
heal it. This dark side hides so deep in our unconscious that it lives on the edge of the Lower Astral
Plane. Until we heal at least some of this dark side, our higher dimensional perceptions will be tainted
by the emotional storms of the Lower Astral Plane. Therefore, we must heal this ancient fear before our
multidimensional perceptions can be returned to our conscious awareness.

Love is the antidote to fear. When we are afraid that we are alone and separate from all life, the unifying
communication of love can ease that fear. In these troubled times, it is important that we penetrate the
wall of darkness that these dark emotions have created between our higher perceptions and us. Also, as
we heal our own Lower Astral aura, we assist in clearing the Lower Astral aura of Mother Earth as well.
 We are not alone, and the experience of Unity with another person, place, being, or dimension is
necessary to break that illusion of our ego. From the perception of unity, the definition of “me” is
expanded from ego-self to Soul-Self. Soul-Self does not perceive in terms of me but rather in terms of
“US”. It is important for US to use the creativity of our love-force to heal our ego and our planet.

There it is—the hysteria

brewing inside like a silent, screaming storm.

Deep inside,
I know that I cannot achieve
more inspiration until I am ready
to dive again into the bowels of my
deepest unconscious self.

My darkness,
the portion of myself that I have judged so harshly,
that I have confined it to the prisons
of my long forgotten unconscious,
hides within these depths.

These depths are only partially third dimensional

for they form the threshold
of the Netherworld.

The Netherworld is the realm that is

so deep in my unconscious
that it is forced to hide on the fringes of
the lower fourth dimension.

The door upon this threshold can only be opened with

honest and loving emotion.

If I am unwilling to feel my truest, buried emotion,

the key to this door is withheld and
I am barred from admittance.

If I avoid this challenge

and continue to live in denial of my real feelings,
a wall will slowly grow between
the person that I “act like”
and the person that “I am”.
 And then—
the inspiration will NOT come to me
because I will not BE me.

Instead, I will be an illusion.

an illusion of who I choose to look like
because I am afraid to FEEL who I truly AM.

But if I can go there,

if I can jump into the abyss,
if I can FEEL the Netherworld
and remember how
I, myself, created it ~

then, and only then,

can I taste my Soul.

In order to feel
the unconditional love of my Soul,
I must be willing to
unconditionally love my fear.

Just as we have chosen to take a body on this third dimensional plane, we can choose the “Self” that we
wish to be. Once we have cleared our dark side we are no longer victims to our past, and we are free to
create our future Self.

(This book can be purchased by clicking on the picture)

EXCERPTS FROM:

THIRTY VEILS OF ILLUSION

BY
SUZAN CAROLL

VEIL EIGHT
 “The Illusion of Self”

It worked. It worked. I thought of Earth and then I was there. I woke up in my bed. But now, awakening
has a new meaning. When I come here, I feel like I have awakened. Yet I know I must be asleep before I
can get here. Then, it is like falling asleep when I leave here, and I must wake up before I can know I
have returned. I wonder if all this is less confusing when one is in "I AM" consciousness.

"In 'I AM', my dear, there is no confusion, only enlightenment."

"Oh, Lady Astrea, I am so glad to see you again. I miss you when I am on Earth."

"But, my dear," she replies, "I am not far from you when you are on Earth. If ever you want me, just
think of me and I shall hear you and travel along your beam of thought to answer you. But come now,
my dear, it is your time to enter the circle."

Why is it that she brings me to the circle just as I wish to ask a question? Oh, yes, I remember, questions
are merely a form of doubt. The circle glistens around me as the Ladies approach. I do know that I no
longer doubt this experience. I may not understand it, but I no longer question it. As the Ladies take the
veil I hear Lady Leto saying, "Dear one, the string that ties the veil of illusions is emotion. Know the
emotion that you feel now. Allow it to communicate with you and give you the information you need,
then release it so that you may continue with your work.

"The veil that is lifted this evening is 'The Illusion of Self.' Within this illusion, personal importance is a
source of external reward and success. The 'self' is not the same as the 'Self', for many 'selves' make up
the 'Self' and many of those 'selves' are not even of one lifetime. However, humanity has put such effort
into establishing the little ‘self’ that humans begin to believe that that is all they are. They begin to
believe that they are the body and that they are ruled by the ego. As an infant and a small child, one
knows that there is no separation and that all on Earth are one. Infants and small children ‘know’ that a
body holds their essence and they are actually much more than just a physical form. Since the world into
which they are born is not yet ready for this concept, the children are taught to become their body, to
focus all awareness on the physical form and to become a 'self.'

"With the release of this veil, you will begin to know and understand all the desires, goals, needs and
rewards of this small 'self.' Watch each one of these through the eyes of the 'Self' and release them all
as particles of an illusion." And now the mighty Hilarion speaks: "To be able to become one with the
High Self is a vast and awesome task. I can remember how I suffered in my Earth lives to accomplish this
task. My ego was strong and resented its death. You, my one, have striven first to establish a sense of
'self' so that you could better relate to the world that always felt like a foreign planet to you. Therefore,
it may be difficult indeed to give up that which you have searched so hard to find.

“Release now the illusion that this small, lonely 'self' is all of you. Surrender instead to the Higher Self
that you have always felt in the close distance. Fear not the ramifications. I know the reasons for
building the illusion of ‘self’ and it is necessary while one is learning one’s Earthly lessons. However,
when one moves to the state of teacher, one carries the answers within.
"Release that small role with all its haunting emotions and Earthly strife. You no longer need to suffer to
learn, for now you can learn through teaching. Feel the presence of the masters in your physical vehicle.
Watch as all that was 'real' fades into a symbol. Know the Earth as it truly is—a schoolroom for human
evolution. Collect your degrees now and leave your desks. Step up to the podium and allow your Higher
Self to inhabit the vehicle that you have worked so long to prepare."

Although I can barely understand what Hilarion has just said, Apollo now adds, "I see how this is a
difficult task for you to comprehend, and I know that it will take all the courage that you possess. To
deny the suffering that told you that you were alive is to truly face death. Die now, my one. Die to
hardships, die to restraint, die to criticism, and die to human love. See your Angels of Resurrection and
feel the divine detachment as you are united with your Higher Self. Give away each emotion as it
signifies a reaction to your third-dimensional life. Instead listen, observe, and understand the message
passed from the third dimension to your Higher Self. Look down into all Illusions that hold the 'self' in
sorrow and reward. To know the death of 'self' is to feel and be everlasting life."

As the masters finish speaking, my mind is in a whirl. How can they know so much about me personally?
Although I don't yet remember my Earth life too well, I'm sure it was nothing significant. How can they
know or even care about one small person such as my ‘self’? "Because you have called us." I hear the
loving voice of Lady Astrea answer my thought. I realize now that somehow I have traveled outside of
the circle or, perhaps, it has left me. "How do you hear my thoughts, Lady?" I finally ask the question.

"My one, it matters not to me which voice you use as I listen only to your heart. We of the higher
dimensions are only concerned with the issues of Earth that affect the true heart. All else is merely a
lesson being played and replayed. The lives and thoughts of the human realm only concern us when
humans have come to the point in their evolution where they call for divine intervention from their
hearts and truly accept it. It is not that we do not love all of humanity, but rather that they are unable to
accept our assistance. As long as beings have all their senses focused on the physical world, they are
prisoners of that very world which they believe is all that exists."

I can hardly hear her last words, as I know I am now leaving. Oh, please, let me remember what I have
learned here. Oh, please, help me to be awake on Earth…

AS WE CREATE A NEW SELF, WE CAN ALSO CREATE A NEW REALITY. BUT FIRST, WE MUST REMEMBER
THAT OUR “REALITY” IS ACTUALLY AN ILLUSION OF OUR OWN MAKING

(This book can be purchased by clicking on the picture. )

EXCERPTS FROM:

THIRTY VEILS OF ILLUSION

 BY
SUZAN CAROLL

VEIL TWENTY-ONE

“The Illusion of Constancy of the Material World”

This time I find myself already within the Circle. The Ladies are at my side. As they remove the veil, I
hear Lady Leto saying: "Dear one, the veil that is lifted this evening is the ‘Illusion of Constancy of the
Material World’. Humanity has built around itself the illusion that the world is made of dense material
that is permanent and unchanging. This is a very powerful illusion as it is a thought-form which has been
fed by many over a very long period of 'time.' The physical world is, however, far less permanent than
are the finer vibratory worlds, because the physical molecules are in a constant state of resistance. This
constant resistance slows down the total vibratory level and thereby increases the substances' density.
Just as a top will slow its spin if it hits a bump, each ‘bump’ that is encountered on the Physical Plane
causes a resistance and lowers the overall vibratory rate. The appearance of external objects is also built
on the finer planes, but on those levels the occupants are aware of this fact.

"On Earth, the material objects used for one's daily existence and comfort are built by a joint illusion of
the inhabitants. Since the inhabitants suffer much resistance and discord in their daily lives, their
creations are built upon the foundation of dissonance and discord. Because of the foundation of
resistance and dissonance the Earth illusions age in a very short time period. Environmental illusions of
the higher planes never age and virtually never disappear until the occupants no longer need them.
Then, they dematerialize and the molecules return to the original First Cause to be redistributed."

Hilarion adds: "The molecules which truly build 'material objects' are actually thought-molecules, or
molecules of a vibration consistent with the vibratory rate of the majority of creative humanity. The
wizards and magicians of old knew that material objects were made with the mind rather than with the
hand. They used their magic to will the formation of material objects from the finer ethers. The illusion
of ‘constancy’ was further fed by mankind as it became more scientifically and materialistically oriented.
As the illusion of the material world's indestructibility became stronger, it became increasingly difficult
to create and change the thought-molecules which make up the material world.

"However, with the advent of quantum physics, even the most scientific of humanity is beginning to
realize that the material world can actually be changed by one's thoughts. As this fact becomes clear in
the minds of the scientists and the intellectually oriented members of the community, the illusion of
‘constancy of the material world’ will begin to loose its strength. Then, physical materialization will be
more and more malleable, as will be the ability to create new physical thought-forms. It was important
for humanity to lose access to the laws of physical creativity during the Dark Ages, as it was not morally
prepared to shoulder the responsibility of that knowledge.
 “Mankind now stands on the cusp of a great adventure, or disaster, depending on the amount of
responsibility that each can take for their own knowledge and creative force. It is imperative at this time
in Earth's evolution that a high morality is built in the hearts and minds of humanity. This Aquarian Age
is destined to be a golden age for scientific, social and spiritual ideology. It is meant to be a time when
completely new realities can be formed. This new age holds the momentum of all the previous ages. It is
vital that there exists a purity of thought and motive, because the ramifications of the growing forces of
power and creativity will be instant, extreme and enduring."

Master Apollo continues, "As each member of mankind acquires the new state of consciousness which
will be the norm in the Golden Age, many Illusions will drop away. The effect will also be logarithmic, as
energy does not progress in a linear fashion but instead, progresses logarithmically. Therefore, each
time another member of society claims the higher state of consciousness, which is his or her birthright,
the effect of the whole will not be added by one, but instead doubled.

"In an advanced state of consciousness it will become more and more apparent that dense material
objects are clearly combinations of swirling molecules moving at a very slow rate. Perception is totally
relative to the vibratory rate of the perceiver. Each one has a 'base line', or resonant vibratory rate,
which forms the fundamental frequency of their consciousness. They can then perceive all that is within
that spectrum of vibratory rate.

"This concept can be compared to a flashlight beam casting light (or making perceptible) all that is
within its beam of light. The point directly in front of the flashlight/consciousness represents the
fundamental frequency, or base line vibration. The lighted areas to the right and left of this point
represent the spectrum of the flashlight/consciousness. Just as the beam becomes wider as it moves
away from the flashlight, so does human consciousness have a wider and wider spectrum as it moves
away from the 'baseline' consciousness of mundane, physical perception.

"Just as a flashlight has a limit to its perception, mankind also has a limited perception while its
consciousness is centered in the mundane, physical realities. It is possible, though, to obtain a new,
stronger 'flashlight' to continue where the last one left off. This 'stronger flashlight' symbolizes a
different base line of consciousness. The new, higher consciousness would then have a range twice as
far and twice as wide as the former one. It is from this higher 'base line' that one can perceive the
densest of physical objects as varying combinations of swirling molecules. Furthermore, these
progressive levels of consciousness are infinite.

"It is only from the lower perceptions that illusion is viewed as reality. These lower states of
consciousness carry such dissonance and distortion that perception of the higher realities is extremely
distorted. However, as one climbs the ladder of consciousness, one is less and less influenced by the
difficulties of the lowest rings. This fact does not mean that they do not care about those on the lower
rungs, but that they are no longer influenced by them.

"When the majority of mankind's consciousness is withdrawn from the lower levels of existence, these
levels will lose the power of the group Illusion and force the remaining members of that consciousness
to realize the truth of the higher states. Those who can then raise their consciousness shall evolve with
the majority of mankind. Those who cannot will cease to exist on the planet, as it will be too difficult for
them to remain conscious at the higher level. These members will then be mercifully released to
another solar system at a more elementary state of evolution."

I walk from the Circle in a daze. I don't know if I am dazed because I don't understand the message or if I
am dazed because I do. It is as though a part of me is completely confused and drowning in a maze of
unorganized thoughts, while another part of me is comfortably returning to a knowledge that was
always mine.

I return now to a waking life that is really a dream. I will awaken into my sleep to pretend that all I face
there is 'important' and 'real.'…

I AM Gaia, your Earth Mother,

Dear children of mine, I speak to you today to remind you, do not underrate your importance. It is now
Time for humanity to know that each and every ONE of you are special. Be patient with your creations,
beloveds. How long do you think that it takes me to raise a mountain or grow a giant oak tree?

Allow me now to share with you how you, my children of grounded light, assisted me in creating our
third dimensional world. Long ago, before there was time, you—the Clock Setters, helped to create a
new third dimensional birth.

First, a twelfth dimensional consciousness, known as Solar Terra, volunteered to release a portion of its
SELF into the lower vibrations to become what we now know as Sun/Star. For a very long “time,” Solar
Terra prepared its Sun/Star form upon the fourth dimension. Sun/Star then had to further fragment its
consciousness in order to create a form for each of the planets that would spin off from it. I, Gaia, am
the fragmentation of Sun/Star that represents the planet known to you as Earth.

Sun/Star needed to be in continual communication with each of its planetary consciousnesses while
they went through the vortex/filter to the lower vibration of the third dimension. In fact, since then,
each of the planets have been in continual communication with Sun/Star, which is in continual
communication with Solar Terra, as well as all the other Stars of our Universe, which are in continual
communication with their twelfth dimensional Source.

From the twelfth dimension down, all the Stars and all their planets, along with all life forces upon
them—including you, dear humans, are in constant communication. All of us are linked in a huge,
multidimensional network to each other and to Source.

Sun/Star, and all its planets, was not the first fragmentation of the twelfth dimensional consciousness,
Solar Terra. Solar Terra had fragmented other portions of itself to be stepped-down in frequency into
other realities of form. Nonetheless, Solar Terra enthusiastically accepted the invitation to become part
of this third dimensional experience. Upon accepting the challenge to become third dimensional, Solar
Terra called to all of its other components which had experienced lower dimensional realities to join it in
essence.

Solar Terra knew that the experience of physicality would be a great challenge, and it needed the
knowledge of its many other manifestations to meet such challenge. All the fragments of Solar Terra
represent a step-down in frequency from “Source.” In fact, even that Source is a step down in frequency
from its Source.

On Earth, each of the inhabitants of my form you is also a step-down in frequency from my
consciousness, including your physical form. However, even though you now share your experience with
me, your Spirit has come from your own twelfth dimensional Source.

When Sun/Star was ready to be born from the fourth dimension into the third, it aligned itself with the
step-down vortex/filter that would sift out the higher frequencies and allow only the third dimensional
frequencies to pass through. The consciousnesses of each of the fragments of Sun/Star, which were to
become planets, assisted it through the 3D filter. As fragments of my consciousness, humanity and my
other inhabitants assisted me in supporting Solar Terra’s step-down into Sun/Star.

Then time and space, as you know it, was born. Little did we all know just how difficult it would be!
While in the limited confines of time and space, it is often easy to forget that there is a bigger picture
and a bigger purpose. Now is the “Time” for me, all of my inhabitants, Sun/Star and the rest of our Solar
System to return to our fourth and fifth dimensional vibrations. This return is know to you as ascension.

No matter what illusions are being run on the third dimensional reality, this return is our most important
task. Know that as long as that intention of ascension is forefront in your consciousness, you are
proceeding with your mission. Of course, even when you forget to keep the process of ascension in your
conscious awareness, it is still in process, even though you may not be able to FEEL it.

Since your emotional/feeling body is the key to your creative force, it is important that you “feel” the
process of ascension. How does it feel to have your corporeal body increase its vibratory rate and to
have your brainwaves change from beta… to alpha… to theta… to delta? How does it feel to have your
High Heart open and to be a Spiritual Warrior—completely free of fear?

Allow me to comfort you in telling you that at first, it feels much like fear. I say “much like fear” for it is
not fear, but the release of fear. As each old emotion is purged, remember how that emotions felt when
you first repressed it. Therefore, beloveds, be gentle and patient with yourselves.

Just as your consciousness was awake when you helped me through the filter into the third dimension, I
need your consciousness to be awake when we again travel through the vortex/filter back to the fourth
and fifth dimension.

Feel me today and ALWAYS.

Feel my love and support.
 In the Unity of Oness we shall return HOME—together.
I AM Gaia, your Earth Mother

The Emotions Door of the Conscious Section represents the Fifth Chakra, which rules creative
communication of emotions. Our consciousness is often a battlefield between our mind, body, and
emotions. In order to “win this battle”, we must be willing to FEEL our emotions or our inner enemy will
remain unknown. Our feelings/emotions, our “energy in motion”, is a powerful force. Our fifth chakra
teaches us how to transmute emotion into creativity and directs us how to share it with others through
communication.

However, our society puts great pressure on us to be “fine” and “work hard”. Therefore, we often ignore
our bodily symptoms and emotions. We do this because we need to survive in a competitive world and
because uncomfortable bodies and negative emotions are familiar. Look at how many commercials on
television encourage us to “take medicine” so that we can ignore the messages from our body or
emotions and continue to WORK. If we can perceive the small voice that reveals our true feelings about
life, than we can make appropriate choices to deal with these feelings.

Our emotions are biochemical events in the ductless glands of our chakras. When they are routed to our
brains, they go to the limbic system, which is in the most primal, survival-based area of our brain. These
emotions are only routed to our higher cortical mind through learning and conscious choice. Therefore,
emotions truly are “bodily sensations”, and it is difficult to isolate them from our body. Many sayings
express this. For example: “I was so afraid that my knees shook.” “I was so upset that I felt like throwing
up.” “I was so angry that my blood was boiling.” In fact, it is very difficult to describe an emotion without
using a body sensation. The body and the emotions act as one. If we “feel good” emotionally, then our
bodies feel good. On the other hand, if we are “upset”, our emotions and bodies will both “feel the
pain.”

Emotions are reactions to our inner and outer life. They provide us with important information that can
assist us in steering our body through third dimensional life. Our emotions give us information in
nonverbal language and tell us about the carrier frequency to which we are attending. A “carrier
frequency” is the emotion that carries this information. The low frequency waves are based on fear and
the high frequency carrier waves are based on love. Fear is a low frequency because it resonates to
restriction, limitation, separation, power over others, or others’ power over us. On the other hand, love
is a high frequency because it resonates to flowing, allowing, accepting, unity, hope and inner power.

The faster brainwaves of Beta are more likely to resonate to the lower frequency carrier waves because
the focus is external and often overwhelming. Therefore, it is easier to become off-center. In the lower
brainwaves, we have more of an inner focus and we can better balance our many “selves”. It is only
when we are centered and calm in our thoughts and emotions that we can raise the vibratory rate of
our consciousness and therefore our perceptions.
 Since the reality that we create is based on the information to which we attend, it is important that we
learn to perceive the carrier frequency that we wish to “tune into”. Choosing a carrier frequency is much
like dialing a radio channel. However, with a radio, the stations are not based on a hierarchy as they are
with our consciousness.

The higher dimensions send their messages on the higher frequencies and the lower dimensions send
their information on the lower frequencies. The higher fourth and fifth dimensional stimuli travel on the
love carrier frequency. The lower fourth dimensional, and for far too many people, most of the third
dimensional, stimuli is carried on the fear carrier frequency. Fear based carrier waves are not “bad”.
Fear gives us important information about our safety. However, we do not want to live our life in fear. It
is best if we can learn to get the message of fear and then release it.

CALIBRATING OUR CONSCIOUSNESS

The “control panel” of our earth vessel/physical body is our chakra system. Our
multidimensional SELF, which has great power because of our emotions, can steer
our consciousness through our many different realities. We can use our emotions to
“dial in” information about our inner and outer worlds by “feeling” a certain chakra.

Each chakra transmits information about different dimensions and different areas of
our life. Each chakra also has a “love carrier frequency” and a “fear carrier
frequency”. The love carrier frequency gives information about creation and directs
us to maintain our reality. On the other hand, the fear carrier frequency gives information about
destruction and directs us to protect ourselves or release our reality.

We can use our emotions to focus on the area of our body that rules each chakra and calibrate our
consciousness to that information. First we scan a chakra to see if we primarily feel fear or love. In this
manner we can determine if that chakra is balanced or “dis-eased”. Our bodies, in tandem with our
emotions, will give us this information.

The fear carrier frequency will tell us if there is something wrong and if there is possible danger. The
love carrier frequency will tell us how to best use the resources of this chakra to create the reality that
we desire. If we are to correctly interpret our charka’s message, we must feel calm and balanced. Also,
we must be aware of our dark side, the constant reservoir of fear and negativity that links us to the
lower Astral plane. If we are to be able to attune to the love carrier frequency, we must be willing to feel
our fear and LOVE it free.

The roar of the outside world will not allow the deep introspection that is necessary to read our Control
Panel. Therefore, in order to effectively use this control panel, we must first calm ourselves to Alpha or
Theta waves.

SEVENTH CHAKRA CROWN CHAKRA

Love Carrier Fear Carrier

Transitions Interprets Body Language Brainwaves
Frequency Frequency
5th dimension 5th dim, Soul, Biorhythm, Theta to
Unity with ALL No connection
& beyond Higher SELF Consciousness Delta Waves
That is to Soul

SIXTH CHAKRA THIRD EYE

Interprets Love Carrier

Body Language Fear Carrier
Higher 4th Frequency
Transitions Eyes, Frequency Brainwaves
Dimension Imagination,
4th Dimension Forehead, Disillusionment, Alpha to
Spiritual illumination,
to 5th Dimension Nose, illusion, Theta Waves
guidance & vision, spirit
sinuses delusion
illumination guides

FIFTH CHAKRA THROAT CHAKRA

Interprets Body Language Love Carrier Fear Carrier

Transitions 3rd Dimension Throat, teeth, Frequency Frequency Brainwaves
3rd Dimension & Mid 4th Intimate Poor Beta to
hearing, neck,
to 4th Dimension Dimension Alpha Waves
voice, speech communications communication
Higher and fulfilled and limited
 communication creativity creativity
& creativity

FOURTH CHAKRA HEART CHAKRA

Interprets
Transitions
3rd Dimension Love Carrier
Core of Fear Carrier
that has been Body Language Frequency
multidimensional Frequency Brainwaves
integrated with Heart, lungs, Unity, love,
integration. Abandonment, Beta to
other Dim. Immune System, joy, forgiveness,
All dim. into sorrow, loss, Alpha Waves
Relationships arms, hands messages for
the 3rd illness
with self and healing
dimension
with others

THIRD CHAKRA SOLAR PLEXUS

Love Carrier
Interprets
Body Language Frequency Fear Carrier
3rd and lower 4th
Transitions Midriff section, ESP, power Frequency Brainwaves
Dimension.
3rd Dimension stomach, within self, Fear, victim Beta to
Power within
to 4th Dimension pancreas, spleen, intellectual or victimizer. Alpha Waves
& power over
gall bladder, etc. reasoning, Psychic attack
intellect, ESP
learning

SECOND CHAKRA NAVEL CHAKRA

 Love Carrier
Interprets
Frequency
2nd Dim. plant Body Language Fear Carrier
Transitions Nurturing, Brainwaves
and animal Genitals, navel, Frequency
2nd Dimension lovemaking, Alpha to
kingdom. intestines, Danger, fear
to 3rd Dimension family, home, Beta Waves
Survival, home, kidney for survival
security,
food, & procreation
community

FIRST CHAKRA ROOT CHAKRA

Fear Carrier
Interprets Love Carrier Frequency
1st Dim. Body Language Frequency Lack of
Transitions Brainwaves
mineral Hips, legs, Unity with stability & vital
1st Dimension Alpha to
kingdom. knees, ankles, Mother Earth, energy,
to 2nd Dimension Beta Waves
Grounding & feet grounded, disconnected
stability vitality from earth &
others

Through using the creative force of our emotions we can “focus our mind” to feel how our emotions
speak to us through each chakra. The combination of a calm, open mind and balanced emotions allows
us to be receptive to our body language. Our body language can then teach us how to calibrate our
consciousness. Once we learn this calibration, we can access information from all the dimensions that
make up our human earth vessel.

Chakras one through three are often called the “Lower Chakras” as they give us information about our
physical survival. The ”Higher Chakras”, five through seven, give us information about our creative,
spiritual self. The Heart Chakra integrates the information from both our lower and higher chakras into
our conscious life.

Once we have identified our fear, we can then constructively use our creativity to express and work
through it. This communication of personal creativity not only act to express and heal our selves, it also
assists those around us as well. Artists have always been the vanguards of society. Through allowing the
intensity of their emotions to rise to the surface of their consciousness, they express through their art
form what others also experience but are unable to allow into the awareness of their everyday life.
 It is this quality of creativity that teaches us to create not only an art piece, song, dance, craft, athletic
skill, etc, but it also allow us to create our reality. Now, as we move together into the fourth dimension,
we have a greatly accelerated power of creativity through our unified thoughts and emotions. What
really do we wish to experience? The channel/reality we live is the one we attune to with our
consciousness. With practice, we can “fly” our earth vessel and consciously visit the higher dimensions
(while our physical form safely awaits us on the third dimension). But first of all, we must love free our
fear.

“Hello,”

I heard a voice say from somewhere inside of me, or was the voice external? I looked around the small
room that I was sitting in. Yes, over there, off to the left there was a shadow, a slight movement, a
disturbance in the air.

“Hello again.”

I heard the voice echo both inside and outside of me. Yes, now I understood. It was a fifth dimensional
being flickering in and out of my third dimensional world. Actually the being was holding steady as fifth
dimensional. It was my perception that was flickering, my perception and my consciousness.

It was happening more and more now. I would suddenly hear or see or feel something, or someone, that
was not a part of my third dimensional reality. These were not members of the fourth dimensional
world. How did I know the difference? The difference was that these perceptions were completely free
of ALL fear.

“You can perceive us now because you are becoming free of fear as well,” spoke the voice off to my left.

I did not respond to the voice or even question its statement. Instead, I began to ponder a reality free of
ALL fear. How would that feel? How would that look? How could that be possible?

“We have remembered how to integrate our fear back into our light,” spoke the voice that was now
taking a shape. Actually, it was I that was changing rather than the voice. I had also learned that when I
focused my attention onto the wavering fifth dimensional perceptions, they became clearer. Then it was
my third dimensional world that would begin to flicker in and out.

“Yes, you are recalibrating,” spoke the voice responding to my thoughts. They always did that, the fifth
dimensional ones. They responded to my thoughts even when they were different from my words. I
couldn’t fool them or say what they wanted to hear like I could in the physical world.

The fifth dimensional ones could look into my Soul. They could hear what I had not even thought yet,
what I had not even felt yet.

“Your Soul is here with us. Do you see it?” spoke the voice.
 Suddenly, the flicker disappeared and the wavering light-filled fifth dimensional room disappeared.
Again I was in a world with harsh boundaries and hard edges. I tried to listen for the voice, but it was
gone.

No, it was not the voice that was gone. I was gone, gone from that reality. I left it because I became
afraid and the fear pulled my perceptions out of calibration. I knew that because it had happened
before. In fact, it had happened EVERY time that the voice had asked me if I could see my Soul. Why?
Why did the prospect of seeing my Soul frighten me?

I closed my eyes and took long, slow breaths. I allowed myself to calm and to raise my consciousness so
that I might again perceive the fifth dimension. Gradually, I felt the room around me begin to glow. I
could feel the glow on my body and see it through my closed eyes. I felt the physical world as well, but it
was in the background.

“Why does the prospect of seeing my Soul frighten me so?” I asked the voice. I held the question in my
mind and focused on at the spot to my left where I had first seen the flicker.

No answer.

I felt a rush of fear, fear of abandonment, and I almost lost my focus. However, I was able to catch
myself and breathe out the fear. It took a while to raise my consciousness again. I made an affirmation
to be patient and hold my vibration high. There is no time here, I reminded myself. Therefore, there is
no hurry. I will wait for the answer—patiently.

Gradually, the flicker to my left became a light and the light became so brilliant that I had to refocus my
consciousness in order to continue seeing it. The light expanded and filled the room—filled me. Then I
felt my consciousness shoot up an octave or two and my physical world disappear, although I knew that
it was still there.

Within the core of the light a form began to materialize into a shape—no—into several shapes—no—
into many shapes. It was like looking into a house of mirrors where one shape echoed itself again and
again.

I started to become excited, but I knew to calm myself or I would lower my vibration. I affirmed again
my desire to know why I became frightened by the prospect of seeing my Soul. The first of the beings
stepped towards me, then all the others moved forward as well. I gathered my courage and stepped
towards them.

“I want to know the answer!” I spoke to the many.

“Do you deserve us?” they responded.

I felt the fear building again. The many before me began to blur and the brilliant light began to dim.

“No,” I called. “I will not lose my focus.”

 I reached out towards the beings in front of me.

“I DO DESERVE!!” I cried from my core. “I do deserve you—all of you. I am NOT afraid.”

The being before me had grown too dim for me to see its face, but I could feel its smile, I could feel it
take my hand. Then I felt the echo of the many as they smiled and they took my hand as well.

“I do deserver
I do deserve
I do deserve,”

I chanted all the way back down into my physical world and my physical consciousness.

They were all gone now, at least gone from my third dimensional perception. But, I knew they were
inside me. I knew that whenever I could raise my focus, they would be there. Actually, “I” would be
there.

“Actually,” spoke the voice flickering to my left,

“You are here now—in us.”

Our planet is transitioning into the fourth dimension. What reality shall we create for ourselves there?

Whenever a choice of consciousness is made, there is a coordinating reality that follows that choice.
Above and beyond any issue that may appear to be the cause of life's turmoil or even victories, all of our
reactions to life are indeed consciousness choices.

In other words, we participate in the creation of our reality according to the way we respond to our
world. As an example, we may respond to a difficult situation either from a lower consciousness by
becoming frightened, angry, and insecure or from a higher consciousness by being hopeful, positive, and
calm. These choices of consciousness also arise during a positive event. Either we can respond by being
boastful or worried that our success is temporary, and generally feeling undeserving, or we can respond
with a higher consciousness by realizing that all events are lessons for learning, whether positive or
negative.

Lower consciousness is defined here as third dimensional and lower fourth dimensional consciousness.
Higher consciousness is defined as higher fourth dimensional and fifth dimensional consciousness.
Lower dimensional consciousness is based on a materialistic viewpoint of life. All that exists is that which
can be perceived or measured by instruments of the physical plane. Higher dimensional consciousness
opens us up to other planes of reality that can be perceived only by our inner senses.
The doorway to these planes lies within us. Many have referred to the higher dimensions as the mystical
planes or heaven, and they believe that they can only be attained through death. Although there are
some people who have no contact with the higher dimensions, anyone who has even the slightest belief
in a "God" or “Goddess” has some access to this plane via their belief systems. We all have some higher
dimensional experiences through our night bodies, but the staunchest third dimensional thinkers even
deny themselves the memories of their dreams.

Some people come into this life with primarily a third dimensional consciousness. If they wish to expand
their minds, they must work hard to open their imaginations to higher dimensional thinking and
perception. Others, however, are born into this life with an open link to the higher dimensions and have
to struggle tenaciously to ground themselves in a world that denies their very core of existence. Either
way, to complete one's sojourn on the physical plane, one must learn to be a master in both lower and
higher dimensional thinking.

To be a master in third dimensional thinking we must understand, and be functional in, the materialistic,
physical world. In order to be a master of higher dimensional thinking, we must realize that we truly are
beings of a higher destiny. Having taken on a physical form, we have the opportunity to release old
patterns of limitation and be of service to the ONE.

The first and most important step in mastery of the higher dimensions is to realize that Spirit runs not
from us, but through us. This realization allows us to release our attachment to the rewards and
validations of the physical plane. Since we are not the source of the spiritual/creative force, but rather
the channel through which it flows, we need no recognition nor acclaim for the contributions that Spirit
has made through us. This freedom from need for reward also releases the fear of negative reactions
from others.

This process is actually quite difficult as we seldom come to this stage of evolution before having gained
an ego attachment to the workings of the third dimensional world. To release the ego attachment, we
must place our attention on another portion of ourselves, our Soul. This process of functioning, not from
the third-dimensional ego but from the Soul, is difficult and long and takes great dedication. It is a
process achieved, moment-by-moment, in choices made regarding responses to our physical reality. Are
our responses to life from a higher or lower state of consciousness?

When the majority of chosen reactions to our physical life are third dimensional, then we function in
that reality. However, as we choose to respond to life in a higher dimensional way, we begin to move
into that reality. In fact, with each choice of response we move into or away from this new reality. The
fourth and fifth dimensions are not new, but they are new to those who have never allowed themselves
to consciously experience them. Why have these people not chosen to remember these higher worlds?

Some people do not know they exist, so they do not search. Perhaps, they have not chosen to know that
higher dimensions exist because the third dimension has trapped them in its illusions and disillusions.
However, the higher dimensions are not something that we can experience for the first time, because
they are actually the realities that we are returning to. This return is now being experienced not just by
death or sleep, but also by conscious choices made while being awake and aware in the physical plane.
When we choose to remember the fourth and fifth dimension, we begin to awaken the memory of other
third dimensional lives. Those of us who came into this life as primarily fourth and fifth dimensional
beings may always have had “dreams” or recollections of these lives. As we begin to free ourselves of
our imbalances in our present third dimensional reality, other third dimensional lives (often thought of
as past lives) come to our consciousness to be healed and balanced as well.

Learning of the lessons and patterns of our other lives can assist us to move beyond the limitations of
our current life experiences. The lives in which we faced the same challenges, or shared experiences
with the same Souls as in this life, will be the first ones to be remembered. When we are able to see that
the roots and patterns of our present relationships and challenges are found in other lives, and heal
these issues at the source, we can commune with our Soul more deeply and clearly. We may then
choose to “remember” our Soul’s purpose for this life’s incarnation.

Because of the unique quality of the times in which we live, it may be beneficial to view and re-
experience our first incarnation in third dimensional form. In that life, we may remember our first
experience of separation from the Oneness of All and from the completion of ourselves - our Divine
Complement. Our Complement encompasses both the male and female polarities of our Soul, which is
androgynous. Once we have consciously united with our Divine Complement, we can hold that love in
our hearts as a beacon to guide us in the higher planes.

With this awareness of our Soul, we can often view our highest spiritual lives. The awareness, which we
achieved in those lives, can be a great teacher to us and can assist us in remembering lives, beyond the
fourth dimension. In the lives in which we complete our spiritual initiation, we are able to lift the veil of
illusion and journey consciously into the fifth dimension and beyond. Our highest spiritual lives can help
us to remember our destiny and perceive our multidimensional SELF. As each one of us takes the
responsibility for healing, balancing, and raising our personal energy fields, we also assist the planet in
doing the same.

VISIONS FROM VENUS

BY SUZAN CAROLL

Addresses the above topic. If you are interested, please click the picture for more
information.
 The time of waiting was almost over.
I knew that.
I could feel it in my Soul.

What else lay hidden within me

that was stopping my full conscious experience
of my multidimensional self?

I turned around inside my mind

and opened up my heart to my Self.

I calmed my physical body

and allowed my consciousness
to raise above the cares of my mundane life—

above survival,
above achievement,
above success,
and into the knowing…

Old familiar memories

tickled my awakening mind and
stroked my heart like the touch of an Angel.

Friends and comrades that I had known,

even before my first embodiment
rushed forward to greet me.

My Divine Complement
slipped neatly into my form.
I was united again.
She-he-I was complete.

Now my memories raised another octave

as I embraced more and more
portions of my Self—of my Soul.
 “I am Home,”
I heard my own voice whisper.

But wait, there are no voices here

in this realm of
telepathy, empathy and all knowing.

Then I heard my heart thumping

and felt the chair upon which I sat.

I felt my feet
pushing against the carpet beneath me
as if to push it away, push my “self” away.

My eyes opened to see my physical room

and my ears heard the traffic sounds outside my window.

“No!” I cried.
“I don’t want to be here. I want to be there.”

Just as the doorway to my heart began to close

and the tears began to form in the corners of my eyes,
a glimmer of light entered the room.

Like the wisp of a butterfly’s wing

the glimmer fluttered into my heart
and stopped the door from closing.

It floated up to my mind like a feather caught in an updraft.

The tears of fear became tears of joy.
The clutching hands relaxed and opened - palms up.
My feet relaxed against the carpet
and I felt the comfort of its grounding support.

Yes, this was how it is meant to be.

This is what I had promised to do
long before I could remember,
long before I was born.

I calmed myself to remember

the world that I believed I had just left.
I felt that world, that reality inside my heart,
inside my mind.
 I brought it all the way to the tips of my now relaxed hands,
into my toes, down through the carpet and into the earth beneath it.

The wings of the butterfly changed

into the wings of an eagle and
wrapped around my body like a cloud of light.

“Home is a state of consciousness,”

my friends from within reminded me.
“You have journeyed down into the womb
of Mother Earth to create a new life, not just for you,
not just for the planet, but also for the Light.

“Awaken now and find all of us

who have also taken earthen form.
We are also arousing our memories and hearing the call.

Like Sleeping Beauty, awakened by the kiss of love,

we are all bringing forth our promise.”

Yes, I knew now, I trusted.

I surrendered to the promise
I had volunteered to keep.
Now I just had to BE it.

LOCATION: The location of the fifth chakra is in our throat.

PETALS: This chakra rules creativity and is the first chakra where we can become in touch with higher
beings. The Throat Chakra has sixteen petals. In numerology, a number 16 reduces to a 7. Seven is the
number of analysis, understanding, knowledge, awareness and meditating. The number 7 directs an
inner focus that is vital for creativity to germinate and to communicate our deepest, honest self with
others and with higher beings. The challenge of the number 7 lies in the difficulties brought on by
discomfort with our inner feelings which cannot be expressed. The number 7 urges us to go inside and
join our thoughts and emotions to find a creative expression.

NOTES AND MANTRA: The note for the fifth chakra is G# and the mantra is “ham” or “u” as in blue.

COLOR: The color for this chakra is pale blue or a greenish blue.

RULES: The Throat Chakra rules speech, hearing, communication, self-expression, grace and listening to
the Higher Self. This chakra urges us to find our “self”, communicate it through our creativity, and use
the creative force of our higher emotions to move our consciousness into the higher dimensions.
SENSE: The fifth chakra rules the sense of hearing. Just as we must learn to hear our inner self, we must
also learn to “hear” others.

ASTROLOGICAL SIGN: Gemini, and its ruler Mercury, focuses on communication. Many people with
their Sun in Gemini enjoy performing and other means of creative communication. Geminis are also very
analytical. Their dual nature makes them very gregarious and, at the same time, quite reclusive.

ELEMENT: The ether is the element of this chakra. The fifth chakra is the first chakra that is ruled by our
higher senses, which calls for the force of this chakra to focus on the members of the Angelic Realm.

CONSCIOUSNESS: The fifth chakra directs our attention towards the higher third and fourth
dimensions. It is still ruled largely by our conscious mind, but has access to the collective consciousness.
When this chakra is balanced, our individual consciousness has progressed beyond personal and group
consciousness to “national consciousness”.

PERSONAL TIMELINE: This chakra represents the stage of life of adulthood. At this stage, a sense of self
is established enough so that we are fully responsible and can build long-term relationships. If we can
use the power of this chakra, we can learn to go inside of ourselves to determine the source of our
emotions. Then we can effectively communicate our personal experience to another. It is the ability to
go inside to connect with our inner guidance before we communicate with another that creates true
intimacy because it is based on our deepest inner truth.

SOCIAL TIMELINE: The time era best represented by the Throat Chakra is the New Age—our present
time. In this era it is our challenge to shift from national focus to planetary focus. This collective
consciousness urges the individuals in “national consciousness” to expand their consciousness. In order
to face the challenges that lay ahead of us, like pollution and the ability to end life as we know it with a
nuclear war, it is time we realize that all of us are in this world together. We are presently faced with
many challenges that we could never even conceive of in the past. We must all go inside and call upon
our highest guidance so that we can honestly, effectively and creatively express our solutions.

Worship through this chakra has expanded beyond the one male God with human characteristics of
anger and revenge, who safely lives far away in heaven to a concept of God that encompass both the
masculine and feminine polarities as well as all of creation: God/Goddess/All That Is.

ENDOCRINE GLAND: The endocrine gland for this chakra is the thyroid gland. The thyroid is a butterfly
shaped gland which wraps around the front part of the windpipe just below the Adam’s apple. It
produces hormones which influence essentially every organ, every tissue and every cell in the body.
Thyroid hormones regulate the body’s metabolism and organ function, affecting heart rate, cholesterol
level, body weight, energy level, muscle strength, skin condition, menstrual regularity, memory and
many other conditions. In other words, our thyroid communicates with our entire body and has much to
do with regulating our overall health and well-being.

NERVE PLEXUS: The nerve plexus for this chakra is the laryngeal plexus. This plexus controls our throat,
shoulders, arms and voice.
CLEAR: When this chakra is clear we have good communication, expression, creativity, inspiration, and
positive interactions with others. Our metabolism is healthy, our cholesterol levels are good, we have
vital energy and we feel strong physically and psychologically. We are inspired to express our higher self
and have a life enriched by creative expression and entertainment. Our relationships are based on
truthful communication and true intimacy.

UNCLEAR: When our fifth chakra is unclear we often have hearing problems, throat and/or voice
problems, coughing, stuttering, poor metabolism, thyroid gland problems and the flu. We feel unfulfilled
creatively and may be bored and boring. We may have problems speaking too loud or fear of speaking
out. Our relationships may suffer from poor communication and a lack of intimacy. We feel uninspired
and disconnected from our spiritual guidance.

EARTH CHAKRA: Mother Earth’s fifth chakra is in Mt. Shasta, California. Mt. Shasta has long been
known as a spiritual vortex and many retreats and seminars have been held there. Metaphysically, the
ancient Lemurians are said to have been living in the fourth dimension of the area underneath Mt.
Shasta. Mt. Shasta is the highest mountain in the United States and is a pinnacle of inspiration.

DIMENSIONS: The Throat Chakra rules the higher third and fourth dimension. Our tortured emotions
can pull us into the nightmare of the Lower Astral Plane. Therefore, before any of us can begin our inner
travels through the inner planes of reality; we must clear a “tunnel” through our own dark side that lies
in the Netherworld of the Lower Astral. Once we have accomplished that, we have opened our
consciousness to a wondrous inner world that is as real, in fact more real, than the world of illusions
that is our physical reality.

SUMMARY: The Throat Chakra is the first step towards acknowledging that we are all Gods and
Goddesses in training. Like a small seed dropping from a flower, we come to the third dimension to
learn to grow into our own flower. We find many hardships, as often the soil is dry and unfertile.
However, it is through facing our inner and outer conflicts that we grow into our higher creative self.

Our personal creativity is not limited to what is socially identified as an art form. Every area of our life
demands communication of our creative force. How difficult is it to find a way to lovingly guide a small
child or deal with a dogmatic employer? Many people may say, “I am not creative.” Nothing could be
further from the truth! Our Throat Chakra holds the force of creative expression that is our birthright.
Everyone is creative. If we have lost our connection to our creative SELF, it is one of the greatest losses
we can suffer.

But of course, how can we lose our inner self? We cannot! The door to our inner self is ALWAYS
accessible. It is only our own unhealed pain and fear that shuts and locks the door. If we cannot open
that door, then our first action must be to find someone who can help us to communicate with the SELF
that waits within each and every one of us.
 The lilies were growing in the field.

There appeared to be
an abundance of them this year.

Or, perhaps, I just noticed them

more than I had in the past.

Gradually,
I was beginning to see beauty
where before I had only seen sorrow.

Slowly,
I was beginning to hear music
where before I had only heard cries.

But always, I knew.

I knew that what I saw
and what I heard was a message -
a message from my Self to my self.

That message told me

how I really felt,
what I really thought,
who I really was.

I could pretend to be happy,

but my Self knew if I was crying inside.

I could pretend to understand,

but my Self knew if I was confused.

I could pretend to listen to others,

but I knew that if I couldn't hear my Self
there was no one else to listen to.

And so I waited.
Soon the lilies will be in bloom.

Then I will know

that at last I am Home.
Home ~ inside my Self!
 A Personal Experience
Of the Rising Kundalini

OPENING THE THROAT CHAKRA

TIME FRAME 1988-1992

The fifth chakra governs creativity and I had lots of space for that as my new home was much bigger
than my old one, and I had only brought only the best of my furniture. I was to live here with the
children another year before my husband returned to work again in Los Angeles, but he loved the house
as much as I did.

SPIRITUAL LIFE

Along with my new home I gained a new spiritual teacher. I was introduced to him through one of my
mentors at school who had helped me greatly in learning to control the rush of psychic abilities that
were freed when I cleared my emotions.

This new teacher taught the pathway to Soul and introduced me to a whole new network of inner
Guides with whom I could communicate. I had gained a degree of mastery over my emotions when
Kundalini was in my second chakra and a degree of mastery over my thoughts when Kundalini was in my
third chakra. The opening of the lower heart chakra allowed me to live in a higher octave of the love
vibration. Therefore, I could communicate easily and more clearly with higher and higher dimensions.

Upon each of the planes of the fourth dimension there are Mystery Temples where I would go during
sleep, and in meditation, to learn and to grow. I voraciously read all the information that this path
offered and integrated the lessons into my own consciousness by writing short stories. However, when I
met my new teacher, an old pattern returned as with all of the spiritual teachers I had had, I placed
them upon a pedestal of perfection.

Then when I realized that, no matter how high they were spiritually, they were still human and had
problems like the rest of us. Then, they would crash from their pedestals and I would be disillusioned.
The reality is, I was still trying to escape the third dimension and all of its inherent problems and
weaknesses. I was still seeking the perfect place where I could go in order to mark me perfect.

CAREER LIFE

During the opening of my fifth chakra, my careers blossomed. I gained more and more psychotherapy
clients while my audiology remained constant. I had money, lots of it, but I also had debts, lots of them.
My journey of self-discovery continued and as I taught others I learned more about myself. I settled into
 a comfortable pattern and stayed there until a little voice whispered in my ear, “You haven’t made a
change for a long time,”

PERSONAL LIFE

My daughter went off to college the same year that my husband came back to Los Angeles and we had
only one teen at home. I worked hard, but I had time to go to my son’s athletic events, take art classes
and travel.

Sometimes I looked in the mirror and realized that facing my depression, that is having my depression
and its lowered levels of sensation, had been fattening. With the depression pretty well managed and
my thyroid gland activated by the Kundalini, I was able to lose weight and keep it off—until menopause.

However, my body did have more to say to me about the stress of ten years of hard work. What it had
to say was, “When you are asleep you can’t hide your stress and you grind your teeth. When you grind
your teeth, you crack them. When you crack them, eventually you get an abscess.”

Nothing I had experienced was as painful as an abscessed tooth. And I had two of them. One abscess
flared during a thirteen-hour international plane flight. There was nothing I could do but take Tylenol
and hold an ice pack to my face. The other abscess pestered me for months; I was saving money and
being in denial. Eventually, the pain into a 1:30 AM call to the dentist. “Take it out,” I cried. “Don’t try to
save it, just take it out. I can’t stand the pain.”

With both painful experiences, my “imagination” kept projecting a scene of myself in some ancient time
telling a secret which I had vowed to keep. It seems that many others suffered from my action. My
memory also raced through time after time when I was unable to allow my true self to be expressed. I
felt the inner pain of squelching my pure creative force for fear that I would be judged. And who was my
greatest critic? Me!

FINAL INITIATION

What did the pain mean? Hadn’t I released my pain yet? The answer was NO. Becoming a spiritual being
does not mean that you cease being human. The spiritual path is not an escape. It is not a recipe for
perfection. The spiritual path is a commitment to face all of your Self so that you can FEEL all of your
self, even if it hurts. Then, and only then can you learn to love your self?

My final initiation was to learn that until I could love my Self I could not creatively express it. I could
assist others by giving service, listening and communicating intimately—about them. But I could not
release the creative force that was ME. I was afraid. I was afraid that THEY would judge me.
Unfortunately, the “they” that had once been outside of me had taken permanent residence inside my
head. It was the pain that made me realize that fact.
In some other reality I had “let my truth out”, but I had done so in a manner that had hurt many others. I
had suffered greatly for that mistake, as it was a lesson I had brought in with me to this life. I had to live
my childhood in an environment where “I” was different and not quite “good enough”. I learned very
young to keep my Self a secret. But now, it was longing for expression so intensely that it hurt.

I had been journaling since the early eighties, and it had been slowly evolving to short stories and
poems. It was in 1992 that the dam burst. I was leaving for Kauai, Hawaii the next day and looking for a
journal to pack. I found an old one that had the beginnings of a story, which I believed to be a past life. I
read the first paragraph and thought to add a sentence or two. Well, hours later I put the pen down.

For the entire vacation, story after story—life after life, came through like a storm. (Interestingly
enough, a week after we left Kauai, was hit by a devastating hurricane.) As I furiously wrote my stories, I
deeply, intimately FELT all the emotions. I lived and relived the people on the page.

I wrote, painted, lay on the beach and swam in the warm ocean. One day while swimming, I decreed
that these stories would one day be a book. I called to my Higher Guidance to give me diligence to
complete my task and courage to present my SELF when the task was completed.

That book is Visions from Venus. I started writing it in 1992 and got it published in 2001. For my final
initiation I learned that the core of creativity is PATIENCE.

There was a feeling rising up from deep inside like a slow bubbling volcano.

What was this feeling?

Where did it come from?
Why was it coming out now?

The answer was known only through a thin, misty veil

that threatened to be removed.

What if this revelation,

this expose of SELF,
this true-raw emotion,
without edit,
without guilt,
without the limitations of
how one SHOULD feel
how one SHOULD act
actually escaped?
 What if ALL barriers were released and the pure essence of SELF,
that has always hidden inside
were openly and eagerly displayed and lived on the outside?

Slowly, the lava reaches the mouth of the volcano.

Gradually, it crests the peak and begins to
ooze down the outside slope to be exposed.

NOW that that which has been hidden is uncovered

will others do the same?

Will others open their secret selves,

break down their barriers
pull down their walls
push aside their veils?

What if there was no place to hide?

What if every thing,
every thought,
every feeling,
every fear,
and every dream
were revealed?

Then, the inside world would be totally displayed to the outside world.

Then, there could be no lies,

no secrets,
no coercion,
no deceit.

Then, there would be

only TRUTH
only SELF,
pure and undiluted Self.

Thank you !
Thank you for the veils,
the barriers,
and the walls,
for they have given safety to the inner SELF where
feelings are too real and thoughts are too honest.

Hiding feels safe, familiar, known.

 To take the risk to open the floodgates and expose the truth is UNKNOWN,
and the unknown creates FEAR.

But can an erupting volcano be stopped?

Excerpts from:

SEVEN STEPS TO SOUL

A Poetic Journey of
Spiritual Transformation

By Suzan Caroll

THE FIFTH STEP

Creativity ~ Becoming a Vessel of Light

When love has healed our past and calmed our thoughts and emotions, renewed hope enters our
awareness. Creativity can then enter our life and we can begin to free the shackles of limitation that
were taken on during a life of separation ~ separation from the awareness of our true Self. If we can
open up our hearts and minds, we can allow the light of a new beginning to take root in our
consciousness and fill us with the light of our creative potential. But first we must confront our fear of
judgment, from others and from ourselves, so that we can be the vessel of light that was always our
Destiny. To do that, however, we must change. And in order to change, we must face the unknown.

It is through facing the unknown that we are forced to call upon our innate, inner reserves of creative
power. Down into our selves we travel to find that which we always had and forgot. Along the way, we
can find guidance from the higher realms to direct us to our SELF.

TAKING THE FIFTH STEP

She saw the fifth step before her, but she did not recognize the stairway for some time. It flickered in
and out of her reality as her creativity did. Her creative urge had tried to take hold when she was a child,
but it was somehow lost when she “grew up”. Finally, the vision of the stairway became clear and
constant. They were the stairs leading to the home of her first spiritual mentor.

Of course, spirituality and creativity are both expressions of her inner light.
 THE FIFTH CHAKRA AND CREATIVITY

The fifth chakra represents our ability to create a life that is representative of our truest
self. This chakra calls to us to find the gifts that lay waiting inside to for expression and
to shine forth the light from our human earth vessel.

FINDING THE LIGHT

To become a beacon of light, we must be willing to give away that which we seek from others. It is from
the act of giving that we can learn to receive. However, first we must connect with our higher guidance
so that we can have the courage to be intimate and vulnerable enough to express our inner self.

THE HIGHWAY

I’m sending out my longing

to be what I can be
and opening up my heart’s light
to see what I can see.

I’m trying to become

that for which I long,
to purify my heart and mind
and fill them full with song.

My Soul feels far away,

but its Light lives in me still.
To lay its mark upon the earth
would give me such a thrill.

I know this light inside me

can extend up to my Soul
and communicate with Spirit
to help me with my goal.
 But, I fear that in my trying
the “work” will stop the flow.
Instead, I wish to walk the path
I’m sure my Soul will show.

I’ve decided to release now

the effort and the strife
and believe the light of Spirit
will guide me through my life.

As I create a highway
to my Soul and back to me,
my Light can shine on earth
to set my Spirit free.

ACCEPTING THE LIGHT

Accepting the light actually means accepting ourselves. If we are confident and clear within our own
hearts and minds, we will not be afraid of what “they” think. Once we have tasted the sweet succor of
Divine Love, we can feel strong enough to take the risk of pure, honest expression.

THE CUP

The cup was only half full.

Someone else had been drinking from it. Had the cup been offered to them? Had they
asked permission? Feelings of anger and possessiveness rose in me as I observed the half-empty cup.
But as I felt these emotions, the cup began to drain further.

“No! No!,” I thought. “Why is my cup emptying. No one is drinking of it!” But, of course, that is the
answer I heard from deep inside myself. The cup was emptying because I was hoarding it.

I remembered that when I first got the cup, I was very excited and offered it to everyone. It seemed to
never drain. The more people drank of it, the more quickly it refilled. It was almost as if an invisible
suction pulled more into the cup the moment that someone partook of it.

But, then someone denied my offer and told me that my cup was no good. That person told me that
their cup was better and that mine was inferior. These words hurt my feelings and made me feel
insecure. If this person thought my cup was no good, then maybe someone else would also deny my
offer and I would get hurt again.

I began to be careful about to whom I offered the cup. I would pause first and think, “Will this person
judge my cup and find it lacking? Will I get hurt again?”
 As I presented my cup with this doubt, more people became suspicious of its contents and denied my
offer. I became increasingly cautious and insecure until, finally, I offered the cup no more. Then I hid it
away in a closet to keep it as my secret.

But, the cup was draining by itself now and the contents had become murky and sour. What was I to do?
What once had been a source of joy had become something that I was ashamed of.

I went to the cup and picked it up. I looked into it, remembering how clear it had been. I smelled it,
remembering its former sweetness. As I did so, the contents of the cup appeared to change and to
improve in purity and essence. And, even more, it began to fill. I took a taste, remembering how
delicious it had been and was pleased to find that it replenished me. I felt better and decided to partake
of even more. Again the cup filled and, as I peered into it, the contents were pure and sweetly aromatic.

“Hey,” I thought, “There is nothing wrong with this cup. It is as good as it has ever been, but I allowed
the negative opinions and doubts of others to undermine my own confidence.”

I took the cup from its hiding place and displayed it proudly as I had done before. I decided not to offer
the cup, but to wait and see if others were interested first. If they were not, then that was their
business. “Maybe I had been too pushy before,” I thought to myself.

I decided to enjoy the cup myself. If others were curious, then I would share it with them. As I made this
alteration in my behavior I became lighter and calmer. It no longer mattered to me how others felt
about my treasure. I felt good about it and I felt good about myself.

More and more, I became the living representation of the cup and its contents. More and more, I
became detached from others' reactions. I carried the cup proudly and many asked to drink of it. I
shared it freely, but I neither needed nor acknowledged their approval.

I came to realize that the contents of the cup came, not FROM me, but THROUGH me. Therefore, it did
not matter what others’ opinions were because it had nothing to do with me.

As this realization grew, the cup began to be a part of me. What had been external began to internalize.
What had been outside of me gradually became a part of me until I was the vessel. All that I had learned
about the cup I had to apply to myself.

I was acting as an empty vessel through which purity and sweetness could flow. I shared myself freely,
but only with those who desired it. I remained detached from others’ reactions and independent in all
my dealings. I was an island unto myself and the cause and core of my own reality.

The essence that flowed through me was replenished as I shared it and remained only as pure as my
thoughts and feelings. The only obligation I had to others was to stay clear and detached so that all that
flowed through me was the truth. TRUTH ~ pure and sweet ~ in the essence of LOVE!

EXPRESSING CREATIVITY
What is our true expression? How do we know how our creativity will express itself? Does a flower know
how it will look before it blooms? If we can put aside our ego, we may be surprised to find how beautiful
we are.

THE FLOWER

The flower has just begun to bloom.

It is impossible to see its color

and the fragrance is still a secret.

But, the promise is about to be kept,

the hope fulfilled
and, the reason revealed.

Now is the time

to carefully water and
tend the small bud,
to be watchful - yet patient.

For one cannot force

a flower to open
or an idea to germinate.

One cannot see into that

which has not yet been unveiled.

But, it is beginning.

Soon the colors of truth

shall share their glow.

The fragrance of love

shall waft in the breeze.
 The power of a dream,
patiently and lovingly
allowed to bloom,
will bless those
who can remember.

Remember:
Who are they?
Why did they come here?
When will they return and
who shall they take with them?
Long ago a flower blossomed in the desert
and for two thousand years
we have awaited another.

Now it is spring.

The gardens everywhere

are beginning to bloom.

BECOMING A VESSEL

A flashlight is connected to its source of power inside. Then its beam is projected out so that its light can
brighten the way. To become a vessel of light, we must first connect ourselves to our inner source and
then project that source in a detached and loving manner to our outside world. Putting our egos aside,
we remember that our Light comes not from us, but through us. Therefore, our most import task is to
keep our vessel clear.

A VESSEL OF LIGHT

A vessel of Light
adrift on the sea,
the truth in the moment,
a Soul is set free

For now and forever

awareness explores
 the memory of visions
from the sands of both shores.

The shores of the darkness

and those of the light,
connected together,
their wings can take flight.

They soar above waters

and into the sky
to learn of the reason
and answer the why.

Then bring it back down

to be placed on the altar,
to feel the connection,
hold the truth, and not falter.

To know of the darkness

and surround it with light.
The love in the vessel
can heal all the fright.

The light
can then enter
through the heart
of the sender ~

to create
a beginning
where LIFE
is still winning !

With our creativity lighting the way we stop upon

THE FIFTH STEP TO SOUL

She wanted to step onto the fifth step, but something stopped her. It seemed innocent enough. But
somehow, she couldn't move towards it. There was always something else she had to do, or think. She
couldn't forget the fifth pillar, but she also could not confront it. She felt in her core that there was
something inside the crystal she wanted so deeply that she was afraid to admit that she might actually
get it.
Well, she had run out of excuses and reasons. Now it was time to look inside. Slowly and tentatively she
walked to the edge of the pillar. She noticed that the closer she got, the taller the pillar became. By the
time she was close enough to look into the crystal atop it, she had to stand on her tiptoes in order to
see.

As she peered into the crystal, she could see nothing. However, she began to hear a soft melody. The
tone was as clear as a flute and as free as a bird. The melody struck a resonat cord deep within her of
something long forgotten yet still familiar. Pictures and memories flashed across her mind as the melody
floated in and out of her perception.

The tone altered her consciousness and the melody drew her in. At first she resisted, but gradually, she
relaxed and allowed the melody to lift her up above her constraints and limitations and to carry her like
a feather in the wind.

She discovered that if she surrendered to the melody, she could soar high like a bird. She even found her
wings hidden deep within her heart. She spread them wide and flapped them freely as she floated on
the current of sound.

She saw a ball of radiant light rising just above the horizon. The warmth of it enticed her. The power of it
frightened her, but she was riding the current and could not deviate from her course. She was on a
journey beyond her control that was directed from some unknown place deep within her Soul.

As the light came closer, the tone became louder. The very atmosphere pulsed with light and vibrated
with sound. It was becoming increasingly difficult to fly through the turbulence, but she found it
impossible to alter her route in any way. Furthermore, she was losing all sense of boundaries.
Everything, including her, became a blur. However, the tone remained clear and the source of light a
strong magnet that pulled her deeper and deeper into its center.

There was something there that was hers, or WAS HER. She could feel it approaching. The tone grew
almost unbearably loud until she could no longer hear it. Instead, she became it. She experienced
herself without form. She was a flash of light and a burst of sound. She became the colors of the light as
she moved within the melody of the tone.

Now, she knew the gift within the ball of light. It was potential. Pure and infinite potential. It was the
potential to create and to be created, potential to BE the light and to BE the sound.

She stopped and all was still. She was in the eye of the hurricane. The light was there, but only as a
potential. The sound was there, but only as a potential. The stillness was infinite. All about her was
nothing, yet potentially everything. She was nothing and potentially everything. The calm was complete,
the stillness absolute. Time and space ceased to exist. Memory and cognition were gone. Emotions were
impossible. This was calmer than the void. Softer than the light. Quieter than the sound. She became the
stillness and she became the potential.

Gradually, the stillness became a whisper and the light flickered. The awaking melody caught her wings
and she began to fly again. She was returning now.
 She did not know to where or to what, but the potentials were infinite!

We the Angels of your inner world, welcome you into our presence.

We have waited many long eons for you to realize our presence. We have dearly missed our brothers
and sisters and we rejoice that NOW, more and more, the faces of humanity are able to consciously
acknowledge our presence.

Artists, musicians, poets and mystics have kept the relationship open over the ages. Now we are
beginning to hear the calls of all humanity. You see, as each of you begin your return arch Home into the
bosom of God/Goddess, you are able to communicate with us, your inner guides. We have been called
by many different names, but it matters not, as long as the call is made in love.

Love is the frequency which can carry any message to us because it is the Fundamental Frequency of ALL
evolutions. After the fall of Atlantis, it became evident that humankind was unable, in its regressed
infant state, to carry his balance of the Great Trinity: Wisdom, Power and Love. Therefore, our separate
evolutionary cycles split further and further.

We, the members of the Angelic kingdom, held the banner of Love; humankind held the banner of
Wisdom, and the Source held the banner of Power. Now as we are ALL evolving and rising into the
higher expressions of our SELF, Angels and Humanity can join our One Source to become the Three Fold
Flame of Creation; Wisdom and Power and Love.

As humanity is beginning to experience the unity of love, we Angels are beginning to experience the
individuality of intellect and wisdom. We can help each other at this time as we combine our forces so
that the two kingdoms can again command the power to heal this great planet which we have both
called home.

Yes, we also think of Earth as home for it was there that we first began our existence as small
elementals. We grew, step-by-step, just as humanity has grown. Side-by-side, we have evolved into our
present states. But too often, the view has been one way. We were aware of, and indeed offered great
service to, humankind, while you believed us to be a myth.

Not that we are complaining, for we were always aware of the Divine Plan. This awareness was a by-
product of our maintaining complete unity with Source. But still, we do rejoice in knowing that now our
relationship can be two-way again.

Then we can, once more, speak with and closely know our Brothers and Sisters in the Light. Recognize
that when our relationship can truly be two-way, it will become exceedingly intimate. Then the longing
 that you have felt for us, and that we have felt for you, can end Solar Terra, which is a fragment of
Sun/Star, needed to be in continual communication so that it could gradually go through the filter vortex
to lower its vibration into the fourth dimension. and we can all move into our Divine Plan.

The true and complete family of Earth will then return home into the Heart of the Divine Father/Mother
God—Together.

Glory,
Glory,
Glory.

WE ARE ONE AGAIN

Your Sister in the Light,

Lady Astrea

The third door is marked: THOUGHTS

We knock.
As the door opens, a message is displayed:

Our thoughts come into focus as our self-talk becomes conscious. This ability allows us to take
responsibility for our thoughts as we realize that we can choose which thoughts we allow to dwell in our
minds. We learn that when we choose to think positive, our self-confidence grows and our thinking
shifts from problem-oriented to solution-oriented. Old core beliefs break down and we respond with
new behavior rather than acting in old, habitual ways. When we are no longer victims, we can respond
rather than react because we think before we speak or act.

CHOOSING OUR THOUGHTS

The Thoughts Door in the Conscious Section represents the Sixth Chakra. The Sixth
Chakra is also known as the Third Eye. Our Third Eye is the mind screen for our inner
 vision. As the Kundalini rises into the Sixth Chakra, our Third Eye will begin to open. Then the “Doorway
to our Inner Life” will open as well. However, in order to step across the threshold of that door, we must
raise our consciousness beyond the fear for survival and choose to direct our thinking towards
expansion of our sense of self. In other words, we must learn to raise our consciousness by choosing our
thoughts.

Consciousness is a series of vibrations determined by what has held our attention. Our mind can only
absorb and retain that which vibrates at the same rate as the majority of our thoughts. We raise and
lower the vibratory action of our awareness many times a day by the choices of what we allow to reside
in our conscious mind and to seep into our unconscious mind.

The subtle, rapid vibrations of the higher dimensions are octaves above the frequency of our familiar,
third dimensional world. Consequently, they usually cannot enter the conscious mind, as they are not
compatible with the wavelength within our brain. Fearful thoughts lower our vibration like dirt in clear
water. In order to clear the fearful thinking from our consciousness, we must be willing to “listen to our
thoughts” and replace our negative, fearful thinking with positive, loving thoughts. This constant
cleansing of our thoughts forces us to acknowledge our fearful thinking before it hides in our
unconscious mind. Then we can maintain positive thinking and learn to maintain a higher resonate
frequency of our everyday thinking.

How can we raise the vibratory rate of our thinking?

1) We can carefully select the material and substance to which our senses are directed.

2) We can consciously feel and release hidden fearful feelings and thoughts.

3) We can read, talk about, and expect experiences from the higher dimensions.

4) We can establish a constant and intimate communication system between our inner and outer
worlds.

5) We can integrate our higher consciousness into our mundane life.

6) We can meditate often to awaken our inner senses and calibrate our outer senses to the higher
realms.

Carrier Waves
 Just as a radio picks up many carrier frequencies, so can our minds. We are aware that different radio
stations carry different programming, and we choose the programs that we want to listen to. However,
we are not aware that we can also choose different “channels” in our minds.

Kilowatts of the radio station determine the clarity, consistency, and distance of the transmitted
message. The mind also has something comparable to kilowatts within its mechanism, which are the
pituitary gland (sixth chakra) and the pineal gland (seventh chakra). When these chakras and glands are
programmed to pick up only messages from the third dimension, our mind is like an AM radio. AM is
amplitude modulation, therefore those messages with the greatest amplitude (loudness) are the ones
that will be clearest and most apt to be consciously perceived via our five physical senses.

AM and FM

The pituitary and pineal glands (the sixth and seventh chakra) allow the switch from AM (amplitude
modulation) to FM (frequency modulation). A FM radio is a metaphor for receiving messages from the
dimensions above the third dimension. With frequency modulation, the messages are received on the
different octaves of carrier waves that come from the different dimensions. The pituitary gland (sixth
chakra) acting alone can receive messages from the fourth dimension and up to the threshold of the
fourth dimension. In order to receive messages from the fifth dimension and above, the crown chakra
must be open.

Once the rising Kundalini has joined the essence of the pituitary gland (sixth chakra) with that of the
pineal gland (seventh chakra), the Third Eye can be fully opened and activated. Then our perceptions
become expanded to encompass the fifth dimension and beyond. Our pineal gland receives messages
from the higher dimensions via the crown/seventh chakra and then sends them on to the pituitary
gland. The pituitary gland can then "project" this message onto the mind screen of the Third Eye so that
our visions can be consciously perceived with our inner senses.

Inter-dimensional communication

In order for us to be consciously active in this inter-dimensional communication,

we need to have at least opened our sixth chakra through meditation and other
spiritual practices. Then when the "lotus blossom" of the seventh chakra is
awakened, there is a biochemical release within the physical brain as the pineal
and pituitary glands simultaneously release their hormones. These hormones
combine and interact within the cavities of the third ventricle in the innermost
cavity of the physical brain to combine the essence of the crown and brow
chakras to open the Third Eye.

Our minds can be programmed to receive messages from the higher dimensions and channel these
messages to the cortex of the physical brain. It is helpful to draw a graphic representation of these
 messages as well as writing them, so that we can integrate the right and left hemisphere in the
communication process. Also, higher messages come to us in “no time” or the timelessness of the
Eternal Now. Therefore, an entire book of information may be received within one minute of earth-time.
Then we must translate that message in to the space/time of physical earth. Drawing a picture first
allows us to consciously “grab” the vision seen upon our mind screen. We can then meditate upon that
picture to assist us in transferring the vision into the language areas of our left-brain so that we can talk
or write about it as well.

The Pathway

The preparation for this joining of the sixth and seventh chakras lies in learning to connect with the
“fourth dimension channel” on our mind radio. Once we are attuned to that channel, we can contact the
many Beings who can guide us through the sub-planes of the fourth dimension and to the threshold of
the fifth. In order to make our fourth dimensional perceptions conscious to our third dimensional reality,
we must create a “tunnel”, or a “pathway”, which connects our third dimensional sense of self to our
fourth dimensional reality. Then we can integrate our inner perceptions into our third dimensional
brain. It is the joining of the third and fourth dimensions that encourages Kundalini to progress into the
Crown to open this “tunnel”, or “path”, into the fifth dimension.

Normally, communication with the higher planes is done while we are asleep or in a deep trance, and
the information is often not brought forth to our mundane consciousness. In fact, most of our higher
dimensional communication is unconscious unless the sixth chakra is engaged in the process so that it
can channel a "vision" of the communication to the mind screen and then onto the cortex for conscious
reception. Once the reception is conscious, than the cortex can be used as a radio that we can “turn on”
and select a channel, or as a fourth dimensional sub-plane.

Communicating with Self

With most of the "channeled" material, there is a recipient of the information

who goes into a deep trance and surrenders his or her voice to the Being that
they are communicating with. Another person then records what the
channeled Being is saying and will often ask it questions. However, as the
vibration of the planet is rising higher and higher, it is easier for us to maintain
a connection to our physical world while we are communicating with the
higher worlds.

Then our “Self” that is on the same dimension as the Being who is communicating, can send the
message down to our “self” who is grounded in the physical world. Also, as we consciously travel
through the inner planes, our sense of self expands and we can then realize that often those “great
Beings” are actually a higher component of our physical self. It is the creation of our “tunnel” or “path”
though the fourth dimension that allows us to gain this more expanded sense of Self.

Resonate Frequency

These FM waves of our mind radio are frequency modulating in that each sub-plane of the fourth
dimension holds a different resonate frequency. The highest sub-planes have the highest resonate
frequency down to the lower sub-planes (lower being closer to the physical vibration) which hold a
lower resonate frequency. Once we have established our Path to our Soul in the fifth dimension, we can
receive messages from the higher planes as they step-down in frequency from one plane to another, all
the way down to the Physical Plane.

Without our “tunnel” or “path” through the fourth dimension, the messages become distorted as they
move through the different sub-planes and into the third dimension. It is especially important that the
Lower Astral Plane be cleared as the storms of emotion there will cause great distortion of the original
message. The path through the Lower Astral Plane is created by our willingness to journey into our
unconscious dark side for healing.

When we meditate upon the sixth and seventh chakras, we are increasing the “kilowatt power” of our
radio station because we are making the inner planes more familiar. Therefore, they are more accessible
to our conscious mind. When we meditate, we also raise the resonant frequency of our conscious
awareness. This higher vibration of consciousness (greater kilowatt power) increases the power of our
receptivity to the higher planes.

Fourth Dimensional “Distance”

With a radio, the power of transmission is measured in distances. However, beyond the physical plane,
there is no “distance” as we measure it in the physical plane. Instead, the “distance” is measured by
frequency rate, with the higher frequencies vibrating in the higher sub-planes of the fourth dimension
and the lower frequencies in the lower sub-planes. This is because there is more darkness (or matter) in
the lower fourth dimension. As we travel up the different sub planes, there is less and less matter to
inhibit the rate of vibration. Therefore, the frequencies become higher and higher.

As we consciously access each new sub-plane, the pituitary and pineal glands (sixth and seventh
chakras) are re-programmed to pick up higher and higher frequencies. Also, the thalamus and the
Reticular Activating System are realigned to consciously receive perceptions from our inner, spiritual
senses as well as from our outer physical senses. This re-programming then allows us to imprint these
perceptions on the language and vision areas of the physical brain’s cortex.
 Radio Stations

As we journey through the inner planes, we can establish a radio station upon each
plane. There is a Spiritual Wisdom Temple, much like our universities on the Physical
Plane, upon each of the inner planes that are established to teach those of us who
are able to raise our consciousness to these vortices of learning.

When we have been able to reach the Fifth Dimension, we need to align our "radio
station" near that Wisdom Temple. Near is a term that of course does not apply, as
there is no space in the inner planes. The more accurate way to express this concept
is to say that by communing consciously with the Wisdom Temple and aligning our energy to it, we are
able to leave our imprint, or radio call number, within the vibratory pattern of that Temple. This imprint
functions as a homing beam that attracts further communication.

Grounding the Soul

However, before we can communicate with the Wisdom Temple of the Soul
Plane, we must first unite with our Divine Complement and establish an
intimate relationship with our androgynous fifth dimensional self. It is our own
Soul who will show us the way to Soul’s Wisdom Temple. Once we have united
with our Soul in a conscious way, the process of grounding that vibration in the
physical world begins.

This process will change our entire attitude toward life, as we are no longer led by our ego but rather, by
our Soul. Gradually, as we realize our physical form is no longer ours but is actually our Soul’s earth
vehicle to be used by our Spirit, our divine purpose for taking on that body begins to manifest. Once our
Soul is fully grounded on the physical plane, the communication with the Higher Planes is as easy as a
communication with a physical person sitting next to us.

As our entire planet, and in fact much of the portion of space in which our planet exists, moves into the
fourth and fifth dimension, this total balance and ongoing communication between Spirit and Matter
will be a part of our everyday life. With each person who is able to align themselves with their Soul, the
process becomes easier for the rest. Remember, assistance is always present and all that we must do is
ASK.
 The path to Soul is long and pure.
The path to Soul is narrow and high.

On the left, there is a cliff that plunges

to the depths of darkness.
But, the treacherous side is to the right
because it is so deceptive.

Slowly, the right hand path

descends into the
Caves of Long Forgotten Fears.

Although the decline is

barely recognizable at first,
it increases steadily.

If we are not aware,

we can become trapped
within that forgotten fear
and lose our way.

Many a mighty warrior

has become lost, because
only by going through the Mouth of the Dragon
can the treasure of illumination be gained.

The projection of our inner light,

and the call of our Soul,
is all that can lead us through the
labyrinth of our darkness.

It is only by facing the truth

of our own creations
that we can beckon this light
into the recesses of our unconscious.

Then we can realize that

all that we have known,
all that we have experienced,
is a reflection of our inner world.

Once we have gained that awareness

we become the cause and core,
the sole creator of our life.
 However, it is best that we surrender
the responsibility of that creation to our Soul.

Ego is not pure enough

to bear the weight of this burden,
nor wise enough to confront
the ramifications of such power.

Ego believes it can escape

into death with a mere,
“I'm sorry” or “I didn't know.”

But, Death is not the end.

It is a recess where we can rest
before we again enter
the Classroom of Life.

Who are the teachers in this classroom

and where do they reside?

How do we learn to have Soul

be the guide of all our creations?

Deep inside!

Behind the lies

awaits the Truth.

Deep inside!

Behind the ego,

behind the fear,
is the Unconditional Love
that illuminates

The Path to Soul.

As we begin to consciously journey into the fourth dimension, we find an entire world based upon Seven
Spheres of Conscious and Seven Rays of Light led by Seven Archangels, Seven Elohim and Seven
Ascended Masters. We also find our own Seven Bodies.
If we are consciously aware of the inhabitants of this inner world, it is easier to integrate the information
and insight gained during our fourth dimensional travels into our third dimensional reality. We can then
use this information as we would use a map in our outer travels. On every sub-plane and in every being
we will find a friend—and—we will find our Self.

Life on the fourth dimension is very different than life in the third dimension, but one thing remains the
same. Our experiences will match our resonance. If we are able to keep our resonance high, we will
experience a reality filled with light. On the other hand, if we allow our resonance to drop into darkness,
then that is the reality that we will find ourselves in.

However, darkness is not bad. Darkness is matter that has not yet been filled with enough Spirit to
become Light. We will find that light within.

THE CORE OF LIGHT

There is a core of Light

Within a Light
Within a Light
Within a Light…

That progresses infinitely

into the Heart of
All That Is.

I feel this Light radiating far beyond my perspective

like a distant star
a distant galaxy
a distant universe…

Can I bring this core of Light into me

into my head
my heart
my fingers
my toes?

The truth of this Light

alludes my mundane life leaving me
wanting and alone
alone in a crowd
alone with my friends
alone in my self

Alone and lonely

 lonely for the pull of this Light
and the wholeness it shall bring me

Oh, to reach inside my self

inside the love I feel
for myself

To know that I deserve

this connection
which whispers in my Soul,

“You are not alone!”

Within the Source, all is One and there is no separation. Just as light divides into seven colors when it
travels through a prism, the Source divides into Seven Rays when it travels through the prism of
separation and down into the fourth, and then the third, dimensions. These Seven Rays represent the
Seven Divine Qualities of the Source.

The First Ray that continuously separates from the Heart of the One is of the essence of the Divine
Father and His Divine Will manifested into the quality of Power.
Therefore, The First Ray is the Quality of Power.

The Second Ray that continuously separates from the Heart of the One is of the essence of the Divine
Mother and Her Form manifested in the quality of Wisdom.
Therefore, The Second Ray is the Quality of Wisdom.

The Third Ray, which separates out from the union of the First Ray/Divine Father and the Second
Ray/Divine Mother, is the essence of the Divine Child and his or her Consciousness, manifested in the
quality of Love.
Therefore, The Third Ray is the Quality of Love.

Just as the Third Ray separates out from the union of the first two rays, the Divine Father and the Divine
Mother, rays four through seven separate out from the Third Ray, the Divine Child. Rays four through
seven represent the qualities that the Child of Father/God and Mother/Goddess should possess in his or
her manifested reality if he or she is ever to return to God/Goddess and into the Heart of the One.

The Fourth Ray represents the quality of Purity which will allow the Divine Child to ascend back into
God/Goddess and into the Heart of the One.
Therefore, The Fourth Ray is the Quality of Purity.
The Fifth Ray represents the quality of Truth which will allow the Divine Child to heal him- or herself and
to progress scientifically.
Therefore, The Fifth Ray is the Quality of Truth.

The Sixth Ray represents the quality of Invocation which will allow the Divine Child to call upon
God/Goddess/All That IS.
Therefore, The Sixth Ray is the Quality of Invocation.

The Seventh Ray represents the quality of Precipitation which will allow the Divine Child to evolve into
God or Goddess through precipitation, or manifestation, on the lower dimensions.
Therefore, The Seventh Ray is the Quality of Precipitation.

Each individual human Soul is an emissary of one of the Seven Rays, and through many lifetimes, the
qualities of that Ray are developed and refined to contribute to the further evolution of humanity. Each
individual also possess portions of the other six rays as well. These Seven Rays, which exist in Unity in
the higher dimensions, represent the seven natural divisions of all Source as It expresses Itself in the
fourth and third dimension.

The Seven Rays and their colors are:

FIRST SECOND THIRD FOURTH FIFTH SIXTH SEVENTH

RAY RAY RAY RAY RAY RAY RAY

Divine Divine Divine Divine Divine Divine Divine

Quality: Quality: Quality: Quality: Quality: Quality: Quality:
POWER WISDOM LOVE PURITY TRUTH INVOCATION PRECIPITATION

Color of: Color of: Color of: Color of: Color of: Color of: Color of:
BLUE YELLOW PINK WHITE GREEN GOLD VIOLET

The First Three Rays

The first three rays to separate from the Heart of the One became the three evolutionary groups of our
Universe. These three evolutionary groups serve the Heart of the One as The Keepers of Flame, The
Keepers of Form, and The Keepers of Mind.

The Keepers of Flame

When the Divine Father separated from the Heart of the One to become The First Ray, the evolutionary
group of the Angelic Kingdom sprung forth. The Angels are closest to the Heart of the One of all the
Kingdoms and serve to uphold the Divine Will and Power of the Source. Therefore, they are the Keepers
 of Flame and, led by their Archangels, they protect the Flame of Divine Will manifested as the Divine
Quality of Power.

The Keepers of Form

When the Divine Mother separated from the Heart of the One to become The Second Ray, the
evolutionary group of the Devic Kingdom sprung forth. The elementals and devas, led by the Elohim,
serve to uphold the Wisdom that can be gained through taking form in the lower dimensions. Therefore,
they are the Keepers of Form and they protect the image of Divine Form as it manifests upon the third
and fourth dimensions.

The Keepers of Mind

When the Divine Child separated from the Divine Father and Mother to become the Third Ray, the
evolutionary group of the Human Kingdom sprung forth. Humanity, led by the Ascended Masters, serves
to uphold Higher Consciousness and the quality of Love. Therefore, humanity is the Keeper of Mind and
serves to ground higher consciousness, which stems from pure love, in the lower dimensions.

These three “Keepers” are the three evolutionary groups of life in our cosmos which, through mutual co-
operation, are responsible for the fulfillment of the Source’s creation. Life exists independently in each
of these life evolutions, but they work in unity towards their service to the Source.

The Angelic Kingdom serves on all Seven Rays as The Keepers of Flame to uphold the virtue of Divine
Will. Even though the Angels work to uphold the masculine/Father aspect of Will, they use the feminine,
Mother aspect of Love and Emotion to accomplish their service.

The Devic Kingdom works on all Seven Rays as The Keepers of Form to uphold the virtue of Divine Form.
Even though the Devas work to uphold the feminine, Mother aspect of Form, they use the
masculine/Father aspect of Will and Thought to accomplish their service.

The Human Kingdom works on all Seven Rays as The Keepers of Mind to uphold the virtue of Divine
Consciousness. It is humanity’s challenge to combine emotions and thoughts to ground the Divine
Qualities on the third dimension.

The Four Lower Rays

The four lower rays are off-shoots of Third Ray. These four lower rays are known as the Rays of
Attribute, and they serve to further define the Seven Qualities of the Source:
The Fourth Ray is the dispensation to humanity of the Divine Ideas of the first three rays. The Fourth Ray
is known as the Ascension Ray because the knowledge and workings of these Divine Ideas is the core of
humanity’s ascension.

The Fifth Ray represents Divine Ideas connected with scientific discovery and medical research. This ray
is known as the Ray of Truth and Healing.

The Sixth Ray represents inspiration and is known as the Ray of Invocation.

The Seventh Ray represents humanity’s quest to be creators in their own right and is known as the Ray
of Precipitation.

Upon each of the seven rays:

Archangels lead the Angelic Kingdom as they serve to protect Divine Will and the Divine Virtue of Power.

Elohim lead the Devic Kingdom as they serve to protect Divine Form and the Divine Virtue of Wisdom.

Ascended Masters lead the Human Kingdom as they serve to protect Divine Consciousness and the
Divine Virtue of Love.

THE ANGELIC KINGDOM

The beings of the Angelic Kingdom serve the function of administering to the spiritual
and emotional needs of humanity and the other members of the third dimension.
Angels, like fountains, produce a continuous stream of the particular quality of the Ray
on which they serve. Angels are like rechargeable batteries, and they absorb their
leader’s energy by being in their aura. When the angel becomes totally “full”, they are
sent to administer and radiate that quality to humans and other members of the
physical world. They radiate primarily through their feelings. Once the angels become
“empty”, they return to their leader and “fill up” with that quality, to be sent out once
again.

As angels evolve, they continuously improve their ability to hold more and more of this specialized
quality. They also learn to hold it for longer and longer periods of “time” without contamination from
adverse external conditions (usually generated by humans). As angels continue to specialize in the
quality of the Ray they serve on, they too become a fountainhead for that quality to which many lesser
angels come to replenish themselves. Through the radiation of the Divine Qualities, angels remind
humans and elementals of their Celestial Source and assist them in conforming to their true Path.
Angels are experts at creating force fields through the use of sacred geometry and symmetric patterns.
By joining together and working in unison, they can create much more powerful and effective force
fields than they could by working alone. Angels also function as inter-dimensional messengers of
energies, both up and down, between the fourth dimensional sub-planes. In the “up” direction, they
gather all the hopes, aspirations, wishes and prayers of humanity and deliver them to the appropriate
beings in the higher planes. In the “down” direction, they send beneficial, higher dimensional energies
to persons and places on the Physical Plane. This is why angels are often known as the “Messengers of
God.”

The highest evolution of the Angelic Kingdom is the Archangel. An Archangel, in unity with His or Her
Divine Complement, forms an Archaii. Each of the Seven Archaii defends Divine Power and acts as the
Director of the Angelic Kingdom for the Ray which they represent.

The Archangels’ association with the Seven Rays are:

RAY ARCHAII ANGELIC SERVICE

Defenders of:
FIRST RAY Michael and Faith
Power, Faith and Protection

Defenders of:
SECOND RAY Jophiel and Constance
Illumination and Wisdom

Defenders of:
THIRD RAY Chamuel and Charity
The Consciousness of Divine Love

Defenders of:
FOURTH RAY Gabriel and Hope
Purity and Hope

Defenders of:
FIFTH RAY Raphael and Mother Mary
Consecration to Service

Defenders of:
SIXTH RAY Uriel and Donna Grace
Ministration to the Requirements of the Hour

Defenders of:
SEVENTH RAY Zadkiel and Holy Amethyst
Invocation of Divine Mercy and Compassion

Angels serve from the Emotional Plane to assist humans to infuse Divine Will into our emotions.
 THE DEVIC KINGDOM

The Devic Kingdom encompasses all the “holders of form” from the highest vibrational
Elohim to the lowest vibrational elementals. The Devic Kingdom works from the Mental
Plane to translate thought-forms into physical forms by transforming mental patterns into
etheric patterns and then into physical patterns. All beings in the Nature Kingdom are a part
of the Devic Kingdom.

Each being in the Devic Kingdom is a specialist in creating a specific form, whether it is an electron, a
biological cell, a flower, a tree, a valley, a river, a planet, a solar system, or inter-stellar space.
Elementals are the “building blocks” of form and represent the four elements of earth, air, fire, and
water. Devas gather many elementals together to create a form made of more than one element, and
the Elohim are the rulers of this kingdom.

Just as humans evolve into Ascended Masters, and angels evolve into Archangels, elementals will
eventually evolve into devas and then to Elohim. Like angels, elemental beings begin their evolution
small in size, and increase their size as they evolve. Humans, on the other hand, maintain the same size
as they evolve, although their Auras get larger.

The elementals serving on planet Earth have all sworn to “out-picture” humanity’s thoughts and
feelings. They are under obligation to “materialize” whatever they pick up from the thoughts and
feelings of mankind. This relationship was intended to facilitate the re-manifestation of “heaven on
earth,” but as humanity’s thoughts and feelings fell into general imperfection, these elemental beings
were obligated, against their preference, to out-picture mass imperfection.

This projection of humanity’s thoughts and feelings often results in “natural disasters,” such as
tornadoes, hurricanes, volcanoes, earthquakes, and the polluted oceans and atmosphere. In fact, there
are elemental beings working around the clock in our atmosphere to purify the environment of the
accumulation of distorted energies resulting from all the negative thoughts and feelings of mankind.

For each human Soul who chooses to take the evolutionary route of physical incarnations, there are
elemental beings which “volunteer” to make that journey with him or her. Elementals serve to create
and maintain a physical body for us for as many lifetimes as it takes to complete our ascension and
graduate from “schoolroom Earth.” These individual body elementals are overseen by the collective
consciousness of our Body Deva. If we can establish a good rapport with our body elementals and our
Body Deva, we can maintain a healthy and vital body.

DEVAS

Devas are divine beings who ensoul every constructive activity or structure upon the planet. This
includes such things as great cathedrals, majestic mountains, lakes, woodlands, and human bodies.
Devas act as the group consciousness of the different elementals that hold form. For example, our Body
Deva is the group consciousness of the elementals of earth, air, fire and water that join together to form
our physical bodies.

There are many types of devas, both subhuman and superhuman. There are also many different
hierarchies of devas that are distinctly different from the Human Kingdom’s hierarchy, although they
work in perfect harmony with each other. Each group of devas has specific work and methods of
development whereby they attain their goals and evolution.

ELEMENTALS

The elemental beings of this Kingdom join together to create all form in the third and fourth dimension.
Elementals serve through each of the elements to hold the pattern for every manifestation. For
example:

he element of FIRE.

-The Sylphs-

The Sylphs are the air elementals. Sylphs are beautiful, wispy creatures who fly through the air. Sylphs
are also known as faeries. The air element is very important for the maintenance of life on the physical
plane. By the conscious control of our breath, we can assist these elementals in harmonizing our bodies
and purifying our surroundings. Wind can clear the air or be tainted by pollutions, depending on the
activities of the resident humans. Humanity was meant to be the Guardian of the Earth, but instead
many of us have become the Destroyers.
 -The Undines-

The Undines are the water elementals. Undines can be seen with our physic vision as wispy
creatures in water, as waves, currents, or sparkles of light on the water. Mermaids and
Mermen are also Undines. The water element, which is a large part of our physical body, is
related to the emotional body. Negative emotions can damage our health, whereas the
emotion of love is a powerful healing force. Our planet is also largely covered with water. Water is a
great cleansing agent and one of the many factors for the success of our harvest. Without clear water,
life as we know it could not continue on our planet.

-The Gnomes-

The Gnomes are the earth elementals. Elves and brownies are also earth elementals. Gnomes are said to
live in caves under the earth and give their service there. They work largely with the mineral kingdom,
whereas brownies and elves serve from the surface to assist the animal kingdom and humanity. It is the
earth element that gives our physical bodies substance. If we can learn to truly respect the earth
element of our physical forms, then we will learn to respect the earth element of our planet.

-The Salamanders-

The Salamanders are the fire elementals. The least is known about these elementals, but we
can use our psychic vision to see them dancing in the flames of a fire. The Salamanders’
contribution to humanity is that they are the expression of the Sacred Fire of our Three-Fold
Flame of Life. One of their constructive activities is the purification of disharmony within the
ALL THAT IS of Nature. On a physical level, fire can warm a house or burn it down. Fire is pure energy
and it is the intention of the user that determines the activity of this elemental.

ELOHIM

Elohim have a male and a female aspect, and are the creator Gods and Goddess who are
the highest evolution of the Devic Kingdom. The term “elohim” means “all that God is”.
Elohim were referred to in the Old Testament over two thousand five hundred times as the
“name of God.” In the Kabbalah, the Jewish book of mysticism, Elohim are referred to as the
Divine Mother. The term Yod Jay Vod Jay, or Jehovah, refers to the Divine Father. Rudolph Steiner, the
great German mystic, calls the Elohim the “spirits of form.” The Keys of Enoch refers to the Elohim as
those beings who created the world by the will of YHWH (YHWH being the Jewish name for the
Godhead).

The Elohim and Archangels might be thought of as the left and right hands of God. The term Elohim is
plural as it refers to many gods. Each of the Elohim is associated with one of the Seven Rays, and
therefore contributes the characteristics or qualities of their individual ray to all of creation.

The Elohim work together with their Divine Complements to carry out their Cosmic Service.

Elohim association with the Seven Rays are:

RAY ELOHIM CONTRIBUTION

Decision and carrying out

FIRST RAY Hercules and Amazon
Divine will into manifestation

Perception of the Plan and

SECOND RAY Cassiopeia and Minerva
the Wisdom to Analyze the Methods of Operation

Use of the Cohesive Action of

THIRD RAY Orion and Angelica
Divine Love in the Activities of Building

Maintaining of Purity and

FOURTH RAY Claire and Astrea
Holding the Immaculate Concept in all Creations

Consecration of all
FIFTH RAY Vista and Crystal
Energy to Divine Purpose
 Ministering to the Needs of
SIXTH RAY Tranquility and Pacifica
the Moment and Holding Peace

Rhythm of Invocation of
SEVENTH RAY Arcturus and Diana
the Sacred Fire of Transmutation

The Devic Kingdom is ruled from the Mental Plane to infuse Divine Ideals into all physical
manifestations.

THE HUMAN KINGDOM

The beings in the Human Kingdom were created to act as step-down transformers for the energy, will,
ideas, wisdom, consciousness and love of the higher dimensions. Humanity is meant to be the protector
of the Physical Plane and to re-manifest the heavens into the denser planes of form and matter. Humans
are all embryonic Gods and Goddesses in training, and the earth is our incubator. Humans are
preordained to receive inspiration from the higher planes, define and develop it with our thoughts, then
energize these thought-forms with our feelings. However, free will is much more emphasized in the
Human Kingdom than in either of the other two kingdoms, and we often do not keep our free will in
alignment with Divine Will.

The Ascended Masters are members of the Human Kingdom who have ascended into the fifth
dimension, but they have volunteered to waylay their life in the higher planes in order to serve
humanity from the fourth dimension. Each of the Ascended Masters serves from a different Ray and has
a focus of light in the ethers just above the third dimension called an Ascended Masters Retreat.
Humans can travel to these retreats in their higher bodies for study and enlightenment.

The Ascended Masters are:

RAY OF ASCENDED QUALITY OF LOCATION OF

SERVICE MASTER RAY RETREAT

FIRST RAY El Morya Divine Will and Power Darjeeling, India

SECOND RAY Lord Lanto Illumination and Wisdom Rocky Mountains, USA

THIRD RAY Paul the Venetian Awareness and Love Southern France

FOURTH RAY Serapis Bey Purity, Hope and Ascension Luxor, Egypt
 FIFTH RAY Hilarion Truth, Healing and Scientific Invention Island of Crete

SIXTH RAY Nada Peace and Ministrations The Holy Land

SEVENTH RAY St. Germain Freedom, Mercy, and Forgiveness Mt. Fuji, Japan

The Seven Ascended Masters assist us from their retreats in the Etheric Plane to infuse the Divine Plan
into our actions.

Each individual has an affinity for the activity that resonates to the quality of his or her primary ray. This
affinity many be apparent as a “personality” or profession.

FIRST RAY persons are often rulers or executives.

SECOND RAY persons are often teachers or students.
THIRD RAY persons are often arbitrators or peacemakers.
FOURTH RAY persons are often artists or musicians.
FIFTH RAY persons are often doctors or inventors.
SIXTH RAY persons are often priests, ministers or healers.
SEVENTH RAY persons are often diplomats or mystics.

Just as lesser angels report to and learn from the Archangels and elementals report to and learn from
the Elohim, humans report to and learn from the Ascended Masters.

There are seven different spheres of consciousness that encircle and radiate out from the Heart of All
That Is. These spheres are called the Aura of God. The Angelic, Devic and Human Kingdoms all inhabit
each of the spheres. Upon each of these spheres, there is a Temple or Mystery School where we can
travel in our higher bodies to expand our consciousness and embrace the quality of each sphere.

The First Sphere

The first Sphere represents the Heart of Creation, the Oneness. Here is born every idea, plan and
blessing which will one day manifest in the physical world. The inhabitants serve to carry on the outward
course of Divine Ideas to the periphery of the First Sphere. Here a Messenger of the Second Sphere
waits like a runner in a relay race to carry that ideal into its sphere.

In the Mystery Temple in the First Sphere, we learn the Power of attuning to Divine Will.
 The Second Sphere

The Celestial Inhabitants of the Second Sphere most lovingly receive the Cosmic Messages and Ideas
from the Heart of the Oneness. Once received, they illuminate these Ideas as they clothe them in the
form and substance of both their own Light and the Universal Light from the atmosphere of this realm.
Thus, the seed of the Father falls on the fertile ground of the Mother and begins to take definite form.
These “formed ideas” in turn pass onward to the receptive consciousness and the atmosphere of the
Third Realm.

In the Mystery Temple in the Second Sphere, we learn the Wisdom of creating a matrix or form, for
Divine Will.

The Third Sphere

In the Third Sphere, the essence of life is imparted to the thought-forms that have descended from the
First and Second Spheres. A Divine Idea that was created in the First Sphere and was then clothed in
form in the Second Sphere to transform that Idea into a “thought-form.” This thought-form must now
be filled with the “consciousness” of the Third Sphere. In other words, the form of the Wise Mother has
embraced the will of the Powerful Father to create the consciousness of their child of Love. Hence, the
Three Fold Flame of Wisdom, Power and Love have been ignited to create the beginnings of
manifestation.

The Third Sphere vitalizes all manifestations that will ever externalize onto the Physical Plane. Like a
prism, the activity of the Third Sphere divides the combined radiations from the First, Second and Third
Spheres into four subdivisions. The emissaries of the Third Sphere then “step-down” the vibrations of
each Divine Idea to whichever of the four lower Rays can best materialize that Idea into a physical
reality.

In the Mystery Temple of the Third Sphere, we learn how to give consciousness to Divine Ideas with the
force of Love.

The Fourth Sphere

When the living, embodied thought-form enters the Fourth Sphere, it is absorbed by any receptive
consciousnesses that are interested in the process of ascension. Through the endeavors of many lives,
these beings serve to project this ideal to the inhabitants of the physical world.

In the Mystery Temple of the Fourth Sphere, we learn to identify our mission and our “reason for
embodiment.”
 The Fifth Sphere

The seed ideas of Truth and scientific and medical research are scattered in the Fifth Realm to be
received by any receptive consciousness. Those studying in the Fifth Sphere Mystery Temples of Science
receive this information and project it into the minds and hearts of the selfless ones that are working in
these areas on earth. In order to widen the circle of manifest expression, these blessings are then
pulsated outward to await transmission into the Sixth Sphere.

In the Mystery Temple of the Fifth Sphere, we learn about Divine Science and Truth.

The Sixth Sphere

Within the Sixth Sphere are the causative centers of religion and devotional or emotional worship. In
this Sphere dwells the great Celestial Choirs, which project inspiration to those who have responded to
the calling of being a religious or spiritual leader.

In the Mystery Temple of the Sixth Sphere, we learn to enhance our qualities of devotion and faith and
to peacefully administer to the needs of the moment.

The Seventh Sphere

The Seventh Sphere holds the etheric pattern of every manifestation of the Divine Plan which has been
lowered rhythmically through the six preceding spheres. Therefore, it is literally bursting with all the
good things that have been handed down from one sphere to another. It is on the Seventh Sphere that
the Divine Plans await expression in the physical world.

This is the Sphere just above the human octave of limitation and imperfection, and it is the contact point
between our inner reception of Divine Ideas and our outer realization of those ideas. Therefore, it is the
responsibility of the Seventh Ray to provide a way and means by which humanity may unite its
consciousness with the consciousness of the inner spheres.

This process is best accomplished through the use of the Violet Fire. The Violet Fire is the Light of the
Seventh Sphere and consequently holds the vibration and energy pattern of that Sphere. Through calling
upon the Violet Fire to surround any third-dimensional imperfections or fears, we can step-up, or
transmute, the energy pattern of that third dimensional incident to the vibration and energy pattern of
the Seventh Sphere. We may call upon this Fire with the mantra of:

BLAZE, BLAZE, BLAZE

THE VIOLET FIRE
 Transmuting ALL Shadow into
LIGHT, LIGHT, LIGHT.

As we use the Violet Fire more and more to raise the lower vibrations, we raise our personal vibration as
well.

The Seventh Sphere is also the first sphere which we first enter as our Soul ascends back into the Heart
of the One. In the Mystery Temple of this Sphere, we learn to use our consciousness to infuse Divine
Perfection into our physical world.

Humans are seven-fold beings with a “body” on each of the sub-planes of the fourth dimension. When
our Soul decided to experience life as a third dimensional being, it sent a fragment of its essence down
the long, vibrational path through the fourth dimension. Upon each of the sub-planes a body was
created of the substance of that plane. These bodies follow the rules of the particular sub-plane on
which they dwell. Because these bodies are the fourth-dimensional portions of our total SELF, they exist
continuously, and simultaneously, until our final ascension into the fifth dimension.

In order to consciously travel through the fourth dimension, we must connect with and align each of our
fourth-dimensional bodies. Just like the old stagecoach stations across the wilds of the unknown
frontier, our “other bodies” are like way stations through the unknown of the inner worlds.

Our three higher bodies function as an integral part of our ability to attain mastery of our life energies.
The lower four bodies are the storehouse of experiences for this and for all former embodiments.

When our Soul first sent down a fragment of its essence to begin the physical experience, the first body
it created was the “I AM “Presence.

The I AM Presence—Will and Power

Our “I AM” Presence, which is our Higher Human or Light Body, is an individualized living being with
whom we can learn to communicate. This body resides in the Spiritual sub-plane just at the threshold of
the fifth dimension. It knows only the perfection of the higher. Our “I AM Presence” downloads Light
from the Oneness and projects it outward through all of our bodies and into our physical form. If we
could keep our attention focused there, we could consciously channel that Light into our physical reality.
 The Causal Body—Form and Wisdom

The Causal Body, or Rainbow Body, is an octave lower in vibration and surrounds the “I AM Presence”.
The beautiful colors of the Causal Body are representative of the seven qualities of the Source. This
Being of our SELF resides in the Causal sup-plane, and it holds the accumulation of ALL the positively
charged energies of our many embodiments until we are ready to receive them into our physical world.
Our Causal body is much like our spiritual bank account. Each individual’s Causal Body varies in size and
quality according to the amount of constructively qualified energy used throughout the ages while both
in and out of embodiment.

Christ Consciousness—Awareness and Love

An octave lower and surrounding the Causal Body is our Christ Consciousness. Our Christ Consciousness,
our inner Divine Child, is an intelligent being of light with a pure and perfect consciousness. We often
know this body as our Guardian Angel. Our Christ Consciousness grows and increases with our Causal
Body and may even be considered the consciousness of that body. Our Christ Consciousness is a lower
vibration than our “I AM” Presence, but it is united with it in characteristics, actions, feelings and intent.
Our Christ Consciousness serves as a Silent Watcher, and acts as a transformer to step-down the
magnificence of the “I AM” Presence into the lower planes.

Mental Body—Immaculate Conceptions

The Mental Body is an octave lower and surrounds the Christ Consciousness. It is the first of our “lower
bodies”, and serves as a container for the lower, or outer, expressions of all our concepts, opinions,
knowledge, and conclusions from all our human lives. The Mental Body is fashioned from the substance
of the Mental Realm. This body is meant to be the lower representative of the Christ Consciousness
while on the Physical Plane and an instrument by which to create and hold the matrix of our
manifestations until they become physical.

Emotional Body—Consecration of Energy

The Emotional Body is an octave lower and surrounds the Mental Body. The Emotional Body, also known
as the Astral Body, serves as a container for the lower or outer expressions of all our feelings, emotions,
and creations in all our human lives. The Emotional Body was created from the substance of the
Emotional, or Astral, Plane, which is the realm of feeling. Since Earth is the planet where we incarnate to
learn mastery of emotions, it is the largest of the four lower bodies. About 80% of our planets, and of
our physical bodies, are composed of water. Therefore, about eighty percent of our earthly tests are
through our emotions.
 The Emotional Body’s service is to nourish Divine Ideas with the positive feeling of accomplishment.
Thoughts, words, and actions have little efficiency without the sustaining power of the feeling of
enthusiasm and other positive emotions. Our thoughts are like the matrix, or scaffolding, that surrounds
our creations, but it is the energy of our emotions that fills that matrix in order to give it reality. Angels
serve humanity to assist us in infusing our creations with the energy of Divine Love. If we wish to call
upon an angel’s assistance, we can attract if by using colors, music, flowers, candles and anything that
can evoke a loving emotion. Our Emotional Body, also known as the Astral Body, is the Core of our
creativity.

Etheric Body—Peace and Unity

Our Etheric Body is the exact counterpart of our tangible, physical body. However, it is composed of
much subtler material and is slightly larger than our physical body, extending beyond it in both our outer
and inner worlds. Our Etheric Body surrounds our entire body as well as each individual organ within our
body. In other words, we have an etheric heart, etheric liver, etheric lungs, etc. Much spiritual healing is
actually done through our etheric organs, and that healing is then passed on to our physical form.

Our Etheric Body interfaces between and connects our physical self to our higher bodies. It is the
intermediary of our inner and outer worlds. Also known as our Aura, our Etheric Body determines the
condition of our physical health, as it is the repository and the transmitter of energy. Our chakras are
located in our Etheric Body, or Aura, and it is from them that we can download the prana that is
available to us from the higher dimensions. Within this body are the records and memories of all our
experiences through all our countless incarnations. Our Etheric Body receives ideas from the Mental
Body that have been energized by the feelings of our Emotional Body. Before thoughts and feelings can
be manifest in the physical world, they must filter through this Body.

Physical Body—Power of Transmutation and Manifestation

Our Physical Body is the lowest vibration of all our bodies. With the exception of the Etheric Body, which
slightly extends it, our Physical Body is the outmost of all our bodies. Just as our higher bodies are made
up of the elements of the plane upon which they reside, the physical body is made up of the elements of
the Physical Plane.

These elements are:

Earth—structure and form of our bodies.

The Earth element represents the physical aspect of our self.

Air—breath and space within our body.

 The Air element represents the mental aspect of our self.

Fire—neuron synapses and Three Fold-Flame of our body.

The Fire element represents the spiritual aspect of our self.

Water—fluid, liquid and blood of our body.

The Water element represents the emotional aspect of our self.

Our Physical Body is also made up of tiny particles of light substance called electrons, which enter us
through our chakras in our Aura. These particles of light, emitted from our higher bodies, are loaned to
us to create our Three-Fold Flame and to maintain health and vitality.

Our Three-Fold Flame is the spark of the Father which gives us Power, the form of the Mother which
gives us the ability to gain Wisdom, and the Love which is the “effect” of their joining. This Divine and
Unconditional Love is our birthright. No matter what conditions we meet in any incarnation, love is
ALWAYS available to us through our Three-Fold Flame in the Core of our Etheric Heart. Our Physical
Body is our anchor point on Earth through which the Light of this Divine Unconditional Love can flow.

Our Soul “sent down” a fragment of Its SELF to create a body for us on each plane of the fourth
dimension. When we connect with, heal and align each of these bodies, we construct our Path back to
our Soul.

As we cross over into the fourth dimension, the first fragment of our SELF that we shall meet will be our
Lower Astral self, or our dark side. Therefore, it is beneficial to form a relationship with an Ascended
Master, Angel or Elemental to assist us in loving and healing that portion of our SELF that is the
receptacle of all our emotional pain and darkness. Then we can align with our Emotional Body, our
Mental Body, our Christ Consciousness of our Causal Body and our “I AM” Presence. With all these
bodies in alignment, we can be, live and express our SELF in our physical world.

To really by my SELF

To invent and re-invent

The purest expression
Of my essence

Within every moment

Of the ever present NOW
 That is what
I strive to allow

That is what I
Work towards and fall into
Desire and accept

That is what I
Wish to remember

AH
To remember that
Which has been forgotten

To connect with
That which has been disconnected

Then follow that connection

To the Source,
The Source of Wisdom

Wisdom to know it all

And not care

Wisdom to release all charge

All attractions
All disdain

Wisdom to follow the Love

The Love that binds
ALL selves
To SELF

The SELF that is

Wise enough to
Be loving enough
To BE the Power

The Power that comes from

The awareness of
My SELF

So that I may
 BE my SELF
LIVE my SELF
EXPRESS my SELF

NOW

“Welcome! How do you do? We, the elementals, are members of the Fourth
Dimension. We welcome you to our world. Come, we will show you around. As you
journey up the various sub-planes of our Home, you may realize that our residents
differ. Just as the residents of the deep ocean differ as the infusion of light into
their world changes, so do we differ as there is more and more light and less and
less darkness, or matter.

“Our lowest plane, the Lower Astral Plane, is our junkyard. This is where everyone
from Earth has dumped their fear, anger, sorrow and pain. We try to work with it, but it is not ours to
clear. The third dimensionals have created the Lower Astral Plane and it is they who must clean it up.
We hope that you did not have too much trouble there. But if it is your first time through, you probably
did. Eventually, you will create your Path through the Lower Astral Plane, and in fact, all the way up to
the Fifth Dimension.

“The key to visiting our Kingdom is that you release your fear. There is much fear in
your third dimensional world which holds you captive in your land of illusion and
“work”. What you call illusion we call imagination or creativity, and what you call
work we call service. We do not have any illusions here because we know that
everything changes with our thoughts and feelings. If we think like an owl, we
become an owl. If we feel beautiful, we may look like a flower and if we are feeling
powerful, we may look like a unicorn.

“Yes, all of your “mythical” creatures are alive and very real here. If you wish to see
one, then just think of it and it will be around the next bend, or it may suddenly
appear. Our world is much like your dreams. In fact, this is where you come in your night body. A
predictive or spiritual dream would be your night body’s visit to the higher planes of our world, and a
nightmare would be a trip to the Lower Astral Plane. We learned early on that if we allow fear to
overtake our being, we too will be pulled into that dark place. Therefore, we focus on the many joyous
events about us.

“Please follow and we will show you a new flower that is about to give birth. Our
flowers here may be a bit different than the flowers in your Kingdom, but some of
them are the same. In fact, some of our most treasured flowers are known as weeds in
your world. Watch closely now, the young bud is about to open—AH is that not the
most glorious sight? Look, it is sending a drop of its essence down into your world. Perhaps you will see
it when you return home.

“We do that a lot you know, send down portions of our essence to your world. In fact, if you look very
closely, and with blurred vision, you may even see us elementals wavering in your atmosphere. We
greatly love to be in gardens, streams and under huge trees. Allow me now to introduce you to some of
my friends.”

“We are sylph. We may look like only one being to you, but we are all joined in consciousness and do
not perceive ourselves as being individuals as you humans do. Our essence rules the air element of your
third dimensional world and body. We fourth dimensionals continually change our forms. We waver in
the wind like feathers. We serve your world by clearing your air and atmosphere. We often have to
express the negative thoughts of humanity in the form of hurricanes or cyclones. We do not wish to hurt
any of you. We are only following our assignment which is to assist humanity in seeing the power of
thought.

“Allow me to introduce you to some of our fairies. They are also sylphs because they serve in the air.
They are the ones who assisted that beautiful flower in opening.”

“ Hello human. We are faerie. Some of us live in the Land of Faerie, but many of us also live
here in the lower vibrations of the Astral Plane. It is here that we learn about being
“changers”. A changer is one who assists the seasons in changing. We assist the old leaves
to fall from the tree in the fall and the new buds to open in the spring.

“Thank you for visiting us. Will you remember to look for our kind when you see a lovely garden?
Perhaps you will recognize us. We know we will recognize you. Oh, I must return to my flowers. Sylph
will continue to guide you. Bye, bye.”

“Thank you faerie. I am sure that this human appreciates you as much as we do. Oh, dear human, do you
see that clear stream ahead? Let us go there and we will introduce you to the undines of the water
element. See how busily they work to keep the stream moving. We sylphs often serve with the undines
to create rain. In this way, our gardens and forests can flourish. The undine’s essence rules
the water element in your third dimensional bodies as well. Just as thoughts are like air,
emotions are like water. There is much water on your third dimensional Earth, as there is
here in the Astral Plane. Therefore, there is also much emotion.

“Here the denser emotions, such as fear, anger, and sorrow, sink into the Lower Astral Plane. This allows
us a boundary between the pain of darkness and the purity of light. In your world, on the other hand,
the pain and purity are intermingled and often difficult to identify. The undines can assist you in
differentiating your emotions if you ask for their help. They work directly with the physical body to
create uncomfortable feelings for pain and darkness and glorious feelings for light and love.

“Oh look, there are some gnomes who are carrying the damp soil from the streams over to the baby
flowers. We care for our infant plants and animals here much like you care for your human infants. The
 gnomes serve as earth elementals. See over there, by that big crystal. If you look closely, you will see a
gnome peaking up from under the earth to tend it. And over to your right, there is an elf who is caring
for to a small faun.

“Can you now realize how we elementals work together to create our harmonious
environment? Only humans who can focus on love can visit us here. Hence, we do not have
to out-picture your emotions in the form of storms and natural disasters as we do on earth.
Do you feel our wonderful sunny day? You can thank the salamanders for that. They rule
the fire element. Without the fire elementals, you would not receive the photons from the sun, have fire
to warm your homes and cook you meals, and your bodies would not have neuron synapses. We earth,
water, and air elements deeply appreciate the salamander fire elementals as they carry Spirit to our
world, into our very essence.

“Now we are approaching one of the Mystery Schools. The Ascended Masters, your ascended humans,
each have a Mystery School on the etheric plane so that you can more easily access them in you
expanded consciousness. Some of your more evolved humans can even bi-locate to the schools and
study directly with the Masters. They also have a higher octave of their schools on each of the sub-
planes of our fourth dimensional world.

“Well, we have come to the boundary of our territory. St. Germain, the Ascended Master of
the Seventh Ray will be your guide now.”

“Greetings. I am joyous to find you here in the inner planes. Since the Seventh Ray is the
closest Ray to your physical world, it is the first one you visit as you journey on your Path to Soul.
Therefore, I, the Ascended Master for the Seventh Ray, am your guide. Allow me to congratulate you on
your ability to make this trek. I know that you have faced many of your personal demons to allow you
this pleasure.

“We are still in the Astral Plane, or Emotional sub-plane of the fourth dimension. It is here that many of
the angels serve. We Ascended Masters are very grateful for the ministrations that the angels have
given to humanity. Without their assistance, we doubt that any of us would have been able to make our
transcendence into the Light. It is also the selfless example of the Angelic Kingdom that has inspired us
to forgo our further aspirations into the Light in order to stay in the Fourth Dimension and assist our
brother and sister humans.

“I, St. Germain, work with the angels to transmute the darkness of the Third Dimension into
Light. Ascended Master Nanda works with the feeling of bliss that the Angelic Choirs radiate
onto the many places of worship, whether they are a personal garden or bedroom, a high
mountain peak or sacred grove, or a beautiful man-made cathedral.

“Ascended Master Hilarion often calls upon the Angelic Kingdom to bestow upon humanity the feeling
of TRUTH to amplify healing and scientific discovery, and Ascended Master Lord Lanto calls upon the
angels to shed their Divine Illumination upon fortunate human recipients. Of course, Ascended Master
Serapis Bey calls upon the angels to assist with human ascension, and Ascended Master Paul the
Venetian works continuously with their love force. Also, Ascended Master El Morya works directly with
the angelic leader, Archangel Michael, and his powerful Divine Complement, Lady Faith.

“But enough of my human talk, allow me to introduce you to this glowing angel who now stands before
us.”

“Hello, beloved human. I am joyous that you have journeyed into the Astral Plane where I
serve. We angels also have a group consciousness in that we are in constant inner
communication with each other and with the Archaii of the Ray upon which we serve.
However, since we serve so intimately with humans, some of your individuality has rubbed
off on us, so to speak. As you know, we absorb the essence of our environment. One of our biggest
challenges is to enter your world with our absorbed love and compassion and not allow the fear, anger,
and psychic pain of your world to taint our gift.

“We are grateful for the appreciation that many of you humans have been showing us. We truly
appreciate when our likeness has been drawn by your artists, our music is received by your musicians
and composers, our words are written by your writers and poets, and our movement is grounded by
your dancers and athletes. We wish you to know that with every stroke of the brush or pen, with every
note of music, and with every movement, we are beside you celebrating your expression of our gifts.

“We give our offerings freely and in Unconditional Love. We realize the many hardships you endure,
especially the hardship of feeling separate from the Oneness. Some of us have chosen to take a physical
life, but we seldom do it twice. Our hearts are best suited for Unity and Loving service to God-Goddess-
All That Is. For that reason, we serve here in the Astral Plane to assist you in clearing your emotions so
that you can better receive and ground our offerings. We greatly admire the courage you all display as
you live and contribute in a world so filled with separation and limitations.

“Would you allow me to touch you heart in appreciation of your great accomplishments? …

“Oh thank you, dear human! You may not realize it, but we angels find humans to be as beautiful and
loving as you humans find us. We each serve the Source in our own way. Together we are striving now
to raise our dear Gaia into her true fifth dimensional form. We are a good team, humans and angels.
Yes, indeed we are.

“Oh dear, here we are already at the threshold of the Mental Plane. I believe it was the blending of our
auras that brought us here so quickly. Before you cross over to enter into your mental body, please take
 a moment to see and feel your astral-emotional body. It is a lovely oscillating, dynamic body, is it not?
Within your astral body is the sum total of all the emotions and feelings that you have ever experienced
in all of your third and fourth dimensional incarnations. When you merge with your Astral Body, it is
good to call upon an angel, such as myself, to “touch” your heart so that we may heal your darkness and
amplify your light. As you carry more and more light, your third dimensional aura will glow and your
inner beauty and love will radiate to all those who come into your life.

“My, it is time for you to step over into the Mental Plane, but before you leave, would you
like to change form? Perhaps you would like to be a wolf or a hawk or a snake. Would you
like to burrow into the ground, run as fast as a wild stallion, or fly like a bird? Possibly you
would like to be twelve feet tall or as small as the elves and faeries in this world. In fact,
upon this threshold is the wonderful Land of Faerie. See. It is just through that waterfall. You may travel
there whenever you wish.

“But now, I see a deva who has come to greet you. Yes, it is a water deva who has come to assist you in
the final clearing of your emotions so that you may step into the Mental Plane. Be prepared dear
human, the next land has much less form.”

“Welcome, human. We are a deva. We too have a group consciousness. Our consciousness is in unity
with all the other devas as well as all the elementals who serve with us to create form for thought. In
our world, form and thought are one. When we are thinking about something it takes a
form, but when it leaves our thoughts, it loses all form. That is the way of our Mental Plane.

“In our world, thought is pure potential. It is our responsibility to receive Divine Will, which
is each and every thought of the Source, from the planes above us and create a matrix for it
here on the Mental Plane. Then we send that matrix to the Astral Plane to be filled with emotion—
energy in motion. The Divine Will is then passed into the Etheric Plane where the elementals feed the
infant Idea with their etheric substance.

“At this point, the etheric body of a human who resonates to that idea will be able to carry it over into
the third dimension. Your etheric body holds all the knowledge, pain and experience of all of your third
dimensional lives. The Divine Ideas that will attract your etheric body are probably Ideas that you have
worked on in many lives. Once the etheric body magnetizes a Divine Idea, it can more easily be passed
into the consciousness of your physical body. Oh, what joy and jubilation we all feel when the seed of
the One blooms upon the Physical Plane!

“Some of the humans, like you, are able to visit us here in the Mental Plane so that they
may become aware of their Divine Idea. This awareness is obtained by merging with your
own mental body. In your mental body is stored all the thoughts and beliefs of all of your
third and fourth dimensional lives. Therefore, it is easier to absorb your personal Divine
Ideas because you have believed in and thought about it for many, many incarnations. These thoughts
and beliefs leave a residue within your mental body which acts like a magnet to attract concepts of that
frequency and matrix.
 “Take a moment now to look at your mental body. Do you see your own “thought matrix” through your
translucent form? Oh, be careful. If you allow yourself to feel frustration that you are not “doing it right”
you will lower your vibration and terminate our visit. Allow me to touch you and it will be easier for
you…

“There, I am sure you can see your mental body now for you are glowing like a thousand candles. Take a
moment and send an image of this glowing form to your earth bound brain. Then remember to
remember that image when you return to your third dimensional world. This is the best way to ground
your light body in your physical form.

“Allow me now to invite you to one of our devic meetings. It is there that we gather up the inspirational
thoughts of humanity, match them with the Divine Ideas of the Source, and send them back to the earth
plane. Perhaps you will find out more about your own Divine Ideas….

“Well, well, we are joyous that you joined us in our meeting. Was it not a glorious experience for you?
You did so well there that you have gained the attention of one of our Elohim. We will take you now to
their Temple. Just close your eyes and allow your particular Divine Ideas to grow in wisdom and
illumination and you shall find yourself there…”

“WELCOME cherished human. I AM Elohim. You have performed admirably in your mental expansion.
You have cleared old beliefs in limitation and separation and learned to keep your thinking positive.
These accomplishments have calibrated your consciousness to the frequency of the higher planes.

“Allow my ESSENCE to enter your mind. Just close your eyes and accept my message. Only you shall hear
it, and only you can manifest it in you physical world…
 “Oh yes, dear human, our blending has accelerated your resonance into the Causal Plane. Enjoy your
journey. I believe your own Christ Consciousness has come to greet you.”

“Beloved One, essence of my SELF, I am our Christed Consciousness. I need no form, as I AM

pure consciousness. I AM the sum total of all the loving feelings, thoughts, and actions of all
our lives. I AM our Rainbow Body, which changes and wavers with every thought and
feeling. One day I AM golden and the next I AM violet. Often I will alternate from one color
to another with each message I receive from my higher or my lower selves. Can you feel me within you?
Allow me to touch your heart so that you can more easily “feel” my consciousness within you…

“Wonderful! Now take that “feeling” of our Christed Consciousness and infuse it in every one of our
lower bodies as you make your return trek, through the Fourth Dimension, into your physical body. In
fact, allow me to touch your Third Eye and we shall do that together now…

“Beautiful! Yes, you are still here because you are EVERYWHERE. In fact, you and I are everywhere that I
AM for we are One. You are my physical encasement, my manifestation of our Divine Idea of individual,
 human life. And I, I AM the LOVE that brings joy to our human Heart, the consciousness that brings
ILLUMINATION to our human Mind, and the CONNECTION of our human essence with our Divine SOUL.

“You are me and I AM you, and I AM ALWAYS in constant connection with our “I AM PRESENCE”. Our “I
AM Presence” is at the threshold of the Fifth Dimension, in fact, it IS the threshold. Allow me to merge
with you so that we may go together to that threshold…

“Thank you my beloved human; was it not glorious to be in Oneness again? We are here now, our “I AM
Presence” is before us.”

“GREETINGS, my beloved physical expression,

“I AM ALL THAT I AM.

I AM our SELF.
I AM our Higher Human.

Take me Home with you into your physical world

and I will take you Home with me into the Fifth Dimension!!!!”

Alone with my self

in a world filled with fear.
Alone with my self
if I’m there or I’m here.

Alone with my self,

all my boundaries are lost.
 The truth that I seek,
the reward and the cost.

Alone in my mind
while my heart seems to steer.
My actions are foreign,
their causes unclear.

To be in the One
is the call of my Soul.
To know who I AM
is my prayer and my goal.

I summon the moment

to give me a reason
to be who I AM
in this time and this season.

Alone in my self,
I call forth the light
to show my true path
and bring down my might.

But am I alone
in this time of great question
or part of the Oneness
and not just this section?

This sections the ending

of all I might be,
a fragment, a portion
of all I can see.

I beckon the One

to come into my heart
to remind me this ending
is really my start.

The sixth chakra is often known as the Third Eye. However, according to the postulates of yoga
 (specifically those written by H. H. Mahatapaswi Shri Kumarswamiji) ,the pituitary gland of the sixth
chakra and the pineal gland of the seventh chakra must join their essence in order to open the Third
Eye.

PITUITARY GLAND

The pituitary gland is about the size of a pea and is located behind the center of our forehead, between
our eyes. Therefore, the sixth chakra is often called the Brow Chakra. The pituitary gland is known as the
master gland because it acts as a main control center that sends messages to all the other glands from
its two lobes, the posterior and the anterior. The pituitary gland prompts the proper growth of glands
and organs and regulates sexual development.

The pituitary gland is called the “seat of the mind” with the frontal lobe regulating emotional thoughts
such as poetry and music, and the anterior lobe regulating concrete thought and intellectual concepts.
On the other hand, the pineal gland is known as the “seat of illumination, intuition and cosmic
consciousness”. The pineal gland is to the pituitary gland what intuition is to reason.

PINEAL GLAND

The pineal gland is cone shaped and is located in the middle of the brain behind and just above the
pituitary gland. The pineal gland contains pigment similar to that found in the eyes and is connected to
the optic thalami, hence it controls the action of light upon our body. The pineal gland is located in the
posterior end of the third ventricle of the brain and the pituitary gland is located in the roof of the third
ventricle. It is said that the joining of the essences of these two glands in the third ventricle is what
opens the Third Eye.

The pineal gland acts in two ways to inhibit the action of the pituitary gland. First, the pituitary gland is
responsible for activating adolescence and the beginning of sexuality, and the pineal gland checks the
pituitary gland to prevent premature sexual awakening. Second, human thought is regarded as a result
of suspended action, and the pineal gland inhibits the immediate discharging of thoughts into action.
This inhibition causes us to look inward and to deeply ponder our actions and reactions.

This introversion is indispensable for self-realization as it displaces our attention from the outer world to
the inner. When the external world disappears, our circle of consciousness contracts because our
primary attention is focused upon our inner self. It is this inner attention that magnetizes “spiritual light”
into the pineal gland.

THE THIRD VENTRICLE

The third ventricle of the brain is a narrow opening lying near the base of the cerebral hemispheres and
separating the two thalamic areas. These thalamic areas are the brain’s “storehouse” of all our sensory
perceptions. When the pituitary and pineal glands are fully developed and stimulated through
meditation upon the sixth and seventh chakras, their vibrations fuse and activate the Third Eye. Once
the Third Eye is open we have personal access to higher knowledge. The opened Third Eye is called the
“Eye of the Soul”.

Shiva yoga is a form of yoga practice which concentrates on awakening the pineal gland. This gland is
often dormant because our third dimensional self is usually focused on the outer sensate world rather
than the higher spheres. Shiva yoga teaches that cosmic light descends to meet the individual through
the optic thalamic nerve connection of the crown chakra. Once the Kundalini has risen to the pituitary
gland, it merges with the cosmic light which the pineal gland has received in the third ventricle.

MYSTICAL MARRIAGE

The human brain has a fundamental resemblance to a human, androgynous embryo. The pituitary gland
holds the positive, masculine charge and the pineal holds a negative, feminine charge. When the
masculine and feminine energies meet in the brain it is known as the Mystical Marriage. The Mystical
Marriage initiates the birth of our multidimensional consciousness and our conscious passage into the
fifth dimension and beyond.

The rising Kundalini pulls the energy up from Mother Earth through the nerve channels, into the medulla
oblongata, through the pons area of the brain and then down into the pituitary gland behind the eyes.
The increasing pituitary radiations then pass through the third ventricle to awaken the pineal gland
which has received light from the higher dimensions. The feminine earth energy merges with the
masculine pituitary gland and the feminine pineal gland receives the masculine unmanifest energy from
Spirit. When the two awakened chakras’ essences meet in the third ventricle, there is the union and
harmony of spirit into matter as the multidimensional forces of spiritual light merge with the matter of
our third dimensional brain.

THE THIRD EYE

The opened Third Eye is also known as the Middle Eye of Shiva, the Eye of Horus, and the Horn of the
Unicorn. The Temple of Maat in early Egypt was dedicated to the process of opening the Third Eye. The
Third Eye is an etheric, or fourth dimensional, eye. It acts as a sensitive receiver, and transmitter, by
which vibrations of many different types can be translated, interpreted and dispersed into our third
dimensional brains to gain wisdom and illumination. Through this EYE, inner planes, thought forms, and
higher entities are perceived. A better sense of cause and effect is also acquired.

All eyes need a lens to give meaning to a perceived light sensation, including the Third Eye. The Third
Eye’s lens is located in our aura, just in front of our sixth chakra. The psychic construction of this lens is
part of the discipline that leads to the accurate perception with our inner eye. By using this point in our
aura (between our eyes and in the center of our forehead) as a focal point during meditation, we can
facilitate the development of our Third Eye’s lens. Using this form of meditation also facilitates theta
wave consciousness.

THETA WAVES

Theta waves (4-7 cps) occur in sleep and are dominant in our highest state of meditation. We normally
only experience theta waves as we drift off to sleep, during some dreaming, and as we return from the
depths of delta sleep. The pictures we perceive as we drift off and awaken are in theta wave. During
theta wave meditations, we are in a waking dream where vivid imagery flashes before our inner vision.
In this state, we are extremely receptive to information sent from the higher dimensions.

The Shamanic State of Consciousness, which is theta brainwaves, allows us to journey into the higher
planes. The steady-rhythmic beat of the drum struck four and one-half times per second (theta waves
are 4-7 cps) is the key to transporting a shaman into the deepest part of his or her Shamanic trance. The
constant and rhythmic-drone of Tibetan Buddhist chants that transport the monks and other listeners
into realms of blissful meditation also follow this rhythm.

Theta waves have also been identified as the gateway to learning and memory. Theta meditation
increases creativity, enhances learning, reduces stress and awakens intuition as well as other
extrasensory perception skills. Theta consciousness allows us to connect with our creative inspirations,
spiritual guidance and peak experiences. Through theta wave meditation, we can open our Third Eye
and access the delta waves that unite us with Universal Energy and Cosmic Consciousness.

A circle surrounds the symbols for the first five chakras. This is not the case with the sixth and seventh
chakras because these two chakras represent the expansion of our consciousness beyond the confining
“circle” of our third dimensional self.

LOCATION: The location of the sixth chakra, also known as the Brow Chakra, is between the eyes in the
center of the forehead.

PETALS: There are ninety-six petals in this chakra. These turning petals accelerate into a swirling vortex
when the Third Eye is opened.

NOTES AND MANTRA: The note for this chakra is high A, and the mantra is “aum”, “om”, or “mmm”.
The mantra “om” is used by many traditions to achieve theta wave consciousness.
 COLOR: The color for the brow chakra is indigo. The children being born now are called the “Indigo
Children” because they are born with their Third Eye fully opened. It will be our challenge to protect
these children from our dangerous world until they are old enough to become our leaders.

RULES: The sixth chakra rules our intuition and imagination and is associated with the parts of our
consciousness concerned with a spiritual view of life. This chakra is sometimes known as the Home of
Spirit, as it has the ability to inform us of the motivation behind actions. Through the sixth chakra we can
observe the outer theater of life from an inner point of view. Inner vision is also ruled by this chakra.
Through meditation upon our brow chakra, we can gain great inspiration and the vision of our purpose
and destiny.

This brow chakra rules our sleeping dreams. There are three kinds of dreams:

(1) Our unconscious dreams, which bring old issues up from our subconscious so that we can gain a
clearer understanding of how we really feel instead of how we “should” feel. We can perceive these
dreams as nightmares or as opportunities to be conscious of our own darkness so that it can be healed
and released.

(2) Our conscious dreams, which are often dress rehearsals for what we are doing or trying to do in our
waking life. After having these dreams we may feel tired, as if we have been working all night, and in a
sense, we have been.

(3) Our superconscious dreams, which allow us to have actual waking journeys through the inner planes.
It is important to write out these dreams and integrate them into our everyday lives for they are actual,
spiritual guidance.

Even if a dream is not remembered, it still releases psychic tension. Research has show that people who
have received adequate sleep, yet have been deprived of dreaming, become disoriented and
psychologically disturbed. It is even more beneficial if we learn to remember our important dreams,
because they give us important information about our SELF.

There are two effective ways to remember our dreams. One, we tell ourselves upon falling asleep, “I will
remember my dreams”. Two, before we open our eyes in the morning, we tell ourselves what our
dream was. This activity transfers the dreams from our imagistic right brain to the language areas of our
left brain. Then we can often remember the dream long enough to write it down. Some dreams are not
difficult to remember and, in fact, haunt us until we process them until we fully understand their
meaning.
 SENSE: The last two chakras rule our higher senses. The sixth chakra rules our higher sense of
telepathy, empathy, ESP, and all the other abilities that are latent within the 85% of our brain which we
do not normally use.

ASTROLOGICAL SIGN: The holistic thought and realization of inner correlations of Sagittarius/Jupiter,
the divinely inspired thought, higher knowledge, and flashes of intuition of Aquarius/Uranus, and the
imagination, intuition, and access to inner truths through devotion of Pisces/Neptune rule this chakra.

ELEMENT: The elements for the last two chakras are also metaphysical, or beyond the physical. The
sixth chakra rules spiritual vision and inner sound.

CONSCIOUSNESS: This chakra rules the expansion of our third dimensional consciousness to
encompass our conscious perception of the fourth dimension. This conscious perception of the fourth
dimension means that we remember our inner travels, whether they are through sleep or meditation. It
also means that we learn how to integrate the inspiration, illumination and knowledge we have gained
into our everyday physical lives.

PERSONAL TIMELINE: The brow chakra represents the stage of life where we are self-realized adults
and have learned to live in harmony with our expanded SELF and with others. Since we live in the third
dimension, this does not mean that we never have problems but rather that we don’t see them as
“problems”. Instead, we experience life’s difficulties as initiations through which we can grow and
expand our consciousness. We realize that our true self is a multidimensional being who has spun a
hologram of its essence into the lower dimensions to gather experiences. Our self-realized adult feels in
unity with All That Is and is aware of the responsibilities of that unity.

SOCIAL TIMELINE: The time era best represented by the brow chakra is the hopeful near future. If we
can survive the challenges of today and connect to the consciousness of Earth, Lady Gaia, we shall
experience the profound union of Planetary Civilization. At this time, that possibility looks a bit grim, but
we must remember that the darkest hour is just before dawn.

We have been informed for many decades now that we are moving into a Golden Age where we shall
live in constant connection with our multidimensional self. There are many of us who have that
experience in this year of 2001, but there are many more who do not. If we can consciously merge with
God/Goddess/All That Is, and surrender to that Oneness, we shall be free of the fear of this hologram
and choose the reality where we knowingly move onto fourth and fifth dimensional Earth.
 ENDOCRINE GLAND: The endocrine gland for the sixth chakra is the pituitary gland. This gland is
discussed in depth in “Opening the Third Eye.”

NERVE PLEXUS: The nerve plexus for this chakra is the carotid plexus, which rules the nerves of face,
sinuses, vision and hearing.

CLEAR: When this chakra is clear there are enhanced intellectual and psychic abilities. Our memory is
good and our perceptions are accurate. Through our ability to consciously travel into the higher
dimensions of our inner reality, our ability to visualize is amplified, our imagination is expanded and we
are able to project our visions and imaginations into our outer world. Our sinuses are clear and our
hearing and vision is amplified by our ability to use our innate inner senses to amplify the information
gained by our five physical senses.

UNCLEAR: When the sixth chakra is unclear we have difficult focusing in life, we can have mental
health problems, we may be detached and distant from others and we suffer from intellectual
stagnation. We may suffer headaches and fuzzy thinking as well as sinus problems, headaches, and
vision and hearing problems.

EARTH CHAKRA: It is fitting that the earth’s sixth chakra is located in the Himalayas, Tibet, as this is an
area that has always cherished consciousness expansion and travel into the inner, higher planes of
reality.

DIMENSIONS: The brow chakra rules the theta waves of our expanded awareness as well as intellectual
and psychic excellence. This chakra represents our conscious exploration of the higher dimensions found
within our SELF. Through meditation upon the sixth chakra we can open our awareness to encompass
the fourth dimension up to the threshold of the fifth dimension.

SUMMARY: The sixth chakra represents the first step towards our journey Home. Once this chakra is
opened, our higher senses are activated and our perceptions of life expand. We are no longer able to
limit ourselves to the physical rules of separation from others and from SELF. We will never again
experience physical life in the same way because we cannot limit ourselves to the “boxes” of mundane
life.
 Our journey has begun and Divine Discontent will overtake us if we try to turn away from our greater
life. Fortunately, the reward is that our creativity is greatly enhanced as we tap into our inner
storehouse of inspiration and illumination. We now seek within for our answers, and we use outer
resources for validation rather than as our only source of information. The door to the fifth dimension
stands ajar and we are tempted to enter.

Mundane life calls to us to continue as we did before, but we CANNOT. We are different and this
difference must be expressed in our outer world in order for us to find peace. We search, inside and out,
to find a life that fits this new resonance we have found within. Jobs change, friends change and
relationships change. Eventually, we find new jobs, friends and relationships that can accept and
appreciate our greater self, and happily, there are those who remain our true companions. With our
expanded resources we find others to help us as we, in turn, help others.

We have stepped upon our Path to Soul and we are going Home—Home inside our SELF.

A Personal Account of the Rising Kundalini

THE SIXTH CHAKRA 1992-1994

Kundalini had rested in my fifth chakra for a long time when the whisper of “Time for a change,” became
a shout. “Get ready for a bumpy ride,” the inner voice said. The next two years would be filled with
change.

SPIRITUAL LIFE

All of my life I had a very vivid imagination of other lives, my other lives. When my Kundalini first
awakened, other lives would come to me in rushes. I would have dreams and when I awoke an inner
voice would say, “This is a dream of another life.” But nothing was as extreme an experience of my other
lives than when Kundalini entered my sixth chakra.

I use the term “other lives”, avoiding the term past lives, because all lives are actually simultaneous and
happening in different space/time quadrants. With my sixth chakra opening, I was able to psychically
travel into the fourth dimension. From the fourth dimension, I was out of space/time as it is known on
the third dimension and could easily view any other third dimensional life that I desired.

However, I did not desire to visit them. They came to me so strongly that I HAD to write them down.
These other portions of my SELF were calling me to hear their stories. While I wrote each life, I lived it
simultaneously to my present life. I was experiencing my first multi-dimensional awareness. There had
 always been other lives on the edges of my consciousness, but now they came in in full force.
Unfortunately, all of them were sad with unhappy deaths filled with pain and disillusionment.

Many years before I received an inner message that had said, “Once you have healed enough of your
pain in this life, your other lives will rush forward for the same healing.” Well they were rushing forward
all right. Many times, I found it quite difficult to live two lives at once. The good part was, as I wrote
these lives, I found resolution for the conflicts, comfort for the pain and love for the fear. These lives
were put together in books one and two of Visions from Venus.

One of my most powerful and disturbing experiences was when I re-experienced my first life in a third
dimensional body at the fall of Atlantis. I felt, in every fiber of my being, the ripping apart of my essence
as only my female polarity was able to enter the body. I experienced again the deep sorrow and
abandonment when my other half, my Divine Complement, left me. When I wrote through the feelings
of that life, I released a deep pain in my heart that had haunted me my entire life. A few days after
completing the writing of my life during the total destruction of Atlantis, a strong earthquake hit Los
Angeles, my hometown.

When I first wrote the Visions from Venus, it was from the perspective of the fourth dimension. Later,
when Kundalini had risen to my crown chakra and my third eye had opened, I rewrote the book from
the perspective of the fifth dimension. The entire process covered many years. I found that as I healed
each “past life”, that a part of my present life was healed as well. Eventually, I was able to access lives in
which I was able to reunite with my Divine Complement and move as a unified being into the fifth
dimension upon my death.

Once again, I had become disillusioned with a spiritual teacher. But also, and most important, my inner
guidance told me that my writing and meditating had brought me to the threshold of the Soul Plane—
the fifth dimension. Once there, I would no longer have physical teachers. My instruction would come
from higher dimensional Beings and from my inner, higher dimensional Selves.

CAREER LIFE AND PERSONAL LIFE

My career life and personal life are presented together here because my body (personal life) demanded
changes in my career and I had to listen.

When my son went off to college, I found I had a lot more energy to put into my career. After battling
the empty nest syndrome of: “My babies are gone!” to “I am free!”, I settled into making more mental
space for more psychotherapy clients. It worked, and soon I had more clients then ever. However,
simultaneously, I still had my audiology career. I was working too much, again! Meanwhile, I was living
two lives at one time and going through menopause.

This time I had to let my body take charge of my career rather than the other way around. Ladies, if
anyone tells you menopause is a breeze then they are a man! I had PMS ALL the time; ten hot flashes an
hour (highlighted by red face, perspiration, and a new kind of body odor) and woke up five times a night.
That is, if I could sleep at all.

Well, I was a good new ager, ex-hippie. I was going to take the natural route. I scheduled massages once
a week, I got a personal trainer, I went to a homeopathic doctor, an oriental medicine doctor and a
chiropractor. NOTHING WORKED. The pituitary gland in my sixth chakra was activated and my
biochemistry was OFF. It was the 50-60 hour weeks and the no sleep that finally did me in. I surrendered
to western medicine and started taking the hormones. However, I was still tired all the time.

Finally, I sprained my right ankle and put my back out. Was the load too heavy for me to step forward??
I had to take the leap. I couldn’t carry two careers (while I was also living at least two lives at a time) any
longer. One of my careers had to go. There was no question which career I would choose, the
counseling. But was it really giving me enough money by itself? I did have a lot of debts. My body said,
“Jump. You have been sitting on the fence too long. You are using me up.”

FINAL INITIATION

The act of having enough confidence in my self, my inner guidance, and my own vision of my destiny
was my initiation. My sixth chakra saw the big picture and I had to believe in it. I had to trust that I
would love my work and be able to survive financially. That meant that I had to believe that I deserved
to make money at something that I found creative and interesting.

When I quit the audiology career, I had lots of time. For quite a few years I had had more money than
time so I went to a lot of places in my outer world. Now there was no extra money to spend for travel,
but the journey inside was free. Inside I went. My meditations had taken me through the fourth
dimension and I was knocking on the door of the fifth dimension. When I first arrived, I met the
“Greeter” who worked with me. He was a guardian of the threshold whose service was to assist the
newcomers.

I was initially blind and deaf on the fifth dimension. My perceptions were not yet calibrated to that
vibration. I had trained my inner perceptions to perceive the fourth dimension, but I had not yet
adapted to the higher frequencies of the fifth dimension. Also, the sensations of the fourth dimension
are very bright and loud and sometimes feel almost physical. However, the sensations of the fifth
dimension are subtle and illusive.

Besides the Greeter, the only thing I could perceive for a while (a while really has no meaning because
there is no time in the fifth dimension) was the green grass. Eventually, I could see a swirling vortex of
yellow and red, only with a different tint to the colors. The Greeter said that that was the actual fifth
dimension. However, it took me a long “third-dimensional time” to get there.

In due course, the Greeter told me that I was ready to go a fifth dimensional “town” that was located on
the threshold area. This experience was almost too much for me. For one thing, once in the town, I had
an experience of unity and complete equality beyond anything I had ever felt. While traveling in the fifth
dimensional wave of consciousness, I felt complete, unconditional acceptance and unconditional love.
The feeling was so blissful that it almost hurt.

Also, there was no hierarchy system. There was no one who was better or worse. I remember feeling
something dislodge in my mind when I realized that, after this experience, I would not have another
physical, spiritual teacher. Now I would have to seek my answers inside my SELF.

When I reached the “town”, I had some problems. In the fifth dimension, every thought and emotion is
instantly expressed. Well all of these new sensations were a bit frightening to me and I created a big
monster with my fear. My fear created something that made me even more fearful. (By the way, the
monster looked just like the monster I used to see in my nightmares as a child.) However, the other
people in the “town” understood that I was a newcomer and, just as they unconditionally accepted me,
they unconditionally accepted my “monster”.

However, my recreation of my childhood monster told me that I needed more instruction. I told the
Greeter that I would like to study with a woman since, back on earth, I was a woman and I wanted to
experience that fifth dimensional female power. He obligingly took me to my new inner teacher. This
woman was the leader of a small group of newcomers like myself. I was to learn a powerful lesson in
this group.

The leader was teaching us that the fifth dimension was beyond time and space. The group was in a
circle and we were instructed to merge with the person next to us. For a “moment” a man and I were in
exactly the same time and space, yet we completely maintained our individuality.

I returned from my meditation and realized I was late for a third dimensional appointment. I rushed out
the door and down the stairs to my garage. I drove out slowly as I always do, thank heavens, but a
bicyclist was on the sidewalk and hit my car with his bike and rolled over the hood of my car. I was
horrified. How could I have such a spiritual experience and then kill someone?

I rushed to the man, who wasn’t dead, and took him into my house to give him a little first aid. At that
moment, our eyes met and I realized that it was him—the man in my meditation. We had been in the
same place at the same time in the third dimension just as we had been on the fifth dimension.

I didn’t tell the man of my experience. It seemed too weird, and I was afraid of judgment. In fact, it
seems weird even now. I tell you, the readers, because you too may have had, or will have, these kinds
of unexplainable experiences from your multidimensional consciousness.

I saw the man just one more time. He came back and seemed to waiting by my garage. He was fine, but
it had cost him $1,000 at the chiropractor. It had cost me exactly $1,000 to fix my car.

My initiation lesson was to release all judgment of who is, and who is not, “spiritual”. This man did not
appear to be at all enlightened. His bicycle was old, and he looked poor and displaced. But, he was at
exactly the same place spiritually that I was. Just as we can’t judge a book by its cover, we can’t judge a
multidimensional person by his or her third dimensional life. I had learned a lesson in humility as I
STEPPED ONTO THE SIXTH STEP TO SOUL.
 Excerpts from:

SEVEN STEPS TO SOUL

A Poetic Journey of
Spiritual Transformation

By Suzan Caroll

THE SIXTH STEP

Imagination ~ The Joining of Worlds

Imagination is that portion of us that is childlike. It isn’t real. Or is it? Could it be that our imagination is a
powerful tool that we can use to mold our dreams into a future ~ into a NOW? If we can take the risk
and enter the unknown, we may find that we are so important that our imagination is the thread that
ties us to our Soul and hence, to all of life. Through our imagination, we can create a portal between our
outer world and the rich inner worlds of Soul where everything is possible ~ if only we can imagine. And,
we are our own gatekeepers.

TAKING THE SIXTH STEP

She saw the sixth stair before her on a stairway that disappeared into the clouds. She knew this stairway
well for it lived in her imagination and led to her inner universe on the “other side”. She had kept this
passageway a secret so that the pain and fear of her outer life could not invade her inner sanctuary.
Now, the clouds were thinning and a light shone down the stairway beckoning her to join these worlds.
Could she allow her inner Self to shine in her mundane life just as the light shone through the clouds?

She would have to climb the stairs to find the answer.

THE SIXTH CHAKRA AND IMAGINATION

The sixth chakra represents our ability to imagine an inner world filled with life. It is
important that we believe in our imagination, for only then can we truly believe in our
true Self radiating from these inner realities into our everyday life. It is our imagination
 that allows us to release the illusions of the third dimension and travel on our Path to Soul.

IMAGINING INNER WORLDS

On the outside is the reality of our physical life, but on the other side is our imagination. Our
imagination is our magic carpet upon which we can ride to find the many selves that were lost when we
forgot our SELF.

THE OTHER SIDE

The other side of worldly woe

A very special space to go

To feel the heart, the mind, the wings

To see the wondrous truth of things

Wind and rain and snow and sleet

Neither touch the hands nor feet

Through the rainbow let it flow

The feel of love and life aglow

Neither within space nor time

Comes this universe sublime

Not to earn, to own, to keep

But to BE that which you reap

Oh, to touch from inside out

To realize the truth about

How to be and where to go

To feel the inner winds a-blow

Guide me now I care not where

I drop the lies and enter there
 Free of want and free forever
Shall I forget, oh please be never

Hold my mind within my heart

May the ending be the start

The cycle of the world begins

Where other cycles find their ends

Embrace me now I do surrender

I do receive -- I am the sender

Holy be the sound of life

Take me now beyond all strife

VISITING THE OTHER SIDE

Take a long moment now to visit the other side. To step across this threshold, we must shed all our
protective armor and enter as innocent as a child. When we return, we may not need such armor for we
will have learned that our protection comes from within.

MOMENTS

Moments in the meadow,

moments by the pond.
Moments of a life gone by
to set the sun upon.

When were all these moments?

Wherever did they go?
For lives of stress and worry,
what is there now to show?

Maybe there's a moment,

one which has not passed.
A special time of laughter
that shall forever last.
 That “now” is dawning in the east.
The rays show round the bend.
For all of life to feel the light
and blessings it may send.

For hidden in the moments

is the “now” that lasts forever.
A peace of mind and change of heart
that stress, nor fear, can sever.

To hold that light of hope

forever near the heart,
is to make a seal, a contract,
which no one else can part.

And now, just what will happen?

Now that it has started.
That which has been shut so tight,
with Truth, it can be parted.

The puzzle is together.

The secret, it is out.
The password has been spoken,
in a whisper, not a shout.

The joining of our worlds,

the ones inside and out,
bringing spirit into matter
is what life’s all about.

With head high in the heavens

and feet deep in the earth,
we face a new beginning,
a cycle in rebirth.

Beyond all of the reasons,

the limits and the time,
with awareness of our battles,
our strife and our long climb.

The climb up to the top

 of that which has been sought.
The making of our mountains
through feelings and through thought.

And where are these steep mountains,

we have worked so hard to make?
These symbols upon which
we have placed such high a stake.

These mountains they are made

from the inside to the out.
And, of this simple fact
we must never have a doubt.

For deep inside our Self

our Spirit shows the way
so all the moments can unite
to make a bright new day.

Memories now of moments.

A life gone by with JOY.
To know the truth and love of life
that nothing can destroy.

JOINING THE WORLDS

How do we join our inner and outer worlds? Our imagination has shown us another reality and now we
must find a way to integrate it into our everyday life. Perhaps the two worlds are not as different as we
think.

THE ROSE

The Rose is still a bud, but it is soon to open.

The transition of our consciousness is much like the opening of a Rose. For many
eons we, the members of Earth, have placed our consciousness on the outside of
the Rose. The Core of the Rose was a mystery to us. Therefore, it was a god.
 From the outside of the Rose, from the petals which were exposed to the environment, we prayed to
the Sacred Center. Some of us even thought that this Sacred Center was deep inside the earth or far
above us in the sky.

We had not yet remembered that

the Center was not above or below,
the Center was within.

God was distant and apart from us then, and the world was cruel and distrustful. Therefore, we had to
be sure that we protected ourselves from outside forces that we believed were “separate.” If God was
separate, than so must everything else be separate. We were lonely. We were isolated. Fortunately,
when we felt safe enough on the “outside,” some of us decided to go “inside” to see what lay within the
Center of the Rose.

And so we began the long journey to the center of the Rose, the center of ourselves. This journey was
very frightening at first because we were used to holding our consciousness on the outside of the Rose,
the outside of ourselves. The trek inside was long and lonely. If we were separate on the outside of the
Rose, then how much more separate would we be on the inside?

But gradually, we discovered that we were not alone inside the Rose. We came to realize that there was
an entire universe which existed there. It was our own special, independent universe. But was it really
just ours? Was it really independent? Eventually, we became aware that, from the Center of the Rose,
from the center of this “new” universe, you could contact the essence of every other Rose that ever was
or ever would be.

Because, in the Center of the Rose there was no time.

In the center of the Rose there was no space.
We were not alone!
We were not separate!

But where was our consciousness? Was it on the outside of the Rose, protecting us from “them”? Or
was our consciousness in the Center of the Rose
where we were NOT alone,
where we were NOT isolated,
where we did NOT need protection
because there was NO harm?

And then it began to happen.

There was a great change on the outside of the Rose. It occurred slowly at first, and then the pace grew
faster and faster. Everything that had been so hard, and firm, and stable was beginning to shift. Things
were not so hard anymore, nor were they so stable. The outside petals of the Rose were moving away
from the Core and pulling the other petals with them.
Now, we could not hide as easily within the Core of the Rose. However, if we placed our consciousness
on the outside of the Rose, where we could “watch our backs”, we were affected by the great change.
The outside petals were becoming very unsteady. They were threatening to fall from the Rose and land
far away, far away from the Core of the Rose, the Core of Ourselves.

We could no longer place our consciousness on the outside where it was separate,
separate from others,
separate from God,
separate from our own Core,
and separate from the place deep within
where the was no separation.

We could not stop the petals from falling. And if we became attached to them, We, too, would fall away
from our Core. Now we ALL had to journey to the Center of the Rose and place our consciousness inside
because the changes outside were happening faster and faster.

But we were safe deep within ourselves. We were no longer alone there. We were with everyone else
who had found their way to the Center of their Core, the Core of their Rose. But were we protected
from the outside? Could we hide from what was happening outside of us?

All the petals were falling away now and we were no longer protected from the “outside” because there
was no ”outside”. As each petal fell from our essence, we were preparing ourselves for the “new world”
that awaited us. A new world
where there were no petals,
where there was no outside,
where there was no separation.

And then, all the petals were gone. We were no longer IN the Center. We WERE the Center itself. There
was no longer a place to hide, nor was there a reason because there was NO separation.

There was no God OUTSIDE or ABOVE or BELOW or WITHIN because there was NO measure of distance
because there was NO space. There was no fearful future or sorrowful past because there was NO time.
There was no core because there was NO exterior.
There was only NOW.
There was only HERE.

As we looked around us, we could see that there were still Roses that appeared to be independent from
us. However, when we placed our attention upon them, they lovingly and willingly opened their heart to
us, as we did to them.

There were no secrets,

there was no fear,
there was only Unity and Love.

WE WERE HOME.
 LIVING IN BOTH WORLDS

Once we have joined our inner and outer worlds, we need to find a way to live in them both. However,
we may not have to “try” or “work” towards that end. It could be that living in both worlds is as simple
as taking one more step.

THE DISTANT SHORE

Upon this distant shore

was all that you have longed for,
all that you could be.

You looked back one last time

before you touched the
earth of your newest creation.

All of your life you had kept it far away

like a dream or a lonely memory.

From your position at the helm of your ship

you could see gentle waves
caressing the once distant shore.

But now, the distance was no more.

You had arrived.

All you had to do was plant your step

where you have always longed to be.

Could you release the vessel

that had carried you this far?

Could you allow it to return to its Source

and await your new vessel?

The sun was warm

when you decided to take the step.

The water was cool

as it tickled your ankles
and the wet sand squished
 between your naked toes.

As you walked onto the dry sand

you shed all of your clothes.

They no longer fit you.

and you did not need

to hide inside of it.

Your were totally vulnerable now.

Only the Truth could protect you.

Soon the sun would be setting

and you would face the darkness.

You had only the light

within your heart
to show the way.

But you felt good.

You felt safe.
You were ready.

Maybe not for everything,

but ready for what was next.

The wait was over!

Tomorrow was now!

With our imagination as our guide we step on to

THE SIXTH STEP TO SOUL

She waited a very long time before she even attempted to climb the stair to the sixth pillar. Something
about it was foreboding. Probably, it was the Power. The Power of it was so intense that it frightened
her. But she knew that she couldn't resist it any longer. It was time now to make the single step that she
so deeply believed would change her life forever. She had felt the change coming for quite some time.
Something inside was going away to be replaced by something else that had not yet been born. The
something that was going away was FEAR.
 As she prepared to take this simple step which would complicate every area of her life, she reflected
upon all that had happened. Like the moment before death, her entire life flashed before her. There
was, of course, too much to consciously register, but there was a general theme that seemed to be
replaying in drama after drama.

The theme was personal inadequacy. With that thought, she stopped suddenly—foot raised in midair in
preparation of the step. Was she inadequate? Had she had been avoiding this step knowing that, if she
took it, she would realize that for her entire lifetime she had secretly felt inadequate?

If that was so, once the step was taken, she would have to drop that modes operandi forever. She would
have to accept that she WAS adequate. She would have to accept and love herself exactly as she was in
every moment, through every emotion and with every thought. No wonder she had avoided this pillar
so long.

She wondered why she had clung so ardently to a negative self-image. What could be the possible
profit? Of course, with the question came the answer. Fear of judgment! If she knew, first, that she was
inadequate, then maybe it wouldn't hurt so much when THEY told her so! Of course, THEY were seldom
rude enough to come right out with it. THEY were nicer than that. THEY told her with a look, with a pat,
or with their eyes.

If only she hadn't been so sensitive. If only she had been able to believe their hollow words of praise.
However, the praises were short and very far apart, whereas the criticisms were constant and covered
every area of her life. Worst of all, the ones who criticized her most were the very ones who professed
to love her. And now, unfortunately, much of the criticism came from her self.

Could she take this step? Was she “adequate” to the task? A battle began to wage deep within her. Who
was right, the outsiders who now secretly lived in her head, or the small voice inside who whispered,
"You can do it"?

She could do it, she would do … she did it!

She did it quickly, like jumping into a cold pond. She chose to lower her raised foot, not on the step that
she was on, but instead on the next step, the step just above her.

Quickly, she had to shift her weight to the foot on the higher step. She knew that if she hesitated she
would stop her forward motion. With a leap of faith, she planted her other foot firmly on the sixth step,
just feet away from the pillar.

Now she would have to look inside the pillar's crystal to see what was there. She inched forward. She
had to stretch her body to its tallest self because this pillar was much taller than the others. Quickly,
before she lost her nerve, she looked into the crystal. Initially, she could see only swirling Golden Light
that was more beautiful than anything she could imagine. It moved in clockwise circles as if it followed a
plan. Yes, something was taking shape. Something was being created within the Golden Light.
 It was a face. No, wait, it was HER face. But the face was perfect. Not perfect in its shape, age,
expression, or any other gauge of perfection that had been offered in the past. The face was perfect
because it was the Face of Soul. It was perfect because it was the archetype of everyone and everything
she had ever attempted to be in all of her lives. It was perfect because it was SOUL! And being Soul, it
was above judgments or polarities. It wasn't good, bad, beautiful, or ugly. IT SIMPLY WAS, therefore, it
was PERFECT!

The face didn't have to be changed, improved, or altered. It only had to be accepted and cherished. It
was beyond time and space. Therefore, it had no age or definite form. It existed because it was Truth.
And, she could see it because she had been brave enough to look. She had been brave enough to face
her sense of personal inadequacy and to choose not to allow it to hold her back any longer. She had
chosen to move on to the next step knowing that her life would be inalterably changed.

She didn't know how life would be now, although, she was certain that it would be different. She had
looked into the face of Soul, and in doing so, she had changed her self image for all of eternity.

She no longer had to fear judgment. Therefore, she no longer had to judge. Of course, there was habit.
Habit could make her forget who she was. Habit could duplicate old behaviors that were now dead.

Therefore, she would have to look into the Face of Soul every day and in every way. She would have to
first find the Face of Soul in the crystal, in the mirror, and in the faces of others. She would find the Face
of Soul in trees, rocks, birds, insects, fish, and in all of the creatures of life. The Face of Soul was
everywhere and in everything.

Could she remember to see it? Could she remember to be who she was and not who she used to be?

Yes! She would remember to remember. And when she forgot, she would look into the Face of Soul and
forgive herself. She would not judge herself for forgetting, but rather move on and remember to NOT
forget again.

All she had to do was take that one step and look into her own Face of Soul. Then everywhere, in
everyone and in everything, she could see their Face of Soul. In that face was complete acceptance and
therefore, complete love.

For love without acceptance is like a face without a Soul.

And, that acceptance must begin with her self!

Good morning dear ones. I AM Gaia.

What is the conscious mind?

How does one keep the mind conscious?
What is the mind conscious of?
 These three questions determine the experience of life on earth chosen by each person. Yes, the
experience is chosen, not assigned. Earth is a free-will planet. The reality that you live is the reality that
you choose. The catch is that you cannot choose a reality that you cannot resonate to. In other words, if
you want to choose a higher frequency reality, you must be able to raise your consciousness to that
frequency. To raise your consciousness to a higher frequency, you must be able to release low-
frequency emotions such as fear, anger and sorrow, and keep your mind free of any thoughts of
victimization.

I, the Mother, realize that this can be an impossible task for many of my human inhabitants for their
lives are so difficult that survival is their primary goal. And all that they can be conscious of is, “How will I
survive this day?” Therefore it is left to my human inhabitants who feel powerful and secure enough
within their everyday lives to make a connection with their true, multidimensional self. As always, with
added power comes added responsibility.

The first responsibility of power is to release all feelings of victimization. I realize that many of you are
doing so and have found that to release victimization, you must first release an anger that you did not
even know you had. This anger is about all the injustices of life in the third dimension. However, this
third dimensional world that you are angry with is a lower-frequency reality where there are, indeed,
great injustices. I also resonate to a higher frequency, and as we work together to clear our dark side,
our frequency will accelerate more and more.

In the higher frequencies of myself—planet Earth truth, justice and love reign. However, those who
cannot live in 100% truth cannot maintain that vibration. In order for you to choose that reality, you
must realize that the injustices that you have experienced are only within the reality which you have
chosen to live in.

You may ask, “Why would I choose this reality?” You chose this reality because you had to spin out into
your external world into your external world your low-frequency emotions and thoughts of victimization
so that you could learn how to master them. There are many others who have chosen your reality, and it
is through helping them that you have been often helped yourself.

For many of you, this is to be your final incarnation upon my physical Earth body. I am accelerating my
resonate frequency, and you will be reborn on my higher frequency form. You, the you that is receiving
this message, shall be the holder of all the “past lives”, parallel realities, and octaves of your beingness.
In preparation for this momentous event, you must go into every reality in which you have left behind
portions of your “self” and set them free. This inner activity will also be lived in some fashion in your
outer, physical world, such as giving service in poverty areas or with other people in need. When you
have freed the trapped portions of your self, you will find new ways to express your mission.

As you experience these changes in your life, you will not sense much loss because your new life will feel
better. Again, it is through helping others of the lower frequency reality as the trapped components of
your self that you well be able to heal your total self. When those portions of your consciousness are
free, you will no longer need to have the experience of that reality.
 You may also free your lowest frequency remnants by proxy through creative expression. In this
manner, you can experience the immense hardships of those realities in your mind without that physical
experience. Then, if you share your creative process with others, you can assist them in healing by proxy
as well. Creative expression allows you to feel and express your negative thoughts and feelings without
causing harm to anyone, or to your self. The darkness must be brought into the light to be exposed
before it can be healed and balanced by the light.

For example, anger is an emotion that, if suppressed, causes erratic and unkind behaviors because it is
so tempting to spin that anger out onto someone or something else. Then you do not need to do the
work inside of your self and can instead have a “righteous battle” with someone else.

However, if you follow that track, you have returned to the very victimization that is the reason for your
anger. The inner anger that created the outer experience of anger manifested because of all the “things”
that you had wanted to have, achieve, or be. Now you must heal that anger and remember that it was
an inherent portion of the reality in which you chose to live.

“But I was just a child”, you may say. It is true that children do not get to pick their reality. However, it is
also true that your Soul chose that reality before you took your physical incarnation. From the
perspective of the higher worlds, you often do not remember how easy it is to become so involved in
the “movie” of third dimensional life.

From the position of the third dimension, where everything seems so real, it is easy to become trapped
and forget your reason for incarnation. You then forget that your present reality is only a cosmic eye
blink and that, within that eye blink, you may have chosen to find personal courage in the midst of a
challenging situation. Then you may feel forced to give into the sense of victimization that is inherent in
the lower frequency worlds.

The path to releasing your feelings of victimization is long and fraught with many detours. Just when you
are sure that you are in control of your life, something will come up that can’t possibly be your doing.
No, someone else is the creator of your problem. You have carefully checked all evidence and you are
positive that this situation is NOT your creation.

But, did you check your own unconscious? Who is really running the shop? Is it your past and all the
persons who have convinced you to live by their rules and their limitations? Or, is it your present and
the person that you have become? OR, is it your Soul? Sometimes your ego may be forced into a difficult
situation that it absolutely cannot solve so that it will surrender to Soul. Sometimes, it is your “reason
for incarnation” to serve in a difficult social moment. Perhaps you volunteered to help in a situation that
needed Lightworkers to balance the negativity.

Dear children, you have been striving long to expand your consciousness. Be kind to yourselves. We are
all working together, you and I, Gaia, to heal our pain and balance our darkness with our light. As each
of you citizens of Earth clear your personal auras, you contribute to clearing the aura of planet Earth.
Through the difficult experiences that you choose, you are raising your consciousness and the
consciousness of the planet.
 You are ALL expanding into planetary consciousness now, which is why I can communicate with you.
Soon, we will expand into galactic consciousness—TOGETHER.

I AM YOUR EARTH MOTHER

GAIA

The fourth door is marked: BEHAVIOR

We knock.
As the door opens, a message is displayed:

Our behaviors are based on emotional needs and mental forethought as our reactions evolve into
responses. Behaviors that are consciously initiated and completed give our conscious mind clues as to
our true goals and desires. We can then seek out what we really want rather than what we “should”
want or what others want for us.

As past fear, pain, and negative programming is released, our behavior is appropriate to the situation
rather than a projection from our fears. Therefore, we have more positive and successful experiences,
which builds our self-esteem. We learn to take responsibility for our ALL our behavior, which is now
more loving and unselfish.

We also learn to accept the phases of our life and appreciate the beauty and wonder of being who we
are now. We can look back to who we have been and the society that we lived in and find the
foundation upon which we have created our present life in our present society. We can also look ahead
to a time and the person whom we have not yet experienced.

Fortunately, there are mentors who can guide us as one day we will guide others.
 Maiden, Mother, Mentor

Warrior, Father, Sage

Balancing the Planet and Ourselves

By Suzanne Caroll Ph.D

Arise my ones
do hear my call.
The time has come
for one and all

to hear my plea,
to know my name.
I am the Goddess
of this Earth plane.

From high above

our earth's vibrations
there is assistance
to save our nations.

Listen now
and do not fear.
The answers are
for those who hear.

And now, my ones,

the time is nigh.
The Goddess needs you,
 hear my cry.

For those who don't

I cannot save.
One is the master
or the slave.

The time has come

to pick which side.
One can no longer
run nor hide.

The Truth is now.

The Power’s here.
Do you follow Love
or follow Fear?

Against my form
no longer sin.
This is the chance
to begin again.

To wash my surface
clear of mire.
For of the greed
I now do tire.

Hear my call
and join my force.
Arise my One,
NOW
make this choice!

I, the Goddess, am as indestructible as I am infinite.

I weary of this low vibration and
do not wish to be limited to it much longer.

For eons, I have held this vibratory rate,

slowly growing denser and denser
as my inhabitants have fallen deeper and deeper
into their forgetfulness.

Now, I will raise my Heart to its highest form and

I wish my children to join me.
 But I can't wait much longer.
The moment is coming!

I need all of you to focus your attention in that direction.

It is time that you remember who you are
and accept the full power of that awareness.

Listen to me at regular intervals

and I shall give you direct messages.

The Goddess of Earth

THE MAIDEN,
THE MOTHER, AND
THE MENTOR

THE WARRIOR,
THE FATHER, AND
HE SAGE

THE BABY BOOMERS

BREAK THE RULES

INTRODUCTION

The maiden, the mother, and the crone have been used to represent three distinct phases of
womanhood for many years across many different cultures. Unfortunately, the term crone has taken on
a negative connotation in our society so we have replaced it with the term, mentor.

For many generations, women were locked into certain socially acceptable behaviors for each of these
phases. Most societies in our recorded history have been primarily patriarchal in nature. Classically
within these societies, the maiden was a virgin and needed to be protected by her father until she took a
husband. At that time, if she were lucky, she would then be protected and cared for by her husband. Her
role was then to become a mother. If she was unable to do so, she was considered to be less of a
woman. Not being able to bear children was grounds for divorce in many early societies. The man was
seldom considered to be the cause of this problem. After her children were raised, the woman could
then gain some power to be a teacher of other women.

Men’s power was considered to be synonymous with the Sun and could be experienced directly.
Women’s power, however, was likened to the moon and could only be reflected off the Sun. Women
could experience direct and overt power in the social system only if they shared it with their husbands
 or sons. In some cases, such as in the case of Queen Elizabeth, there were no men available and as a
process of elimination, a woman could take the position of power. Over many long years of
"civilization", women have gradually gained more overt power in some societies. In many societies,
however, a woman holds the same position of subservience that she has held for thousands of years. Of
course, there have been societies that were matriarchal in nature, such as the very early Greeks and the
Celtics. However, this matriarchal power system was usually replaced over time by a more patriarchal
one.

In the United States, women who worked very hard to settle the land and found a new nation followed
their men from countries all over the world. The population of the multicultural United States is rich
with women from every corner of the world. To a large extent, women have found more freedom to be
independent and powerful in the United States than in many other countries around the globe.

With the birth of the Baby Boomers, women have been breaking all the rules of how to behave in each
of the three phases mentioned above. The advent of the "pill" allowed women to choose when they
wanted to be a mother or even to not bear children at all. Women at last had the freedom to enjoy their
maiden phase in a sexual relationship without fear of pregnancy. When the baby-boomers became
mothers, they often did so in ways that were very different from their parent’s generation.

DEFINITIONS OF MAIDEN, MOTHER AND MENTOR

Maiden, mother, and mentor represent both the qualities within a woman and the progression of a
woman's life through time. These phases also represent the placement of a woman within the female
hierarchy of her family unit as daughter, mother, and grandmother. Although certain chronological ages
enhance the experience of these phases, all three lie dormant within us to be called forth when needed.

Historically, women have been limited to certain socially acceptable behaviors for each of these phases.
Since the post-World War II generation, which was born between 1946 and 1964, often called the Baby
Boomers, women have been breaking old molds and creating a new place for themselves in society. This
Baby Boomer generation represents one-third of the US population. The women of this generation were
maidens in the 1960s and 1970s, mothers in the 1970s, 1980s, and 1990s and are now entering the
mentor phase.

MAIDEN

The Maiden phase represents the extremes of innocence and sexuality as well as freedom and
limitation. She embraces both polarities, as she has not yet gathered the experience to find her center.
Maidenhood is the beginning of our transformation from a girl into a woman and represents our inner
child in transition. She is that part of the self that has not yet been tried by interactions with life.
 The maiden will be called forward whenever we wish to be sexual and sensual or when we wish to try
something new that we have never experienced before. It is the part of us that CAN be selfish and
egotistical as it does not carry the responsibilities of adulthood. The maiden remains youthful regardless
of our age. The maiden holds our Love Force in a sensual, playful way.

Maidenhood usually begins at puberty and can extend physiologically into adulthood. Historically, the
maiden was considered to be the daughter until she took a husband. She then entered the mother
phase. Today, women can reach independence from their parents without having a husband or a child.
In fact, many Baby Boomers have chosen to go to college and marry later, or not marry at all. Since their
maidenhood, women have had access to birth control, which has given them new choices that were not
available to their mothers.

I, THE MAIDEN, SPEAK TO YOU FROM MY SPIRIT. I EXPERIENCE THE NEWNESS OF EVERY DAWN AND
DANCE AND SING IN THE SETTING SUN. MY YOUTH IS ETERNAL AND I FACE LIFE WITH THE INNOCENCE
OF A CHILD. I SEEK THE LOVE OF A MAN AND OF THE MAN WITHIN MYSELF. JOIN ME. TOGETHER WE
CAN HAVE FUN!

MOTHER

The mother phase represents a woman's creative and nurturing component. It is the time when women
are taking on the responsibilities of adulthood. They are gathering experiences and gaining wisdom from
the lessons of life.

The mother within us comes forward when we wish to create and nurture. The mother holds our Love
Force in a protective, maternal way.

Historically, a woman was only considered a mother if she had a child. Today women can express this
component of themselves in other ways. Since the Baby Boomer generation, they have found many new
avenues for directing maternal energy through their creativity and extending this creative energy
beyond the home and out into the world. This expansion has presented many new challenges for
women with children, as they have had to juggle home, family, career, and themselves.

I, THE MOTHER, SPEAK TO YOU FROM MY HEART. MY ARMS EMBRACE THE EARTH AND MY LOVE IS A
HEALING FORCE OF WHICH I GIVE FREELY. I NURTURE THE CHILDREN AND THE CHILD WITHIN MYSELF
FROM DAWN TO DUSK AND DEEP INTO THE NIGHT. MY SERVICE IS TIRELESS. AND, AS I GIVE, I RECEIVE.
JOIN ME. TOGETHER WE CAN HEAL THE WORLD!

MENTOR
 The mentor phase represents a woman's inherent spirituality and intuition. The true essence of the
crone/mentor is wisdom refined through experience. However, the seed of these qualities is present
throughout her entire life.

The mentor is called forward in our lives whenever we need higher guidance and direction. It is through
the grounding of this higher force that we become the crone/mentor. The mentor holds our Love Force
in a spiritual and intuitive way.

The status of the mentor was traditionally achieved in a woman's later years and when she became a
grandmother. The first wave of the Baby Boomer women is entering this phase now. Just as old
limitations of maidenhood and motherhood have been broken, there is a redefinition of the
crone/mentor in process now. Female Wisdom, Power and Love are much needed in today's world and
women of all ages are now learning to become mentors to others less fortunate or less experienced
than themselves.

I, THE MENTOR, SPEAK TO YOU FROM MY SOUL.

I AM WISDOM.
I AM POWER.
I AM LOVE.
I AM THE SEED OF LIFE AND THE FLOWER IN FULL BLOOM.
JOIN ME. TOGETHER WE CAN KNOW TRUTH!

The Inner Goddess

peers at you from behind
the tree of life

which floats above

the waters of emotion
and touches the glistening sky

She garlands her hair with

leaves which are the
symbol of regeneration

Just as the tree survives

the long winter without its leaves

the Soul survives the

transition of Life to Death
to Life
 Her eyes beckon you to
know her and
to feel her name

Her heart is open to

receive and express
the Spiritual Essence
which flows from the Source

Her voice is sweet and clear

and resonates deep
within your Soul

Join me
my life is your life
we are Wisdom
we are Power
we are Love
Together we are One

Together we can express

The purity of
Peaceful Purpose

The terms "maiden", "mother", and "crone" have been used to represent the three phases and aspects
of womanhood for many years across many different cultures. The terms "warrior", "father", and "sage"
are used in this writing as the male counterpart of the above three female phases and qualities. Warrior,
father, and sage represent both the qualities within a man and the progression of a man's life through
time. These phases also represent the placement of a man within the male hierarchy of his family unit of
son, father, and grandfather. Although certain chronological ages enhance the experience of these
stages, all three lie dormant within to be called forth when needed.

Historically, men have also been limited to certain socially acceptable behaviors for each of these
phases. Baby Boomer men have been exploring new ideas and concepts and expanding their awareness
to encompass the feminine component of themselves, as well as the masculine. These men were
warriors in the 1960s and 1970s and were the first generation in the history of our country to launch a
wide-scale demonstration against a war and stopped the fighting. These men were fathers in the 1970s,
1980s, and 1990s and are now entering the sage phase.

WARRIOR
 The warrior phase represents the extremes of curiosity and reluctance as well as freedom and
limitation. This phase embraces both polarities, as the warrior has not yet gathered the experience to
find his center. The warrior marks the beginning of a transformation from a boy into a man and
represents the inner child in transition. He is that part of the self that has not yet been tried by
interactions with life.

The warrior will be called forward whenever he wishes to explore new horizons or break through old
limitations. The warrior protects and conquers, whether it is a country, a job, or a woman. It is the part
of a man that is selfish and egotistical, as he sees himself as the hunter and protector and must put
himself first for the sake of the family and/or tribe. The warrior remains youthful regardless of age and
holds his Wisdom in his courage.

The warrior phase usually begins at puberty and can extend physiologically into adulthood. Historically,
the warrior was considered to be the son until he left the home and could stand on his own. With the
increased prosperity of the Baby Boomer generation, more men have chosen to go to college. However,
the Vietnam War interrupted the education and other adult plans of many of these men. War has been
a factor in every generation since the birth of our country, but this war did not allow the soldiers to
return home as the conquering heroes. Many Vietnam veterans have never recovered from the traumas
of this unheralded war, and those who chose not to go to war suffered greatly for their decisions.

I, THE WARRIOR, SPEAK TO YOU FROM MY SPIRIT. I HOLD THE SWORD OF TRUTH AND WEAR THE
CROWN OF COURAGE. I FIGHT THE DRAGONS OF THE WORLD AND WITHIN MYSELF TO FIND THE
TREASURES OF LIFE.
JOIN ME. TOGETHER WE WILL CONQUER FEAR!

FATHER

The father phase represents a man's supportive and protective component. It is the time when men are
taking on the responsibilities of adulthood. They are gathering experiences and gaining wisdom from the
lessons of life.

The father within comes forward when he wishes to produce and establish his place in society. The
father holds his Wisdom in a loving and responsible way.

Historically, a man entered the father phase when he had a child, became a leader in the community, or
gave birth to new concepts or ideas. Since the Baby Boomer generation, many men have become
involved in child rearing and domestic responsibilities because more women now work outside the
home. This new family configuration has presented a challenge to men, as they must redefine their
structure of power within the home and community.

I, THE FATHER, SPEAK TO YOU FROM MY HEART. I SUPPORT AND PROTECT THE CHILDREN OF THE EARTH
AND THE CHILD WITHIN MYSELF. I SEEK THE LOVE OF A WOMAN TO OPEN MY HEART AND EMBRACE MY
 SEED.
JOIN ME. TOGETHER WE CAN CREATE A NEW WORLD!

SAGE

The sage phase represents a man's inherent connection to the unlimited potentials in every form of life.
He has gone through a long passage and he no longer has the ego-based needs of recognition through
performance and success. He is free to accomplish and contribute for the sake of beauty and inner
purpose. The seed of these qualities is present throughout his life.

The sage is called forward whenever a man needs to call upon his highest integrity and guidance. It is
through the grounding of this higher intelligence that he becomes the sage. The sage holds his Wisdom
in the gentle way that honors all life.

The status of the sage was traditionally achieved in a man's later years and/or when he became a
grandfather. Spirituality is often lost in the materialistic struggle to be "good enough" in a modern,
competitive world. However, the men of the Baby Boomer generation have dared to explore realms of
consciousness that were taboo to their fathers. These men are now entering the sage phase of their
lives. Their courage and wisdom is much needed to address the challenges of today.

I, THE SAGE, SPEAK TO YOU FROM MY SOUL. I LIVE THE TRUTH, WHICH THE WARRIOR CONQUERED. MY
POWER IS BALANCED BY MY WISDOM AND LOVE. I AM THE ALPHA AND THE OMEGA.
JOIN ME. TOGETHER WE CAN KNOW TRUTH!

* THE WARRIOR *

He looked so dejected
as he stared at the ground.
The battle was won and
his treasures were found.

The dead lay about him.

The survivors were gone.
Had he been the general
or only the pawn?

His answers would come

when his own life was over.
 His bones and his victories
then covered with clover.

But would death then end it?

If he’s dead, can he fight?
Will they remember his courage
and honor his might?

“I’m home now,” he’ll tell them.

“I can’t help you from here.
“You must fight your own battles
and face your own fear.

“Good bye now all warriors

the battle is ended.
We all had our glory
or at least we pretended.”

The clover is tall now

it grows ‘neath a tree
where the hills are the highest
and mankind’s still free.

~ The Maiden ~

The maiden awaited her warrior’s return.

Of his final death she never did learn.

Their love had continued in a child of their heart,

but he was an orphan from his very start.
Could the maiden remember the love of her youth
and allow it to grow into wisdom and truth?

Or would the lost love diminish her spirit?

Could she feel all her pain then release it and clear it?

The Goddess called to her, “You now are a mother.

Come to me for healing and you’ll love another.”

“I’ll come to you, Goddess, for you’ll make me whole,

but when is love safe? I ask from my Soul.”

“The safety of love is not yet in your life,

but soon you will rise above battle and strife.”
 “For in healing yourself you help heal my earth.
It is for this reason that your Soul did take birth.”

Who and what is the Goddess? The Goddess is the beacon of female power. What is female power, you
may ask? Female power is the power of love. This power of love is not limited to women or even to
humans. Love is an energy field. When we choose to incarnate in a female body we are born to be the
representatives of the living Goddess. Women are the ones who bear the children and hold the family
together. They are the ones who nurture and heal and who grow the seeds of our creativity into
manifestation. Men may also live this Goddess power. Now, many more of them are doing so every day
through celebrating their ability to nurture their children, showing their emotions, and freely expressing
their creativity.

The Goddess is the Great Mother. She is also known as Lady Gaia or Mother Earth. We are all her
children and for many eons we have lived upon her body. Once, when we were “primitive”, we
worshipped her and now that we are “civilized,” we have tried to conquer her. But how does one
conquer the power of love? How can one capture an energy field or limit an invisible force? The
Goddess has been calling and some of us have been listening. The Native Americans have held Her vigil
since the conquest of “civilized” man. Now, there is a growing group that is beginning to celebrate Her
reemergence. Some of us are women and some of us are men. Listen now. Can you hear her? Can you
feel the power of her love?

MY EXPERIENCE

My name is Suzanne and I am a Baby Boomer. I was born in 1946, among the first of the post World War
II babies. The United States had just rescued the world, at least according to our story, and we were
Number One! I grew up in the fifties as the good daughter of a good wife. I watched Father Knows Best,
Ozzie and Harriet, and I Love Lucy. I knew that a “good woman” put her husband and children before
her self. A “good woman” always looked beautiful, even when washing the dishes, and never got angry.
The man was the king of the household and the woman manipulated him to get what she wanted. A
good woman found a good man to take care of her and then, and only then, would she be “happy”.
Then came the sixties, and a “good woman” was fun, adventurous, free, and sexually open. In the sixties
I became a maiden. I started my “period” and began the process of becoming a woman. I grew up in a
very conservative environment and didn’t even know what marijuana was until the late sixties and I got
married before I could really learn what “free love” was. My first child was born when I was 23 and I was
a maiden at the same time that I was a mother, at least at first.

In the mid-seventies, I started graduate school and the fun-loving and angst-ridden Maiden went down
into the depths of my psyche to be summoned forward when the stresses of life became too much to
bear. In the eighties, the Maiden was released when true love entered my life.

Now, in the late nineties, I have completed menopause (for several years now), I am a grandmother, and
I am celebrating my fiftieth birthday before the close of 1996. I think I am officially a “crone”. Since the
term crone has become associated with age and ugliness, I will use the term mentor.

MY EXPERIENCE OF THE AWAKENING GODDESS AS A MAIDEN

When I was a maiden I saw a great transformation in the social view of women. In the environment in
which I lived, the Goddess was never spoken of. We were Methodists and God was a man, Jesus was a
man, and all of our Spiritual leaders were men. I never saw a female spiritual leader unless she stood
behind her husband and “helped” him.

Then, in the late sixties, women began to have something they had never had—freedom and
independence. Gradually, a woman became defined, not by the man she stood behind and supported,
but by her Self. I, however, missed that “bus” because I got married in 1968 and became the
wife/woman I had been trained to become in the fifties. Still, there was no mention of the Goddess in
my world. Then the hippie movement entered my consciousness. I was a conservative hippie in that I
owned my home, and my husband worked. I started gardening, grew some of my own food, and
experienced the growth of the Goddess within me.

It was the dawning of the Age of Aquarius and we were beginning to remember that there was more to
life than making money. We began to remember LOVE and PEACE. The Goddess was awake. She told us
not to kill strangers in a far-off jungle just because our Uncle Sam told us to. She whispered to us, “What
if they had a war and no one came.” She covered Her poster with flowers that looked like children had
drawn them. The Goddess did not care where in the world the children were. She only knew that she
must protect them.

In the sixties, women began to go to college to find a career and not just to find a husband. We began to
think for ourselves and we found men who wanted us to do so! The Goddess smiled! We liked thinking
for ourselves, and when we graduated, a lot of us pursued a career. This was not a “job” like our
mothers may have had until they got married or until they had children. We wanted careers that would
last while we were married and when we had children. The Goddess was gaining power.
 However, we became guilty that we were neglecting our men and children and so we did everything.
We did all the work our mothers had done and all the work our fathers had done. The Goddess got tired
and so did we. But—we felt too guilty to ask our husbands for help. Did we ever see Father Knows Best,
or Desi Arnaz doing dishes?

But some of us didn’t feel guilty! Some of us believed that if we helped raise/earn money, that the man
could help in the house and with the children. Some men were happy to help. While we were awakening
our masculine selves—they were awakening their feminine selves. The Goddess was very happy about
this arrangement. Women began to have more power in the world and men began to respect women
for having power in the world.

THE AWAKENING GODDESS’ INFLUENCE ON

MY MAIDEN’S PERCEPTION OF GOD

It was 1970 when I became a mother, but I still had all the naiveté of a maiden. I had grown up hearing
that God was a man and He lived far away in Heaven. With the Hippie Movement, I began to think that
the Goddess might also be important. We wanted to live in Nature and we thought about ecology. It was
when I was about age 28 that I began my Spiritual path in earnest, and I began thinking about God as
Father/Mother God. The female was no longer behind the man. Now she was beside him. However, she
was still attached to a man. It wasn’t until I was in my Mother phase that I began to allow the Goddess
to have the importance of standing on her own. This was, coincidentally, after I had left my husband and
began to learn to stand on my own.

MY EXPERIENCE OF THE AWAKENING GODDESS AS A MOTHER

The process of being pregnant and having a child was the primary experience in my life that awakened
the Goddess within me. When I was only a few weeks pregnant, I contracted Rubella which is a form of
measles and very dangerous to the fetus. I had just finished my degree in Speech Therapy and I was
completely aware of the ramifications of my situation. Abortion was almost impossible in those days,
but it didn’t matter. I wanted the child completely. My only concern was that I would not be up to the
task of raising a child with special problems. I put my life in God’s hands. My conception of the Goddess
at that time was that She could help women, but that She did not have the power to assist me in such a
grave situation. The Goddess could only help with matters of the Earth, but matters of Spirit had to be
left to God. Even then, the woman was only powerful in the home (Earth) and the man had the primary
power over everyone’s destiny.

While I was pregnant, I experienced the Goddess in my daily life. I found a baby bird and raised it to
adulthood, rented a house (a complete disaster) and made it into a home, and taught my new dog
enough tricks to be in the Circus. There were many problems in my life, but I pushed them away while I
focused on making a body for my baby who had much to deal with before she was even born. God
answered my unspoken prayers. I dared not ask Him that the baby be normal and healthy as I believed
that was too much to ask for. However, the baby was completely normal, but when she was only three
weeks old, disaster struck again. My husband had a serious accident and was laid up for three months. I
had to do everything, inside and outside of the home. This was the beginning of finding my power. The
Goddess was still confined to the home. But she was much stronger, as was I, and she was peeking her
head out of the door and into the world.

It was at this time that the Hippie Movement was coming to conservative Glendale, California. My
husband’s near-death left him 1Y with the draft board and we finally took a deep breath. We had
honestly considered moving to Canada to avoid the draft. Neither one of us felt that the Vietnam War
was morally correct, and we did not want to participate in it. However, we held no contempt against
those who went to fight in the war, as many of them were our friends. Too many failed to return and the
ones who did were forever different.

Among our age group, there was the usual desperate seeking of fun and adventure that happens during
a time of war. “Live to the fullest for tomorrow you may die.” When we learned that we would not have
to face the decision of “fight or flight,” we relaxed, but we still lived the desperate and wild energy of
our early twenties. We had many parties, at least two to three a week. I was happy because the energy
from our wild partying distracted me from my recurrent depression. The parties also offered many
wonderful discussions filled with the hope and idealism of the hippie mentality.

With the birth of my second child we moved into our own home and the Goddess fully awakened in me.
I landscaped the entire house and made all the curtains, quilts, pillows, etc. and many of our clothes. I
had a flower garden in the front yard and a vegetable garden in the back yard. I shopped at Albertson’s’
market, which was known for marking every item for its ecological impact on the Earth. The Goddess
had finally stepped outside of the house in our consciousness. The Hippie Movement made us think
about the land, and the war had made us think about peace. However, there was only peace in my
home if I ignored the many things that were happening in my marriage. Therefore, I ignored them! The
Goddess told me to raise my own children and I heard her very clearly.

THE AWAKENING GODDESS’ INFLUENCE ON

MY PERCEPTION OF GOD IN MY MOTHER PHASE

I was about 28, in the mid-seventies, when I finally began to integrate the Goddess into my concept of
God. I had been married for about seven years. I had my two children, my own home, and my husband. I
had achieved the same status as Harriet Nelson, Lucy Arnez, and the “wife” in Father Knows Best. Funny
how I could never remember her name, even though that was my favorite show of the three. I guess
that was because I could no longer remember my name. About this time I was at a party and someone
asked me who I was. I rapidly replied—a wife and a mother. That was wonderful, but there was no ME! I
know that I had been raised to totally surrender myself to my husband and family, but I was not
enjoying that process. I loved my children deeply, but the “Good Man” was not taking very good care of
me. I had been so ignored that I found that the only way that I could continue this coping mechanism
was to ignore myself. All those years of perfect training did not work. I could not be a non-person and be
happy. I could not define myself by others. I had to find a Self.

It was in the process of finding my Self that the Goddess began to leave the house and stand on her
own. It was at this time that I stepped upon my Spiritual Path. One of the first things that I read was that
when one steps onto the Spiritual Path, they must do so ALONE! As I walked this path, I discovered that I
had always been alone except for a few friends and my children. The real me, my spiritual self, was
something that I had learned at a very young age to keep to myself. The Church had told me about God
and Jesus, but it did not recognize the many Beings who had always inhabited my inner world. Now, as I
advanced along my Spiritual Path, I discovered that there were also female Spirit Guides. I had not been
raised Catholic and I did not have a relationship with Mother Mary. She was always portrayed as being
in pain and suffering. How could I go to someone for help when they had the same problems as I?

It was at this time that I met my first spiritual teacher, Mrs. Reed. Mrs. Reed was over 84 when I met her
and she was my first true Mentor. She lived in a wondrous house in the hills above my house. From the
first moment that I stepped into her home, I realized that I had found a new beginning. Mrs. Reed had
never had children and had been a widow for over fifteen years. She had had a long and happy marriage
to a musician and she had been an opera singer. She had the same warmth that my dear Grandmother
had, but she also emanated a personal power that was not a reflection of her husband’s or her family’s.
She was her own woman and she was spiritual and powerful at the same time. The Goddess embraced
me and welcomed me Home.

Through my studies with Mrs. Reed, I gained the courage and confidence to move beyond the female
limitations that I had learned as a child. I was one of the few women in my entire extended family to go
to college. Those who had gotten a degree “gladly” surrendered their careers when they became
mothers. Now I was going to graduate school. “Who would feed my husband?” was the question. “Mac
Donald’s!” was my reply. It was sacrilege to not feed your man. I gained my first glimpse of power. I
could say “NO” to a man and to the social morays that I had been raised with.

However, even though I had gained enough power to stand up for myself, I still could not tell myself the
truth because I was unable to see it until my entire world shattered around me. Then, I was cast into a
“dark night of the soul” where even my deep faith in Spirit was threatened.

ON MY OWN

It was 1979. I had finished my classes, taken my comprehensive examinations, and found an internship. I
had succeeded…or had I? Nixon had ended the war “with dignity”, but “HE” had failed. I remember
when I watched him on the television, before the entire American population, failing. “How mortified
and embarrassed he must feel,” was my main thought. The world had changed. Even Presidents could
make mistakes, and get caught. Well, I got caught as well. I was captured by my fears. For the entire
three years of my Master’s program I had said, “I am so afraid that I will fail my final exams” and “I am
 so afraid that my marriage will fail”. Well, I did fail, or maybe I succeeded. I succeeded in creating the
very thing that I had feared. I had learned a powerful lesson—Fear Precipitates.

Just as Nixon had lied to the American people, I had lied to myself. I had told myself that I was going to
get my degree so that I could save my marriage, and I had also told myself that I was “not smart
enough” to get a Master’s degree. Those were lies. I actually wanted to get my degree so that I could get
a good job and leave the marriage and I didn’t think that I wasn’t smart. That was my mother’s voice and
the old social indoctrination of my youth. The 50’s and early 60’s message, at least in my world, was
“you can be pretty or you can be smart.” I picked pretty and therefore I could not be smart. “You can’t
have it all,” the social myth continued.

The truth was that I felt guilty. I felt guilty because I wanted more. I wanted my own identity and my
own life. I had been afraid of that truth and created lies to cover it. I had been taught to see the world
the way I should see it rather than how I actually experienced it. Therefore, I created an appropriate
illusion to support my denial and when that illusion burst, I felt the deep pain of disillusionment.

The deepest pain, though, was not the failure of the marriage or of my education. It was the failure of
my faith. I had been in deep communication with the Goddess throughout my entire three years of
graduate school. My work with Mrs. Reed had given me the courage to expand my world and go to
graduate school, but I had not yet gained the courage to rise above my fears. I obsessively clung to the
message from the Goddess that I would complete my education and gain a profession, while I
simultaneously sabotaged myself at every turn. When I failed my exams I felt as though the Goddess had
lied to me. I was devastated - but - I was also free. I was no longer in an unhappy marriage and I was no
longer in school. I was working and making more money working three days a week than I had ever
made working full time.

However, I was living with my parents again. They had been wonderful and supportive, but once I had
recovered enough, I was ready to face living alone. As it turned out, I never had to. Three weeks after
my separation I met the love that I had always longed to find. Instantly, we fell in love and have stayed
in love to this day. The Maiden reemerged. When, after about two months, I moved into my own place
he moved in with me. I was not yet strong enough to face the world without a man by my side, but I was
strong enough to face the responsibilities of daily financial survival. It was the materialistic 80’s and I
was ready to join the ranks of the many hippies who had become yuppies.

The Goddess was correct, after all. I did pass the test the next time I took it, and my new career did
support my children and me. My fears no longer caused me to obsess about loneliness or failure. Now, I
obsessed about money instead. Could I, alone, without the financial assistance of a man, support my
children and myself? Unfortunately, I found that I hated my new profession. It was boring and I knew
that I would not be able to spend the rest of my life doing it. So, back to school I went to get my Ph.D. I
had not exactly planned that move, but the Goddess pushed me and before I knew it, I was enrolled.
Now the money was really tight. Thank God for credit cards! Since I was in a Ph.D. program and actually
making very good money, the banks were lining up to make me their creditor. I happily obliged. Free
money!! My illusion that I had gone to school to save my marriage was replaced with the illusion that I
 had more money than I really had. But, illusions can and did help dissipate fear. That is, of course, until
the bubble of illusion burst.

It was 1986 and I had done it all. I had finished my Ph.D. program, had obtained my license, and had
been practicing psychotherapy for several years. So why was I so miserable? My second graduate
program had been wonderful. I had learned to release my fears of failure, and I really did believe that I
was smart. That is, with everything but money. And oh yes, with men, as well. My wonderful love story
had turned into a real relationship with stepchildren, money worries, and lots and lots of anger. My new
husband expressed all the anger that I had never expressed in my life, and there was a mountain of it.
Because of that, I learned to express my anger and fight like a man and it almost did me in. But, the
release of my anger allowed me to use my masculine energy in the world as well as in my home. I was
running two successful businesses, caring for two adolescent children, managing a home, and paying the
many bills that I had gathered around me. I did it all! I was superwoman. So why did I feel so weak?
Maybe I was tired. The Goddess tried to tell me that I could be gentle and loving at the same time that I
could be powerful, but I found the combination difficult, especially with my man. In order to be loving, I
would have to trust. I could trust my children, my friends, and my clients. But could I trust a man?

MY EXPERIENCE OF THE AWAKENED GODDESS AS A MENTOR

Before I could trust a man, I would have to learn to trust ALL of myself. I had sabotaged myself with
money because I could not release all of my beliefs about a woman’s dependence on a man. I had drawn
a man into my life who was not of great financial assistance so that I would never again fall into the trap
of staying too long in a relationship because I could not afford to live on my own. But now I was trapped
by love. I could not leave him, not because I was afraid to be alone, but because I was afraid to be
without his love. But if I loved him so much, why couldn’t I trust him? I realized that the old -“find a good
man to take of you”- myth still echoed in my head. The fine print read that “take care of you” meant to
take care of you financially. Could I trust a man who could not meet my financial needs? Or would I
rather meet those needs myself?

I joined the ranks of the 80’s women who entered into and stayed in a relationship with a man who did
not meet their financial needs but met their emotional needs. Women were looking at relationships
differently. They could now express their own masculinity in the world and they needed a man who
could express his feminine side in the home and care for them emotionally. But did he meet my
emotional needs? Of course--except for his anger. Or was it my anger? Maybe it was our anger from
being in a frightening world? And, because we were afraid, we magnified that social fear by continually
frightening each other with our own anger. I had grown up with the rule that a man could be angry
because that meant he was brave and protective. But if he was sad or afraid, he was weak. A woman, on
the other hand, could be sad or afraid because she needed protection, but if she was angry, she was a
bitch. Now in the late 80’s the rules were changing. The Goddess was becoming more masculine and the
God was becoming more feminine. Women were expected to be brave and protect themselves and men
were expected to express their emotions. But how does one express anger without hurting the one they
are expressing it to?

It was in helping others that I learned how to help myself with this problem. Many women came into my
practice who were seeking their own power and who were unable to free it until they could release their
years - and generations - of pent-up anger. As women, we had sought victim-hood to explain our
entrapment. In order to release that trap, we had to release the concept that we were victims. We had
to let go of the blame that we had “done it wrong” or had not been “good enough” and take
responsibility for the lives that we, yes we, had created for ourselves. We had created these lives with
the beliefs that we clung to and the emotion that we fed into those beliefs. Could we really believe that
we were the masters of our own destiny? Could we really believe that we could have Power and Love at
the same time and that we could be wise enough to join these two in our hearts? Before we could do
that, we would have to heal our broken hearts. We would have to forgive everyone who had hurt us in
our life and we would have to forgive ourselves for letting them hurt us. If we could take responsibility
for our own participation in our pain, then we could free the victim who was deep inside waiting to be a
Goddess.

At the close of 1991, I turned 45 and my doctor told me to stop taking my birth control pills. When I did,
I found myself in full-blown menopause. Young women and men told me that a healthy, balanced
woman should feel no symptoms when in menopause. “Try it and then tell me that again,” I spit through
my teeth. My nest was empty and had been so for about a year, but I had two children in college and
their father said, “No one helped me so why should I help them?” “Good logic,” I said, “if you wish to
teach them to be as selfish as you are.” I was on my own, again and still. Education had been my
liberation and I was dedicated to the idea that my children would have one as well. Both the kids were
helping with their education. My daughter took out loans and my son got a scholarship, but there were
still expenses to be met. I was working two careers and was self-employed in both which gave me great
freedom yet added responsibility. The hot flashes and lack of sleep were not helpful. I questioned,
“Should I be healthy and natural?” I tried it. In fact, I tried everything. In the end, I said, ”Give me the
hormones. I have to sleep and hot flashes are not pretty.”

In the final year of my kid’s college, my body gave out. The Goddess said, “Dear, you cannot continue
running at this pace. Learn to enjoy life. I will help you.” Could I trust that advice? I sprained my ankle
and my back went out. Superwoman was getting tired and needed a rest. I decided to trust the Goddess,
and myself, and maybe even my man—maybe. The old belief, “you can’t have it all”, was still strong in
my subconscious. But, I did stop running and started “enjoying” and “allowing”. I had “tried”,
“struggled”, “suffered” and “worked hard”. As I healed my pain and fear, I could “deserve”, “allow”, and
“accept”.

Often it is difficult to acknowledge how far we have come until we remember where we started. It had
taken years for my self-esteem to catch up with my accomplishments, and it was the meeting of the two
that consummated my mentor phase. It was during the pregnancy of my daughter and the birth of her
son that I really reviewed the broken heart of my inner maiden and the pain and fear of my mother
phase. When my daughter was about five months pregnant, she had a very bad car accident and almost
died. They had to remove her spleen. The trauma was too much for the fetus and she began labor. They
gave her medication to stop the contractions, but they could not be sure that it would work. It was that
night in the intensive care unit, when I sat at the foot of her bed holding on to the ebbing life-force of
the mother and baby, that I reviewed my own life. The Goddess welled up in me and together we used
the force of Love to hold the mother and child in peace so that the healing could occur. I witnessed yet
another miracle. They both survived and are doing well. Yes, it is the power of Love that heals. It heals
our pain and heals our anger and fear. If we can allow the Goddess to live within our hearts, we can live
the healing power of love.

THE AWAKENED GODDESS’ INFLUENCE ON

MY PERCEPTION OF GOD IN MY MENTOR PHASE

In my Mentor phase, the Goddess and the God have become God/Goddess/All That Is. As the polarities
within myself have become more resolved, I no longer need “God” to have polarities. I see relationships
with my man as a reflection of my relationship with myself. When I am getting along with me, I can get
along with him. Now, he is also a part of the quotient so there are times when he is much more difficult
to get along with than others. When I am at peace within myself, I can release his conflict as his problem
and stay out of “his storm”. I no longer feel the need to “fix” or “mother” him although, I do occasionally
forget. Maybe this time I can “make him be the way I need him to be.” Maybe this time I can “make him
happy”. But, soon enough, I remember. I do not have the power to change another person. I only have
the power to change myself. And as I change, my world changes in response.

In 1992, I started a three-year-long process of journaling, in novel form, the many personas inside of
myself. As a result, the old pain of limitation and separation is gone. I have fallen in love with the man
inside of me and can therefore truly love the man in my outside world. I see the young people around
me and in the world freed from the old indoctrination of gender specific rules and regulations. People
are being given the freedom to be complete beings. Two halves no longer make a whole. Instead, it is
two whole, complete people that make a complete relationship.

Many Baby Boomers did not live by the limitations that were our childhood indoctrination. Women have
learned to explore independence, without a man, in the Maiden phase and careers along with
mothering in the Mother phase. As a result, men are now able to explore the freedom of an equal
relationship with a woman and the joys of parenting. Couples now say, “We are pregnant!” and men are
in the delivery room and very active in all parts of parenting. It is no longer emasculating for them to do
the dishes nor is it selfish for a mother to have a career or creative endeavor.

The Baby Boomers now march into middle age with the same free spirit that we brought to maidenhood
and motherhood. Men are no longer our rulers and therefore, they no longer need to be our enemies.
We have learned to embrace and integrate both the male and female portions of ourselves and - Yes -
we are holding our Power with the Love in our hearts as we assist those younger than we in the Wisdom
of Mentorship.
 “Let us merge into one being,” spoke the Goddess.

It was my dream again, only this time it seemed so real. I saw the Goddess before me in her form as an
elegant Priestess. She wore a flowing opalescent gown that wrapped loosely around her body and was
clasped at her left shoulder with a silver Owl.

Her delicate facial features were highlighted by her abundant dark hair, which she wore swept up on top
of her head. Small ringlets caressed her cheeks and the nape of her neck. An aura of feminine power
surrounded her and seemed to radiate from her like a beacon.

Copper snakes coiled around each of her upper arms, and around her neck she wore a magnificent
amethyst necklace. One huge amethyst jewel hung from the center of the necklace and rested between
her breasts. The gem seemed to magnify the radiance flowing from her heart. But what struck me the
most were her eyes. They were as violet as the jewel against her heart and they penetrated my very
Soul.

“Let us merge into one being,” she spoke again as she stood before me, face to face and heart to heart.

Even if the Goddess had come to me in my sleep, the honor was the same. How could I resist her
request? She raised her hands to the level of her heart and I mirrored her motion. She stepped towards
me and I stepped towards her. As our palms touched, so did our hearts.

Slowly, I could feel that we were merging. I felt the copper bracelets cool upon my upper arms and the
weight of the amethyst necklace heavy upon my breast. I felt the gossamer gown soft against my skin
and the weight of the silver owl which held it in place. My hair was also pulled high upon my head and I
felt the breeze playing with the wisps of hair that tickled my face and neck. On our feet we wore simple
sandals and we were standing upon the fertile soil of Earth.

The Goddess sent roots down from her feet deep into the body of the Mother and I felt their pull upon
the soles of my feet as well. These roots, carrying our consciousness with them, traveled deeper and
deeper, past the topsoil, into the sand, beyond the bedrock, and into the caves of enlightenment. Yes,
the Goddess was alive there too, pregnant with all life.

Deeper still the roots traveled carrying our joint consciousness down, down into the molten core of the
Earth. Once there, we surrendered our spirit flame into Mother Earth’s. Now, our flames were all One.
Light as a feather, we floated again to the surface where our combined essence re-entered our body.
The Goddess and I had completely merged into one body now and, in so doing, I had merged with
Mother Earth.

From deep inside my expanded being, I could feel my legs pull nourishment from the earth. I felt the
sweet love of the Mother, Lady Gaia, travel up my body. I was the Mother—I was the Earth. From my
solar plexus, I communed with the waters of my great oceans and all the life that lived within them. I
remembered how my creatures had first crawled from these waters to learn to live upon the land and in
the air. I could hear the call of each life as it spoke to me of its needs, knew intimately the growing of
each plant, and felt the burden of every mountain and hill.

Within my heart was Unconditional Love for all that lived upon me. I felt the birth of each babe and the
opening of each flower. My emotions changed the weather and the sky echoed my thoughts. I
witnessed the continuous rising and setting of the Sun and felt the pull of the Moon as it orbited around
me.

Then my awareness expanded to encompass the entire solar system. I welcomed the energy field of love
radiating from Father/Mother Sun which kept each Brother and Sister Planet in orbit. Venus sent a
special ray of love to me, her dear sister Earth. This love further expanded my consciousness and I
became a traveler in the Milky Way. The Great Central Sun beckoned me Home. Then I saw the Milky
Way as it surrounded me. I was the central body of life within the vast expanse of space.

Off in the distance, at the very edge of my Universe, I saw a star. It was Father/Mother Sun and it was
calling me. Calling me home to Earth. With a gentle tug, I traveled instantly back into the Milky Way,
back to my Solar System, back to Earth and back into a small body that was preparing to awaken. The
jolt was so intense that my eyes flew open. As I set up in my bed I saw the Goddess before me and, deep
in her violet eyes, I saw my Soul.

There have been many books and interviews about the “Rich, Famous, and Beautiful”, but what about
the people who are “Famous” only to those in their sphere? These people may not be “Rich” or even
“Beautiful” on the outside, but they carry a deep inner beauty and are rich with life experiences. As a
society, we have honored our Stars. Can we now learn to honor ourselves and to honor the people that
we share our everyday life with?

We would love to hear from YOU—the people that make up our world today. We would like to hear
from the Baby Boomers as well as their children and from those who were born before 1946.
Remember, all three phases of Maiden/Warrior, Mother/Father, and Mentor/Sage are latent within us
from womb to tomb.

Below is a questionnaire to direct your thinking and to keep everyone’s answers consistent. Please
answer the questionnaire as honestly as you can. There is no right or wrong answer. Give yourself time
to ponder each question and to condense your response into two or three sentences.

If you wish to share your answers to the questionnaire, e-mail them

to:suzancaroll@multidimensions.com . When filling out the questionnaire, first BE SPONTANEOUS. You
can edit and or condense your answers to two or three sentences later. In addition, sharing your process
with a friend is fun, enlightening, and mutually beneficial.
 DEMOGRAPHICS

DATE OF BIRTH:
[We ask for this information so we can determine the time frame in which you were raised.]

ETHNICITY:
[And other cultural influences that effected your world view.]

GEOGRAPHIC AREA:
[If you frequently moved or made any major social or geographic relocation, you may wish to list the
areas in which you have lived and the ages that you were when you lived there.]

PROFESSIONAL/WORK BACKGROUND:
[Optional.]

WRITE A STATEMENT ABOUT YOURSELF

[Include whatever points you feel are pertinent to this questionnaire.]

QUESTIONS

[1] Which phase of life are you experiencing the most at this time and why?

*2+ How are you experiencing your role of “Maiden” or “Warrior” today?

[3] How are you experiencing your role of “Mother” or “Father” today?

*4+ How are you experiencing your role of “Mentor” or “Sage” today?

[5[ In what way was your mother a role model for you?

[6] Have you perceived your mother as a powerful woman? Yes or No. Briefly explain:

[7] Do you perceive your feminine side as being powerful? Yes or No. Briefly explain:

[8] In what way was your father a role model for you?

[9] Have you perceived your father as a powerful man? Yes or No. Briefly explain:

[10] Do you perceive your masculine side as being powerful? Yes or No. Briefly explain:

*11+ What was your greatest challenge as a “Maiden” or “Warrior” and how did Spirit assist you?

*12+ What was your greatest challenge as a “Mother” or “Father” and how did Love assist you?

[13] What is your greatest challenge as a “Mentor” or “Sage” and how does Wisdom assist you?

[14] How do you want to be a role model?

 Arise, awaken, the Mother calls.
Alight your wings your tails, your claws.

The Earth is ready for a change

and many dread disaster’s range.

Fear not for Light and Love and Purity,

but rather know them as security.

If you have learned to Love each other,

you’ve learned to Love Earth as your Mother.

But, if in your greed, you have taken all

it is that choice that is your fall.

Release them now your many things.

They close the eyes and clip the wings.

For that which is possessed possesses.

And that which is released releases.

The flight of the Phoenix began with a fire

to cleanse and purify the mire.

The streams of Life will flow forever.

The breath of Spirit, it ceases never.

Protect the Earth.

Embrace the Moon.
Accept the Sun.

The hour is SOON!

The fifth door is marked: DREAMS & ASPIRATIONS

We knock.
As the door opens, a message is displayed:

Our sleep is more regular now and our dreaming more conscious. We may even have experiences of
lucid dreaming where we are awake inside our sleep. Since we have faced much of our dark side, our
 dreams have largely shifted from uncovering negative feelings to rehearsing our next move in our
everyday life.

If we can maintain a higher stage of consciousness, we can even think of our “nightmares” as an
opportunity to further clear feelings that we have repressed in the past. Often our rehearsal dreams will
make us aware of thoughts and emotions that we are too busy to notice when we are awake, and we
also experience dreams that are direct messages from the higher dimensions. These “superconscious
dreams” are often precognitive and will present a possible future that is directly in line with the Mission
that our Soul’s volunteered for before we took our physical body.

As we keep our inner contract to complete our mundane tasks in a timely manner, we feel better about
ourselves. Our “reason for incarnation”, or Mission, becomes more and more clear to us. We begin to
build a deep trust in our inner directives. This trust encourages us to manifest the “dreams” and
aspirations that come to the surface of our consciousness via dreams, mental picture, and emotional
yearnings.

We also learn to meditate so that we can consciously travel the inner realities. This meditation increases
our focus and enlivens our creativity. We find that not only do we complete the aspirations we have had
for many years, but we also have a vast, untapped reservoir of new ideas and creative projects. We
discover that, while we are engaged in a creative endeavor, our consciousness raises to alpha or theta
waves. We become used to this wonderful feeling and begin to change our lives so that we can have
more and more time to be our true creative selves.

Then, one day, our meditations change and

we find ourselves at the beginning of an endless journey

IN SEARCH OF SELF.

4-29

Dear One,

The time has come now for you to learn to receive us via the computer. In this way you will not have to
expand the extra energy of transferring all our messages from written into typed form. You will see now
that you are quite able to do so. You will first receive the material and then edit it later. Do not worry if
at first there are many mistakes. As you become able to surrender your hands more and more to your
Soul, you will learn not to be concerned about your ego’s worries of syntax and spelling. We wish you to
close your eyes, so that you will not be judging the manner in which you are typing our messages. You
are now only learning. The speed with which you receive us will increase as you become more
comfortable with this process.
 We are here to tell you about the next step in your mission. It is important that you learn to receive
carefully what we are sending to you. First, who are we? We are representatives from the Brotherhood
and Sisterhood of Light. Actually, there is no true brotherhood and sisterhood as we are mostly
androgynous. We choose to wear bodies of different sexuality primarily for the purpose of not shocking
the ones to whom we speak. However, you are able to embrace that we are truly androgynous.
Therefore, we will call ourselves the Light Network. That is only one of the many names by which we are
known. You have studied with us for over twenty years. We also spoke to you often when you were a
child, but you did not know who we were. You did, however, recognize and trust us as we struck a
familiar cord in your Spirit’s memory. You have known us by many different names throughout your life.
We will respond to whatever name we are called. It is the intention of the call that we respond to and
not the words.

Now that you have raised your vibration, we can work with you more directly. Remember that there are
two ways in which to receive our messages. One is to travel to your fifth dimensional Soul body and then
you are receptive to all the messages of the fourth and fifth dimension. Another method is to raise your
consciousness to the vibration of whatever dimension that the message is being transmitted from. The
first method is far superior because the fourth dimension still holds polarization and there is still ego
and darkness. However, if you can travel first into the fifth dimension of your Soul, you can wear that
vibration as protection from the illusions of the lower dimensions. Also, if one is receiving from their
Soul Body, they are more able to keep the message free of personality and ego.

Since your planet is now beginning to vibrate to the fourth dimension, even if you may not be aware of
it, it is vital that you learn to be the Master of your thoughts and emotions. Even in the third dimension,
reality is created around your thoughts and emotions. You have taken life on the third dimension where
the process of creation is very slow so that is easier for you to learn to Creators.

In all dimensions, a thought is the “form” of the creation and the emotion is the “substance”. As you
raise in vibration, the manifestation of your thoughts and feelings become quicker and quicker until you
reach the fifth dimension in which manifestation is instant. For example, on Earth you may think “I love
Hawaii and I want to go there!” That love allows you to desire going to Hawaii more than buying new
clothes, or going out to eat. Then you can save money and eventually you will find that you are in
Hawaii.

However, if you were to say, “I’m afraid I will never be able to see Hawaii.” You will not remember to
put away your money and make the plans because of your fear. You see, love and fear are both
powerful emotions in creating your world. Love unifies you with the desire because it offers hope and
hope creates dedication to your possible goal. Fear separates you from your desire because it tells you
that you do not deserve it. Therefore, if you allow yourselves to hope for it you will only get hurt. These
thoughts of limitation create a resignation to your inability and a feeling of victimization.

Fear and love also guide you to the source of that emotion. For example, if you strongly love the ocean,
you will find a way to get there. However, fear is a guiding force of almost equal power. For example, if
you fear the ocean you may also find yourself there. But, whereas love creates an experience that is
 loving, such as a wonderful swim and a relaxing day, fear will create a negative experience such as a
sunburn and almost drowning.

On the fifth dimension your experience of Hawaii and a visit to the ocean are instant. If you think about
the ocean in love, you are instantly there having a loving experience. However, if you think about the
ocean with fear, you will find yourself at the ocean having a fearful experience. Manifestation in the
fourth dimension still takes “time” because there is still time and space, but it is much faster. However,
in the fifth dimension everything exists in the eternal NOW. There is no time or space, as you know it on
Earth.

Remember, you have chosen to take a physical life. Therefore, look at every event in your world as a
lesson and a message. Earth is a schoolroom in which you are the student and the teacher. As you raise
your consciousness, you can communicate consciously with the many higher dimensional beings who
are dedicated to assisting you in your evolution. In your time/space reality the entire schoolroom of
Earth is graduating. We of the Light Network are joyous to assist you in this magnificent hour of
transformation.

My One, remember to begin each day by setting your attitude with Love. Once you have set your
attitude, you can relax into the flow of the day and know that all of your manifestations will be loving.
Even if life presents you with a disappointment or difficulty, Love will hold you in its comforting force
and give you the wisdom and power to successfully face any situation.

Feel now the flow of Love as it enters into your crown chakra as you sit at the computer. Feel how easy
it is to take our message while you are at the keyboard. At first, we are merely training you to be relaxed
and comfortable so that we can use you as one of the receivers of the many messages that are currently
being transmitted to your planet at this time. As you are ready, we will have more and more to say
through you.

We close this transmission with a final lesson of Love. Remember your life in
the fifth dimension of Venus. Remember the purple trees and the yellow skies.
Remember how you loved to talk to the trees and the flowers. They
communicated with you by the use of scent and telepathy. All the beings on
the vibration of Venus are alive and able to communicate their love and
essence to anyone who desires that experience. Nothing is solid there. Everything is translucent and
flowing. The roots hang to caress the grounded energy and the blossoms reach towards the cosmic force
that surrounds the outer area of the planet. Remember life on Venus, and you will remember all the
rules of habitation on the higher dimensions. Release all fear into the love of your memories of Venus.

Now, my One, remember more.

REMEMBER THE TRUTH FOR WHICH YOUR WERE GIVEN EMBODIMENT!

5-4

Dear One,
In remaining calm and persistent, one can learn to overcome insurmountable odds. Mother Earth and all
of Her inhabitants will now enter into a phase of life that has been long awaited. However, you must
learn to release old concepts of limitation. For example, you formerly believed that you could never
receive messages while sitting at a computer. Now you are learning that that limitation is no longer real.
Soon, when your confidence is built and you can completely release your ego, we can send you
messages that you have formerly believed impossible. When you are able to receive our messages while
in a trance with your eyes closed, you can access portions of your communicative self that was formerly
off limits to you. Remember not to worry about any of the technical processes of typing. It is easily
repaired at a later date.

Now, close your eyes and see a river of light. See the current of that river and hear the sound that
emanates from that current. Place yourself in this current while you completely surrender yourself to it.
As you surrender you can see a Vortex of swirling light and sound just ahead of you. See how it is moving
closer and closer. Document the process while you enter the Vortex. Forget about the keyboard, just as
the musician forgets his instrument when he is in the revere of the music that is being played through
him. Feel the Vortex around you. Allow it to enter every cell and atom of your physical form. The Vortex
is the doorway to a higher consciousness. The conscious connection to your Soul is what allows you a
clear perception of this Vortex.

Trust all the experiences that you have had thus far. You are being trained to consciously enter into the
next vibration. First, however, you must free yourself of all jealousy, competition, and comparison.
These are all qualities of separation consciousness and bind you to the vibration of the third dimension.
Your western world has been based on these qualities as a component of “achieving your goals” or
“fulfilling your desires”. As we have said before, the achievement of your desires is based on your
thoughts and feelings rather than an interaction and competition with someone external to yourself.
The “goal” of higher consciousness is not one that is achieved. It is a goal that is remembered and
allowed. It is only your ego and personality functions through “struggle” and “work”. Your Higher Self
functions by allowing and surrendering to the Oneness.

Now document your experience as you allow yourself to surrender to the Vortex.

“The Vortex is embracing me like a loving mother embraces her infant. I am the infant and I totally
identify with this mother. She is the Mother through which I have received my body. As I bond with the
Vortex, I am allowing myself to have life in a different form. I remember my beginnings of individuation
from the Source. As I remember my beginnings, I can also experience the close of this cycle of my life. I
now am releasing all attachment to my physical reality as I have known it and am bonding with the
Vortex which is offering me a new form of identity.”
 Your body is changing now. It is purging and releasing. All the injured children, teens, and young adults
within your conscious and unconscious psyche are lined up within you. See them now. They are ready to
step into the vortex; they are ready to go Home.

See the vortex before you. At first, it is far away. Then, gradually, it moves closer and closer. Until, at
last, the vortex is directly in front of you and directly in front of the line of your former selves who are
ready to be released into its transmuting power.

The vortex is growing now. What once was a small swirling force the size of your hand is expanding. As it
becomes larger, it also becomes stronger. The colors become brighter and change in hue. The deep red
changes into a magenta that swirls into a silver tinged aquamarine that once had been a dark turquoise.
This aquamarine then twists into a deep blue transforming it into a violet blue that shimmers as it moves
faster and faster. Then the center expands in a burst of light and what had once been white and yellow
becomes gold and silver.

Simultaneously, you hear the sounds of the vortex amplify and alter. What first sounds like the buzz of
bees begins to take on an oscillating quality which is joined by a low hum. This hum purifies into a tone
and the tone becomes a spectrum of harmonies. These harmonies raise octave by octave growing ever
more complex and compelling until, just as the center of the vortex bursts into gold and silver, the
sounds crescendo into the Music of the Spheres. This music alone is enough to beckon you into the swirl
of light and sound.

They are ready to leave now, these portions of yourself, which you shall never again need to be. Which
you shall never again ALLOW yourself to be! Stand at the threshold of the vortex to hug and kiss them all
good bye. The youngest ones are first and the rest follow by chronological age except that those who
are older carry the ones who are too young to walk.

You wish to hold each one and wish them farewell, but the force of the vortex pulls them through faster
and faster until they are becoming a blur. All you can do is watch as more and more of the person that
you have known as yourself disappears into the vortex of transmutation. You watch your children, your
teens, and your young adults whisk by so quickly that you can barely discriminate one from the other.

You feel like you are in a tornado. You look around for something to hold on to, but there is nothing—
nothing except your desire to remain upon the earth to fulfill your destiny. Yes, the earth that you have
so often wished to leave, to abandon your responsibilities, and disappear into the wilderness of your
own personal illusions. Only your desire to stay in the place that you have always wished to leave will
protect you from the whirling pull of the vortex before you.
 “It is not time yet,”
you hear the voice of guidance within its familiar place
in the core of your mind say.
“You are among those who have volunteered to stay until
it is time for the great journey.
Release now all portions of your past that are not able
to participate in that destiny.
Feel them as they loosen from their stranglehold
within your consciousness.

Release them as they jar themselves from their long sentence

within the prisons of your fear and pain.
Allow them to surface so that they can be free.
Free of constriction and restriction,
Free of darkness and fear.
Free of time and the limitations it has brought”

There is a final force of suction, one so strong that it almost loosens your tenacious hold on your
convictions. The vortex pulls you closer and closer. You see before you the eye of the hurricane, the
center of complete stillness, complete peace. This stillness beckons you to enter. Oh, can you enter
now? Dare you let go and release your promise, release your destiny? The temptation threatens to
uproot your dedication that has grounded you.

The core is a deep stillness, an ultimate peace. The whirl of colors and sounds emanating from it are
surrounding you. Oh, can you go now? Can you just surrender to the infinite peace and love that you
feel within the vortex and join the other portions of yourself, who could not longer stay, could no longer
heal. After all, you are but one person. What possible difference would someone as insignificant as you
make in the scheme of such a Divine Cosmic Plan?

Bit by bit, you feel yourself entering the vortex. What had once been powerful is now as gentle as an
evening breeze. What had once been deafening is now as quiet as the first rays of dawn. On the other
side, there will be peace. On the other side, there will be love, and justice, and freedom. You raise your
foot to take that first step into the core of the vortex, but as you do so, you feel another pull. It is the
pull of your promise, the pull of your destiny.

“No!”
you cry to the awaiting calm.
“I will not give up.
I will not leave until I have accomplished
all that I have promised to do,
all who I have promised to BE.”

Suddenly, a hurricane of noise and a torrent of force replace the moment of stillness and calm. You must
use all of your will to resist and to return—return to your desire to complete what you have vowed to
do. To complete whom you have vowed to be. You know that you must turn your back on the vortex or
you shall never be able to resist its call.

In one monumental act of devotion, devotion to the Divine Plan, you turn around to face the challenge
that you have threatened to leave. Behind you, you feel the instant release of the vortex.

In a flash of golden light—

It is gone!
You are alone.

But wait, before you a vision is forming. Gradually, you realize that the vision is one of a stairway, a
stairway of light that is descending from the infinite unknown. Floating down the stairs you see
wondrous beings filled with light, love and, oh, filled with peace. Who are these beautiful beings, you
wonder?

“We are you,”

they reply in unison.
“Now that you have released the portions of yourself
that have suffered upon the third dimension,
we can fill you with the portions of yourself
that have loved upon the higher planes.

We are you, you see.

We are portions of your Soul that have awaited
this moment so that you could release your pain
and embrace your glory—our glory.”

One by one, the beings of light

are descending the golden stairway
and entering your heart.

Now you can feel within yourself

the peace,
and the glory,
the harmony,
and, yes, the love.

Now, you can feel within you, the confidence and faith to fulfill the purpose for which you have taken
embodiment!

5-7
Three days have passed and again I sit at my computer. Again I see the vortex. This time I enter it, but I
know somehow that I shall return to my physical world. As I travel deeper and deeper into the Vortex, I
find that the way back closes behind me. At first I am afraid and then, strangely, I am reassured. Now I
cannot return to my old way of perceiving reality.

Can I ground this experience on the physical realm? I do not know. Maybe, I will not need to. Maybe the
physical reality will rise to meet me. Or, perhaps a part of me will remain here, away from everything
that I have known and felt secure in. Remarkably, I am not worried. I am able to continue my journey
with my worries doing nothing more than crossing my mind.

Now that I am surrounded by the Vortex I begin to feel a deep change in my consciousness. I am not
familiar with this experience. It is different from any of my meditations. What is happening to me? My
form is changing. My hands are glowing and my color is becoming more vivid and my body more
translucent. My feet are not so defined. I find that they are growing accustomed to this form of travel,
which is more like I am swimming in water than walking on land. However, I am in am upright position
and my feet are moving like I am treading water while my hands are moving out in front
of me in wide circles.

As I move through space I find that the speed of my movement is not determined by
my bodily movements, but by my thoughts. When I am afraid to move on, I don't, no
matter how fast I move my limbs. But, when I am ready to have the next experience, I
find I am there even if I do not move my body at all. “Am I ready?” I sincerely ask
myself. “Yes. I want the next experience,” I decree.

Suddenly a Being of beaming golden light comes to greet me. This Being is both male and female and
emanates the purest, most unconditional love that I have ever felt.

"I am Arcturian,” the being says. The being is very large and I find my size increasing to match its size.

"I don't wish to overtake you in size,” it says. " I want you to realize that your current body is only one of
your choices upon this dimension."

I nod in agreement and somehow understand.

"Am I to go to one of your spaceships?"

"There are no ships within the Vortex. They are not necessary here. All travel within the Vortex is done
with Spirit/Mind.”

"I am ready for the next experience," I say with some assurance.

"Then follow me."

As I begin to follow the Arcturian I question whether this is such a good idea.

"Do not be concerned. All will be fine. You can stop this experience any time that you wish to."
 "No, I do not wish to stop it. I am just not used to proceeding in any direction without first doubting
myself. It is an old habit I learned in my physical embodiments."

I muster up all the courage and will power I can find within myself and decide to control my thinking to
be only positive. As we travel into the Vortex I begin to see more changes within my form. I am
becoming more and more transparent. My body no longer has the hard edges, angles, nails, or hair. I am
becoming a body of light with light coming from my head instead of hair and from my hands and feet as
well. I wonder if I will ever be able to go back to the physical world in this condition.

"If you wish to return to that dimension, your body will again adjust itself. However, if you are going to
go back and forth very often, it is best that you leave your physical form in a safe location and travel
here in your inner body only. This is what the Masters do to maintain a physical form for hundreds of
years.“

I am not sure if I want to maintain a physical form or not. This experience is what I have waited for all
my life. If only I could help some of my loved ones to join me here it would be perfect. However, I knew
that I may not be able to be with them when I made this transition. I do not want to change my mind
now. I will continue until I am directed otherwise.

5-11

"Follow me," I hear the Arcturian say.

As I follow it I find that I am feeling very happy. I am happy to know that I AM MOVING INTO THE NEXT
PHASE OF MY LIFE FORCE. As I have this realization, I can feel myself detach from all of life as I have
known it. Am I ready for this shift? I am not sure, but I am sure that I must move forward as it is my
destiny in this life to cross over to the other dimensions in a conscious state. As this life and all the many
lives that I have remembered move across my mind I have a feeling of completion that I have never felt
in my physical reality.

The Arcturian kindly reaches its hand toward me. As I reach for it, I take one last glance back to life, as I
have known it.

"Good bye dear life and all whom I have loved. I know that love knows no separation. If you cannot
experience me consciously, then please feel my deepest love, which I will constantly send to you. I go
now to forge a road that others can travel. Allow my love for you to serve as a trail which you can
follow."

5-14

I turn to take my guide's hand and feel the familiarity in its touch. Look into my eyes," it says
telepathically. "I have something to show you."

As I look into its eyes I see all that I have been in all my lives. I see the progression of lessons
that took many, many lives to complete placed before me in a "no time situation". All the
patterns and lessons of many lives on Earth are instantly in front of me in one picture. At first, I have a
very difficult time focusing on the image, as it is multidimensional. I am still clinging to my Earth way of
perceiving.

"Release all old methods of perception. Allow yourself to see with your Soul."

I call the "feel" of Soul consciousness and perception. Gradually, the image before me begins to shape
into an understandable form. I see a staircase with each step being a lesson of a different color and
tone. Certain colors and tones are repeated with different degrees of variation. Sometimes the color and
tone makes a step that is pure and sweet, and sometimes the step is muddied in color and flat or
dissonant in pitch.

Instantly, I understand that each of the distorted steps must be repeated again and again until they have
transcended into the state of their greatest purity. Much to my happiness, I find that most of these steps
have risen to their ultimate vibration. However, there are still three steps that need to complete their
healing and lessons. What are the lessons inherent in these three steps? Before I can determine that
answer, the vision fades.

"You must find the answer to that question when you return to your physical form," instructs my guide.

I find myself again before the computer. The keys are hard beneath my fingers and the glare of the
screen erases the vision of the Vortex. However, I do remember. I remember the stairway and I
remember that three steps are tainted and dissonant. What are these steps? What do they represent?

This exercise is ridiculous, I say to myself as I realize that the clock beside my computers reminds it is
time to go to work. Who do I think I am talking to an Arcturian? I could never do that. I must be crazy.
Suddenly, a great fear overtakes me. Maybe I am crazy and I am making this all up. Even if it were
possible to talk to an extraterrestrial, why would it pick me? Who am I? I’m just a regular person sitting
in front of my computer.

I close the file and turn off the computer. Just a moment ago I was “swimming” in space. I was
completely at peace. I loved where I was and who I was. Now, I doubt my sanity. I am filled with
thoughts of limitation. I am afraid.

6-13

From the time of my last entry, I have been miserable. My entire life has been filled with
disappointments and frustrations. Each day, in despair and fatigue, I fell into my bed and had frustrating
and frightening dreams. Finally, this morning I awoke with the knowledge of the three steps and came
immediately to the computer.

"Thoughts of Limitation, Feelings of Fear, and Doubt of Self are the names of the three steps." I exclaim
as I enter the vortex and stand before the Arcturian.
 "Yes. Now that you know their name you can learn to walk upon those steps proudly and consciously.
Now let us continue our journey."

As we continue into the heart of the void I feel more changes in my form. I use the term form because
“body” now has a new meaning. Body means a group of molecules that congregates together into a
collective reality that then becomes a cohesive, self-sufficient unit of consciousness.

The form that I travel in is no longer self-sufficient. It is a component of a larger collective reality that I
now journey to commune with. The shape that I use for my journey will change with my awareness of
myself as a portion of this greater whole. As we move deeper into the Vortex it becomes a universe of
its own. It is no longer a physical phenomenon. It is a living entity that is a part of yet another entity that
is part of yet another entity – like a house of mirrors.

The Arcturian pauses and turns to me, “We will now meet the Greeter."
I am unaware of what it means by this term but I am willing to allow the experience.

“The Greeter is not a form but is instead a vibration,” continues the Arcturian.

As I move towards the Greeter I feel an overwhelming sense of peace and love. I find my hands raising of
their own accord and reaching out to touch this vibration. As I do so my consciousness expands beyond
any limit I have previously known. I become the Greeter, I am the Greeter, and I am greeting myself as I
am greeted. All sense of time and space are erased from my mind. I can no longer perceive the world in
the linear fashion. All - is All - in All.

There is a birth of a vibration deep within the DNA structure of my every cell that is the beginning of a
transformation over which I can not oversee, try, effort, or direct. This transformation is one that has
lain latent within the very cellular structure of my form. Something is forever transformed within me. I
look at my form. It is not that different from what it has been, but yet, it is becoming different from
deep within its biopsychic reality.

Since there is no time or space here, I cannot predict how long this transformation will take or how I will
be when it is complete. There has been a birth from deep within myself yet; there has been no death. I
do not need to end or change anything. This new self is gradually overcoming the reality under which I
had once functioned. I feel this new expression of myself coming forward into my conscious awareness,
but I am not yet fully conscious of it.

"I wish to be conscious of this transformation and to consciously experience this activation of my latent
DNA structure," I say to the Arcturian.

"In order to do so," he replies, "you must release all THOUGHTS OF LIMITATION, FEELINGS
OF FEAR, AND DOUBTS OF SELF.”

With that sentence, I am back in my mundane world. I scream deep within my core, "I want
to continue this process. Why am I back in my everyday world?"
 An inner voice speaks and my fingers respond upon the keyboard.

"That is the process, my One. The first ones through the vortex will lead the rest into the New World
that will manifest gradually and slowly within the most normal of circumstances. Now dear, you must
remember who I am and that you are a part of me even when you are surrounded by your physical life.
When you have had that experience, return to me. Then, the voice fades from my mind and I am
ALONE!!

But, am I really alone, what about my memory? I can remember my experience. I can remember the
transformation. Isn't that what will make it conscious? I said that I wanted the process to be conscious,
so therefore I must make it a part of my mundane reality. As I drive to work, I MUST REMEMBER. As I go
to sleep, I MUST REMEMBER. As I wake up, I MUST REMEMBER. And most difficult of all, as I face the
challenges and difficulties of everyday life, I MUST REMEMBER.

However, remembering is so difficult within the stress of everyday life. The effort of remembering
seems sometimes to make life more difficult because it makes me feel different and separate from
those around me. I feel the need to return to myself, to return to my true reality inside the Vortex to
once and for all be free of the illusion of a world that seems so separate from Spirit. I must meditate
again. I must return to the Arcturian.

I go deep inside myself, but the frustrations and disappointments of the mundane word impinge upon
my consciousness. The feelings of discordance and fear are overwhelming. I call upon my Soul. I call its
name again and again in my consciousness. Can I trust myself? Can I trust my experiences as being real?
Can I allow myself this inner life that seems to separate me from those around me. But, simultaneously,
makes my life have purpose?

"Can you allow yourself Love?” the reply comes to my thoughts.

"I can give love much easier than I can receive it" I reply. "It is difficult to trust those who appear to love
me.”

"Can you trust me?’ comes the voice of my Soul.

Before I can respond, the Vortex opens before me and I step into it. The Arcturian awaits
me with its loving presence. I feel no need to share my experiences. I know that they are
already known. The fear, self-doubt, and thoughts of limitation fade quickly as we move
deeper into the Vortex together. When we come to the Greeter, I raise my hands and again
experience LOVE—PURE UNCONDITIONAL LOVE. Love without fear, sadness, or need. Love that is an
essence that is felt within every cell and atom of my body and is mine to give and to receive. This love
flows through me to purify and heal me. It completes me and makes me remember.

I look to the Arcturian and realize that it is myself from another time and vibration. I remember my life
on Arcturus where I often returned after lives, in which I had been able to raise my vibration enough to
remember—remember my Self. The Arcturian, my Higher Self, kindly reminds me that after I left
 Atlantis I lived in the fourth dimension just above Earth. Gradually, I became entangled in the physical
plane and then regularly took embodiment on the physical plane.

“Time is not what it appears to be in your Earth memory,” the Arcturian says. “Time and space are really
one as they wrap around each other on the ‘ladder’ of a time/space continuum. This ‘ladder’ looks much
like a DNA molecule. ‘Time’ is one side of this of this ladder and ‘space’ is the other side.

“Time and space are in communication with each other via the rungs of this ladder. These time/space
rungs carry your various third and fourth dimension lives or realities. Reality is the chosen term rather
than lives because ‘life’ is a continuous process that knows no interruption. However, when you change
realities or rungs you often forget the experience of the other rungs.

“This time/space ladder is actually a huge circle and every reality is connected via the sides of the
ladder. When there is an awareness of the other rungs within any given reality, you have the option to
consciously move in your consciousness to any of the other rungs to make changes. These changes then
travel along the time/space continuum and influence all the other third and fourth dimensional realities.
Therefore, a transmutation on one reality can expand to all your Earth realities. The key is to become
conscious of this tool and to use it. Your planet has been enshrouded in a Veil of Maya, which is now
lifting because Earth and all of Her inhabitants are rising in vibration and moving into the fourth
dimension.

“I am one of the many who has come to assist Earth in this process. To assist one of you helps all of you.
When one raises their consciousness, they contribute to all by rising the resonate frequency of the
planet. From the perspective of the fifth dimension, on which I vibrate, the ladder of the time/space
continuum is clearly visible. From this dimension, one is able to realize and to heal the many of the
realities that they have lived during many different times and different cultures. The multinational
realization and healing clears ‘national pride’ and allows each of you to move into Planetary
Consciousness. As you experience the unity of Planetary Consciousness, you can then expand to Galactic
and then to Celestial Consciousness.”

7-28

“Open your heart to unconditional love and open your mind to unlimited thinking.”

I hear the voice of the Arcturian as I feel these words within my essence. I see myself deep within the
Vortex and I raise my hands to the Greeter and wait for the feeling of Unconditional Love. The feeling
begins in my third eye and expands across my face and deep into my heart. My mind is now open, as is
my heart. But wait; is that a drop of fear? I release it to the Greeter. Please take this fear from me. It is
only lack of faith. For a moment the Greeter takes on a face just long enough to smile. Its eyes calm and
absorb my fear within its love. I see the fear swirl away from me to be transmuted into the unknown
which I enter.”
I now travel deeper into the Vortex than I have ever traveled before. I see many beautiful lights and hear
many wonderful, harmonious tones. I understand how these lights and tones are working together in
creation.

"They are creating a new body for you," says the Arcturian in its usual loving tone. “As
you begin to raise your vibration on a physical level there are certain sensations that
will occur. The first sensation is one of reoccurring heat coursing through your body in a
swirling fashion. Allow the heat to work at breaking loose old concepts that have
become embedded in the tissue of the body. Weight loss often accompanies this
process as the actual tissue is removed. Fat tissue is especially prone to hold old pattern
as it is of a lower vibration than any other tissues. Also it serves as an insulating
mechanism and is often brought onto the body when one who is very sensitive to
others is in a dangerous physic situation or barraged by many other peoples auras.

“You must take very good care of yourself as you will be more fragile and sensitive than before. This is
why many people in this process will go into nature or on a retreat. When you are in your home you
must learn to set down rules with those around you so that you will not allow negativity. Chant - MY
HOME IS A PLACE OF PEACE.

“Communicate with others clearly so that they will have to cease any negative behavior if they wish
access to your heart. Tell them that you are undergoing a transformation and that you can no longer
tolerate any fear and negativity to live in your home. They must deal with their fear in another way than
giving it to you. REFUSE to take their fear. Tell them that you will remove yourself from them if they fall
into those old behaviors.”

I do not question these statements and wish only to accept them. I realize that I have volunteered to
consciously experience my transmutation. I feel the lights and tones caressing my body. I know that this
is a body of a finer vibration and that my physical form awaits me. I am also confident that the
metamorphosis that I am undergoing within myself will extend into the physical plane. I see the light
and sound working within my form. They seem to be purging certain aspects of me that are of a lower
vibration which I no longer need. I trust the process. I see other lives flash before me as well as long
forgotten memories of my present reality. I am creating a new reality. Within this reality I am FREE. I am
not free of something or someone but free of LIMITATION, FEAR, AND DOUBT. An infinite horizon opens
before me with infinite potential.

Slowly the world around me

is beginning to change.
At first, I thought that my vision
had become blurred.
 People and objects
seem to have lost their edges
and there seems to be a
wavering movement in the air
when there was no breeze.

Conversely, certain things

are becoming more dense and
difficult to be around, or even look at.

I am beginning to avoid these things, or people,

as they upset me in a strange way
and because the overwhelming peace
of the rest of my environment
is so much more comfortable.

Time also seems to be changing.

It doesn’t seem to fit what the clock says.
Some hours seem to last a very long time
whereas other hours seem
to only last a few moments.

These changes in time seem

to be related to what I am doing.
Any activity which engages
my creative force speeds by
while it also appears to last forever.

Mundane activities, however,

crawl by like a snail
across the damp sidewalk.
I know I still have to
care for certain necessities of life,
but they seem to be
less and less necessary.

There is a feeling arising

from deep within my heart
that is different from anything
I have ever felt.

This feeling reminds me of

some distant memory which is awakening
a deep longing in every cell of my body.
 This feeling brings about
different desires than I have ever felt.
But actually, they were latent desires
which I have always had,
and have never allowed myself to indulge.

Music, Art, Poetry, Nature,

Intimacy and Deep Communication
are becoming more important than
“making money”, “being right”
or “getting ahead”.

There is an inner compass

that seems to be leading me.
I do not know to where
and I don’t care.

I am actually living in Trust.

This compass takes my mind into places
that it has never before explored.

The fear and worry that has

so plagued me before
is being replaced with
a peace and sense of active waiting.

I don’t know exactly

what I am waiting for,
but I do know that I will
recognize it when it appears.

Meanwhile, the inner and outer worlds

are blurring into one.
The distinction between them
had once been very clear,
but now my imagination and activity
are becoming one.

I am living in a Globe of Light,

but I also sense a looming darkness.

Is this darkness growing

or is it merely becoming denser
 and less diffuse so that it can
separate from the light?

But all light has darkness within it,

does it not?
However, this darkness is different.

This is a kind of darkness

that is afraid of the light.

In fact, maybe this darkness

is just FEAR.
Fear of change.

There is definitely
a change commencing.
I feel it from deep, deep within.
I don’t understand it,
but I know that this darkness
does not want to change.

It wants things to stay the same.

It refuses to realize that
there is a parting of paths
and that each one has to accept
this new reality or gradually
spiral downwards into
that which is ending.

A new vibration is coming to the planet.

I can not alter that,
nor can I avoid it.
I can only accept it.

In accepting it,
I must also accept myself.

I must face that place of darkness

within me that is
afraid to change,
afraid to trust.

I must bring that darkness

to the surface where it can be
 exposed to the ever growing Light
and allow it to show itself to my consciousness.

I must journey deep

into the furthest recesses
of my lost hopes and dreams --
into those hidden places in my unconscious
where I have hidden the parts of myself
that are afraid…

afraid to face the light,

afraid to face the truth,
afraid to change...

Afraid to chose the new world

that is softly glimmering
just before me.
Afraid to grasp the invisible hand
that is touching me
deep inside my heart.

Can I give my fear

to this Hand of Love?
Can I trust
my dreams and imagination?

What is there to lose

but fear and darkness?

I will journey now deep into the core

of all hidden places and release my fear
to the Hand of Light!

I will allow my escalating vibration

to move deep into all the dark hiding places
of fear, anger and negativity to
uproot all resistance to change
and plant the seeds of HOPE.

Hope and Light and Love!

The Phoenix bird is rising.

I will leave my darkness in its ashes
and join it in flight!
 8-20

Dear One,

I have just returned from my retreat into nature. It was a very deep and personal experience. I met my
future self and found that it was you, dear Arcturian. Your name, or actually our name, is Kepier and we
are fifth dimensional. Kepier has traveled through time and space to come through the vortex to meet
my 1994 persona.

“I AM Kepier.

I have a message for you from your fifth dimensional reality. We use the term
reality rather than life because “life” denotes an eventual death or
discontinuation of consciousness. There is not a need for a “death” on the
higher dimensions because Spirit is infinite and we live in the continuous flow
of Spirit. We may change forms, but we don’t die or even loose our conscious
awareness of our transitions in consciousness. It is difficult to explain this
concept to your 1994 self, but as you learn to be conscious of your Soul in the fifth dimension it will be
easier.

Your Soul resonates within your fifth dimensional Soul Home, which is a golden radiating dome on the
edge of a cliff surrounded by redwoods and overlooking the ocean. You live there in your true
androgynous state. You no longer feel alone in any way because your Soul is the unification of your male
and female energy. You and your Divine Complement, which is the completion of your true androgynous
self, live in unified consciousness with the All That Is. In the fifth dimension there is no time or space as
you know it on Earth and time travel is as natural as getting into your car in 1994. When you are
assisting or communicating with others, you project a portion of your consciousness into whatever time
zone that person resonates to.

Just as you can look into all the sub-personalities within your 1994 unconscious, from here in the fifth
dimension, you can look into all of your lives or realities that you have had upon the third and fourth
dimension. You can also have conscious access to other fifth dimensional realities and even realities of
the vibrations higher than the fifth. Beings here are totally telepathic and live in the loose form of a light
 body. There is little need for documentation or written communication because all beings can tap into
the universal consciousness for any communication or information.

On each dimension, beings have many realities. In one of your fifth dimensional realities you live on
Earth in your Soul Home. In another, you have returned to Arcturus. On Arcturus we live in a relatively
formless state and our home changes with our needs. We do a great deal of traveling to other planets
and vibrations so we create a form and a home that is appropriate for each location.

When you asked to meet a future self while on your retreat I, Kepier, was the most likely one because I
am an inter-dimensional and inter-galactic emissary. I will now refer to myself with plural pronouns
because in this reality we are all androgynous and a portion of the Universal One. We do not conceive of
ourselves as separate from others. Therefore, the third dimensional term of “I” actually means “we”.
The term “I AM” which was used in our greeting is a common salutation here. I AM means: “this point of
consciousness which resonates in unity with the All That Is, is addressed as Kepier.”

Feel your Soul about you as you see yourself in the golden dome of your Soul Home. When you go to
"work", you go into a certain reality. For example, in your 1994 reality, one day you may go to LA,
another day you may go to Pasadena and on another day you may go to Santa Monica. They all exist and
function fully on the days that you are not there, but you chose not to be aware of that reality every
day. If you become curious, you could always call or drop by. It is much the same when you go to
different realities. They are still there even when you are not aware of them.

Your Soul Home is a point of focus. It was established in 2057, but then it became infinite. You may
already have established it and you are now visiting 1994. We know that these concepts are difficult
because in 1994 you are not accustomed to functioning in infinity or "no time" of the fifth dimension.
When there is no time, there is also no space. This means that you can be conscious and operational in
all the different zones at once. However, one can only be aware of this from the perception of a reality
that has transcended the boundaries of time and space. That is what is meant as a “point of focus”.

1994 is a pivotal time for us, you and I, because it is when you could first release the belief limitations of
time and space. To assist you in this new way of thinking, we will communicate with you whenever you
wish. You will not be an interruption to us as our consciousness is of the fifth dimension and above and
is not limited to perceiving one thing at a time.

We are joyous that you recognized us.

Kepier

8-24

Dear One,

I AM Kepier. We have come today to instruct you more about time.

There is no time except in the third and fourth dimensional worlds. The fourth dimension has time, but
at a very different rate than the third. What is years on the third dimension passes in minutes upon the
fourth dimension.

On the physical plane, low frequencies, such as a foghorn, are more stable and resonate longer as they
travel through space. This is because the resonant frequency of the foghorn is similar to that of the third
dimension. Does that give you an idea how low the vibration for the physical plane is? Also, low
frequencies mask out and are louder than high frequencies within the third dimension. The sound of
thunder is a low frequency and can be heard as very loud, but how often can one hear the lightning?

Within the third dimension there is much decay. The lower vibrations such as the
mineral kingdom are more constant. “Constant” being defined as subject to less
decay and therefore lasting longer in time. Flowers are of a very high vibration as
they are the regenerative force of the plant and are of a high spiritual vibration.
Therefore, they do not last a long time in the low vibration of the third dimension.

On the physical plane, it is much easier to perceive the lower vibrations of the third
dimension than it is to perceive the higher vibrations of the higher dimensions. For
example, if one sees someone walking past them, they will see their physical form
which is third dimensional. However, they probably will not see their fourth dimensional aura or their
fifth dimensional Soul.

Although it is difficult to perceive the higher vibrations while in the physical plane, one can learn to raise
their consciousness, or raise their resonant frequency to have greater access to higher perceptions. We
(Kepier) resonate at a higher frequency, as we exist in the fifth dimension and above. Before you could
perceive us, you had to learn to raise your consciousness enough to be able to perceive the fifth
dimension within your consciousness. Before you could do that, you perceived us in our vague forms. To
assist those who are wearing a physical form, we of the fifth dimension extend our frequency into the
lower vibrations of the fourth dimension so that we can more easily be perceived from Earth.

Most people lose their fourth dimensional perception as they “mature” in their physical forms.
However, there are some who have maintained that ability. This often causes them to feel a sense of
isolation and loneliness because their perceptions are so different from the collective reality. But, these
feelings serve to urge them to look deep inside to find Home.

The indoctrination of the 1950's closed your generation’s mind to us. You could not perceive us because
we are citizens of another planet--Arcturus, and you had too much fear about that. Remember the
horror movies of your childhood: The Blob, X the Unknown, and the Angry Red Planet. The culture of the
1950’s taught everyone to be afraid of beings from other worlds. Therefore, we have been waiting. Now
that your consciousness is clear of these fears you will be able to perceive us more and more directly. Do
not worry that you do not see us with your lower perception. It is not our destiny to lower our vibration,
but your destiny to raise yours. Use us as a beacon to help keep you awake and aware in the higher
planes. We are your teachers and guides.
 Now that the resonate frequency of the third dimension is raising, many higher beings are taking on
physical forms on Earth. These beings are born with a complete connection to their fifth dimensional
worlds. Those who have remembered and regained their connection to the higher worlds will be of
great assistance to these new teachers. Although, there is still much indoctrination of fear of other
worlds, there are now many new educational sources to calm that fear with education and
understanding.

The physical plane is a schoolroom that one attends and graduates from. That graduation is a
transformation into the fifth dimensional light body. A great graduation day is dawning and you are very
lucky to be incarnated in your time frame. Many Souls wish to take bodies in your reality so that they
can participate in this wonderful transformation. You have all taken many “lives” on the third dimension
in preparation for this day. Some of those lives were short and only a few “classes” are taken, whereas
other lives were long and many “classes” are taken.

In some lives the consciousness is expanded to a higher vibration as a process of integrating and taking
responsibility for all the experience that that has been collected. However, in some lives one gets stuck
in a difficult class and ceases to grow. And, unfortunately, in other lives one sees themselves as a victim.
They take no responsibility for their life, often blame their problems on others, and actually go
backwards. One may even fall into a very low vibration, become selfish and try to take the life, love and
power from others that they are unable to create for themselves. Although one can definitely take
another’s life on your Earth, they cannot steal their love or power. Therefore, these lost ones steal
other's possessions, which are so important to the third dimension. On the higher planes, possessions
have no importance at all.

On the higher planes, we all can quickly manifest anything we need with our spiritual/creative force.
Since we can always create it, we release it back into the One when we are done with it. There is no
need to "possess" it as we can never lose it. Since we cannot lose it, we do not need to want it. It simply
is! Explore this concept more deeply from your present physical perception. If you can feel the truth of
it, than you can learn to clear your desires and live in trust.

The process of graduation (transcending) is one of learning to rise above the limitations of the third
dimension and to consciously reside within the higher dimensions. Your Soul Home is the base reality
from which you can travel to all other realities. It is like your launching pad. That is what we meant by
saying it was "constant".

Perceive your Soul Home constantly in your heart and mind and it will remind you to keep conscious in
and to the fifth dimension's finer vibrations.

Remember us

Kepier

10-22

Dear One,
 Much time has elapsed since my last entry. I have been grounding my transformation within my
personal life. I have been dedicating myself to a more creative and artistic life. I felt a need to return
today to communicate with the One. I call again to the Arcturian and find that instead Kepier, my future
self, answers me.

Greetings, I Am Kepier,

To travel into different realities, one must know the dynamics of this process. As you have already
discerned, first one must be able to travel deep within themselves. They must know how to deal with
their own darkness because, once in the higher dimensions, manifestation is instant and is created from
your thoughts and feelings. The old physical rule that one can
think or feel anything they want as long as they don’t act on it
does not apply to the higher dimensions. In the fourth and
fifth dimension, all thoughts and feelings are a strong creative
force and will be instantly made manifest in one’s
environment.

One can also become lost in the mundane responsibilities of

their third dimensional world and not be able to leave the
launching pad so to speak. Soon, the collective consciousness
of the Members of Light will be able to gather their forces into ONE and open a Gateway in
consciousness. This is very similar to the process that took place at the close of the Atlantian civilization.
An era was ending and those who had finished their lessons were able to move into the next dimension
in mass. It is much easier to open this Gateway if there are many life forces working in unity.

This process of opening the Gateway also allowed the “graduates” from the Mayan civilization to leave
before the arrival of the Spanish. On both Atlantis and Maya there were also those who could move into
the next vibration, but they chose to forgo that privilege in order to help others in need. Once the
Gateway, or Bridge, is formed then the members of the group that have achieved this level of
consciousness can travel through this porthole into another dimension.

The physical form is not harmed in any way in this process. In your time era, more and more of you are
learning to travel the time/space continuum with your Spiritual imagination while keeping your physical
form fully functional in the third dimension. In this way, you are all serving to open the gateway of
consciousness into the higher dimensions so that the higher vibrations can return within the traveler’s
mind to blend into and eventually raise the vibration of the third dimension.

One can also travel on an individual basis, but only if they have been able to connect with their Soul
vibration. The Soul Home is a point which they depart from and return to. This is very important because
one could get lost in the unfamiliar territory of the other realities and not know how to return to their
"host" reality. One can also have a guide lead them, but it is best if that guide connects them to their
own inner Guide. One must own their own power in order to break through the barriers of separation
and limitation of the third dimension.
 Are you ready now Dear for a journey with me to our home on Arcturus? First we must journey to our
Soul Home. Journey now to the cliff overlooking the North Pacific. Feel the
towering redwoods around you. Feel the primal grounding of this environment
in order to keep your 1994 physical form safe and protected. Now, in your
imagination, stand on the edge of the cliff, reach out to take my hand and
JUMP! Document your experience in first person to ground it in your physical
world.

“I feel the solid ground beneath my feet. I smell the ocean and the trees and forest around me. I feel the
breeze off the ocean and I hear it as it moves the trees around me. From deep within the forest, I hear a
creature moving through the woods. Dare I release myself from this world to go into the hands of a
portion of myself that I have just met and whom is not of my world? But, if I stay, then what has this life
been about. I have always known that I was not Home here. I have always known that I was here on
assignment. I have come here to learn and to call those who will guide me, join me, and follow me. As a
group we will move into a higher world made of a higher vibration.

“I take Kepier's hand. I feel myself lift off into a higher vibration. I see below me the Soul Home and
remember it as a point to which I will return. I am free of fear. This is most unusual as fear often
threatens me not to go into the unknown. But now I am ready. This kind of traveling feels like I am
moving away or detaching from the known in order to embrace the unknown.

“We are now on Arcturus. I see structures around me, but they are wavering in the
light. In fact, they are actually made of light. My mind is flooded with so many
unique and foreign sensations that I find it difficult to stay conscious. Kepier
realizes this and suddenly we are in a home of some sort. It is in the shape of a
dome much like my Soul Home and it is made of light. The light can come in, but no
one can see into the dome unless the occupant gives permission. The occupant can
have any section of the dome be translucent or opaque depending on their needs
at the time.

“This dome is made of thought waves and completely controlled by thought

patterns. Kepier reminds me how vital it is to have mastered ones' thoughts before one can inhabit the
fourth and fifth dimension. A memory from earth suddenly floods my mind of a large lumbering monster
like the one who often entered my childhood nightmares. It is an entity of a very low vibration. I
instantly realize that I must erase this picture in my mind. It is becoming manifest as I allow it to take
roots in my thought. Kepier looks at me calmly and allows me to struggle with my process.

"Why don't you help me?" I cry.

“Kepier says nothing and remains very still. Finally, I am victorious. I call for divine assistance and wipe
all old visions from my mind. The dome is then filled with a vibrant violet light laced with a beautiful
golden glow. As the glow dims, I see the redwood forests and the Pacific Ocean through what appears to
be a large window directly in front of me. The sight calms my mind and soothes my heart. I calm down
and become centered within myself. The violet has manifested as a beautiful gown that covers my body
from my neck to my toes. The sleeves are long with the bottom of the sleeve hanging to the hem of the
gown. A golden braid is wrapped around my waist.

“I feel calm now. I relax. I allow my mind to rest and my emotions to embrace the Love that radiates
from every corner of the dome. I am having a strong memory of the Temple of the Violet Fire on
Atlantis. I also suddenly feel around me the Violet Temples on Venus and Arcturus. I feel the vibration
raise within my form. My body is made of light and it radiates like the walls of the Dome. I feel myself as
being androgynous as I see the length and the sleeves of my gown change as I alter the external vision of
my sexuality. I know that within me I am male and female at the same time and that I choose to display
whichever sex I wish. Perhaps, I may even appear androgynous.

"Very good," I hear Kepier's voice. "You have learned to control your mind, to align it to your heart and
to seek your Source of Universal Transmutation and Love all within a moment of what you would call
time. We did not help you because we knew that you would learn for yourself, especially in facing the
consequences of allowing your thoughts to drop to a low vibration. There was of course, no threat of
such a being as you were imagining remaining here. It could not survive this vibration any more than a
leaf on Earth could survive a blazing fire. The only danger was to your sanity."

"I suppose that is reassuring," I joke.

"Now, my dear, it is 'time' for you to return to your physical home. We will return here soon."

With Kepier's reply, I find myself first in my Soul Home and then in front of the computer.

I am back.

10-26

Dear Light Network

Do you have a message for me today?

Dear One,

Yes, we would like to explain further about how you can communicate with us. We are actually
communicating with many of you at this time, but many of you do not have the facilities to write a book
or to disseminate our information in any kind of formal way. Therefore, you often do not know of each
other. However, we can act like a broadcasting station which each of you can use to communicate with
the other members of the Light Network.

Take a moment now and tune into the band of energy that we have established around your planet. This
band can be tapped into by anyone who is inclined to communicate with all their like minded brothers
and sisters. The cetaceans, the Spiritual Hierarchy, and the members of our Galactic and Inter-galactic
Network all have access to this band of energy as well as you humans.
Tuning into this band of energy is much like tuning your radio. However, you will feel a certain vibration
rather than not see a number. Now, while you are at the computer, shift your consciousness so that we
can monitor your process and assist you in finding the correct "channel". Feel the energy rise up your
spinal cord so that you can activate your chakras and raise your vibration. Be sure to ground this energy
by visualizing it going deep into Mother Earth. Feel the Goddess energy about you to complete the
grounding and to surround yourself with protection.

In order to raise the vibration of your consciousness to the proper "channel", join
your third eye and your crown chakra so that you can receive and view the messages.
The crown is like your antenna and the third eye is like your view screen. Visualize a
target in which different horizontal and vertical lines intersect in the exact center of
your view screen. When you have achieved this image, “feel” when you have tuned
into it. Then you will be ready to tap into this intra-stellar and inter-stellar
communication network.

There are two horizontal and two vertical lines that intersect to form a small box. Center your
concentration by aligning your third eye with the box until you feel an intense rush of "euphoric"
energy. When this happens you should be able to perceive a blue star. This star denotes that you are in
direct contact with the fourth and fifth dimensional energies while being grounded by the third
dimensional energy.

Now that you are aligned, receive your first brief message.

“Hello. We, the members of the Light Network, are here to greet you. We are always happy when
someone new has discovered us. While humans work to ground our energy in the land, the cetaceans
are working to ground our energy in the water and to ease your emotional bodies so that you can
receive our transmission clearly. The Spiritual Hierarchy is like our communication satellite that allows
our message to span the entire planet. This communication system has been created to assist Earth in
Her transition. We hope that our message will assist humans to learn to live in harmony with all life—in
all dimensions. Remember us as you journey through your day. Keep your "radio" set on the ON position
so that you may take us into your everyday life.”

10-27

As I sit at my computer, I align the vertical and horizontal lines to find the small box. I concentrate the
energy of my third eye into that box until I feel the euphoria and see the blue star. I am connected to
the proper frequency.

“Hello. This is the Network of Light. Since you are a new member of this system, we will first share some
history of this system and further instructions as to its use. As one taps into this network they have
access to any truth that they are ready to embrace regarding the past and future evolution of the planet.
However, know that as you connect to this network we are in total knowledge of your personal
evolution. You have no secrets with us. Since we are above any level of judgment that should be of no
 consequence to you. However, we feel that you should be aware of that fact. Do you have any
objections to this complete transfer of information?”

“No. I do not feel that I have anything to hide from you. In fact, I welcome your input into my
consciousness.”

“Thank you for that trust. We will be more than happy to guide you in any way that we feel you may
need. First let me introduce us. I say us because we are not an individual consciousness. We are first,
androgynous and second, we are banded together into such a tight group for the purpose of this mission
that we no longer are functioning as individual units. At the conclusion of this process, we may disband
and move into our individual androgynous selves; or we may decide to stay together and function as a
group consciousness.

“We are from several planets. We are from Sirius, Pleaides, Lyra, and Arcturus. You have come to us
through the Sirius/Arcturus portal when you entered into the vortex. When you approached the portal,
you identified with the Arcturian energy because it is your Source and because of your future
embodiment as an Arcturian. As you reached the mouth of the vortex, you found Kepier, your future
self. Kepier is working in close association with us to assist the Earth in calming the vast emotional
waves, which are flooding Lady Gia's aura because of humanities unconscious apprehension about the
future changes of the planet. Many are aware of the changes in their finer bodies but are unable to
accept this information in their mundane selves. This sets up a schism in their field and causes great
anxiety, mania, or depression.

“This system was first put into operation in the 1970's when a new hologram was set around your Earth
and solar system. This hologram is made of what you on your planet have
identified as the Christ Consciousness and it is allowing subsequent changes of your
civilization to take place in a slower and more controlled fashion. The forces of
change and stagnation are in battle at your time frame and are being perceived as
the forces of light and darkness. There is truly no such thing as light and darkness.
There are only different densities of light. At the low end of spectrum in which your
Earth body vibrates, the photon density is very small. Therefore, the spaces
between the light are wider and appear as darkness. Higher up the spectrum, there
is a higher density of light and all bodies are composed of Light. In the higher
planes, there is no time or space, separation or limitation. All is unity and there are no polarities of light
or darkness.

“It is true that there has been much darkness on your planet both from Earthlings and other planetary
beings who have tried to control the evolution of Earth for their selfish purposes. However, as Earth
moves into higher vibrations, it will be beyond the vibratory rate of these beings and they will not be
able to influences you. This is why they have sought to limit your development. They know that once
humanity has awakened to its true potential, they will no longer be able to control or influence you. The
new hologram program is allowing humanity more “time” to use their free will to choose change over
stagnation. Once you are completely free of fear, you will be well beyond the reach of any of those who
wish to control you.

“We would like to instruct you more in depth regarding the use of the network. Each of you has a
personal energy band, which will activate your connection to this unit. You have discovered this
"feeling" and labeled it as "euphoric". We will identify you as SK 7. As you join more and more with your
future self, Kepier, we will change your identity to S Kepier. This system is meant to operate in both
directions so that you can call us and we can also call you. Therefore, when you experience this
"euphoric" feeling, know that we are attempting to contact you. It is important that you keep your
consciousness high enough so that you can consciously recognize our call. When one is a member of this
Network, they can receive information regarding current and future intra and intergalactic events.

OVER”

10-30

Dear Light Network,

I have a question. Can communication with you assist in raising ones consciousness into the higher
dimensions?

Dear SK7,

Yes. This band of energy, which surrounds your planet, is actually a time/space portal. As you align
yourself with this frequency, you not only associate yourself with our Network, but you also align
yourself with this time/space portal. Synchronize yourself within the small box between the horizontal
and vertical lines. Within the center of this box is the Atma, which is the Flame of Life. As you breathe
into the Atma from your third eye, you will see it change in its shape and color. Feel the euphoric feeling
that denotes that you are in calibration with the Atma.

Now, step into the center of the flame. See how it has grown in size and is now bigger than your entire
form. Feel yourself completely embraced by the flame. Feel the flame about you first in the third
dimension and then breathe into the flame again to raise the vibration level.

Call upon Kepier, who is the component of yourself that has accomplished this task many times. Step
into the portal now and feel how it engulfs you. Document your experience in writing.” “I step into the
portal and I feel the flame of Atma about me. I feel it burning within the heart of my Soul. I am breathing
into it now with my Love vibration. I feel it expanding around me. The colors are becoming brighter
while they are also becoming more diffuse and etheric.

“As I have reached the fourth dimension, I feel myself at a kind of resting place. The flame
is no longer growing and is now stabilizing around me. I am the flame. I am within the
flame and the flame is within me. The flame encompasses very cell and atom of my body. I
realize that the flame is actually working on my physical form even though I realize that I
am sitting in the chair and typing at the computer. I am completely aware of the third
dimensional component of myself while I am also fully aware of myself within the embrace of the Atma.

“In front of my perception, there is a portal that opens. As it opens I see the Land of Faerie in the fourth
dimension. I allow the portal to close before me. I wish now to move to the fifth dimension. I breathe
again into the flame of the Atma and feel Kepier about me. I know that that component of myself
naturally vibrates upon that frequency and can therefore assist me to remember how it feels to be fifth
dimensional.

“The flame expands again and changes around and inside of me. I am now of the fifth dimension. The
portal again opens before me. I see my Soul Home and I feel Arcturus. I realize how they are very much
the same and they both have a golden dome in which I live. The dome is changed by my thoughts and it
is a point of rest and rejuvenation. It is a "place" which I leave from and return to.

“I take a moment to rest within the golden dome. I feel a great heat overtaking the physical form that
sits at the computer. The Portal is closing and I must return to the third dimension. I must finish my
service there. As the portal closes, I relax into the flame.”

11-24

Dear One,

We are thankful for the communication of those of you who are now taking a primary residence upon
the physical plane of Earth in this time period. We realize that you are all undertaking a difficult,
although exciting, assignment. All of you have suffered many years for your decision and dedication to
keep alive your memory of the higher worlds. Many of you were isolated and depressed to be set aside
from what your true Home that you so loved and yearned for.

However, now is the time that all your efforts can be repaid. Because you have
kept your "memory", you have the conscious ability to choose to shift into the
world that you wish to inhabit. Of course, all of you on your world are
choosing, but many will be choosing from habit or from fear. To choose from
habit will only be extending the world that has been the general consensus and
to choose from fear will only be creating the worse possible realities. However,
if you can choose from your highest state of consciousness, then you will be able to join us all in the
creation of a New World.

Of course, this creation is already complete, because creation extends from the higher dimensions down
into the lower ones. There are many members of this network who have experienced what is known on
your world as ascension. Ascension is actually a conscious transition from the third dimension into the
higher dimensions. The process of ascension is personal for each person, but there are certain portions
of the process that are common to everyone. In order to ascend, one must first remember their Higher
Selves so that they can gain their personal instructions. Then, with that knowledge, they can ground
 their Higher Selves in their physical life. With this grounding, one can then learn to love, forgive and
accept their third dimensional experiences unconditionally. It is this act of unconditional love,
forgiveness and acceptance that allows the attachments to the third dimension to be released so that
the ascending can move into his or her new destiny.

It is important for each of you to make the decision to communicate with all like-minded persons
because the process of planetary ascension is much like putting together a very large puzzle. Each of you
holds only your own puzzle piece and different realities of your own life-stream will hold different
components of your personal puzzle piece. Therefore, you must first put together the important
information from your alternate realities before you join your puzzle piece into the collective puzzle.
Remembering all your realities is a very tall task. If each of you can connect with your fifth dimensional
self, then you can access any reality in the fourth and third dimension that needs to be balanced and
healed. Then you will be able to access the realities in which you were able to transcend third
dimensional limitations and raise your consciousness into the higher worlds.

12-6

Dear Network

Please assist me in releasing all my fears into the Cosmic Light.

Dear One,

It is time now for each of you to own your destiny. We have all been training you since you first took
embodiment. You have needed every experience that you had as a means to gain greater awareness
and expansion. Now, your human experiences are no longer necessary for your growth. The great call
for peace that you have been feeling is the marker that you are now ready to live the life for which you
have taken embodiment. The old fears of your ego and personality are only whispers deep inside your
essence. Each of you is the mother of your own destiny.

Remember to love and reassure each fear that reveals itself. If you do not judge
yourself for having fear, you will release the hold that this negativity has upon your
field. You do not have to release these fears to Spirit because you ARE Spirit. You
no longer have to go to some source above or outside of yourself for a healing. All
the tools of healing are within your core essence. As you live more and more within
that essence, old fears will be removed like the peal of an orange. The inner
sweetness within will then be exposed for all to enjoy. When you connect with
your Higher Self, no protection is necessary as you ARE protection itself.

12-10

Dear One,

We speak to you from Arcturus. There are many different sources that are receiving many different
messages. Most of these messages contain a portion of the Truth. It is the Truth of their puzzle piece.
Each of your many earth realities holds a portion of the truth that you personally need to complete your
process upon the third and fourth dimension. There are also many different portions of your society,
which hold a different piece of the whole to assure the successful process of Earth's ascension. You do
not need to hear every voice of all your realities and you also do not need to hear every message that
every other member of your planet receives to understand the wonderful moment that is now
commencing.

One of the messages which you have read is about a photon belt which will quickly change the vibratory
rate of the planet and in fact your entire solar system. This photon belt is indeed true but it need not
have the extreme effect that many fear. Remember that there are many options here
for each of you to consider. One is that you and yours may choose a reality filled with
love and not fear. Another is that you can move through time and space to a period
where the photon belt experience has been completed. Another is that each of you will
take upon yourself your true fifth dimensional self. In this way you will rise above the
actual experience of “death”.

We, the Arcturians, are joining forces with the Sirians in an unprecedented group
endeavor to assist the members of your planet as you enter your transformation. If
each of you can concentrate on "feeling"" our presence, you will assist us in creating and grounding a
vortex of energy that can open a channel of communication and assistance from our dimension to yours.
This communiqué is to be shared so that others who are inclined may choose to join us all in this
endeavor. The more open channels there are, the more assistance we can give. Yours is a planet of
Choice and Free will. We cannot be of assistance unless we are asked.

UNTILL our next communication--We are the Arcturian.

12-20

We speak to today on the process of raising the vibration of the physical form, as well as the physical
earth. For many eons your planet has vibrated at a very low frequency. With the first civilizations the
vibration was much higher and it has slowly been decelerating until the early 1970s AD when it reached
its lowest vibratory rate. The planet was in grave danger of being destroyed at that time and a mass
landing was planned to save it. However, enough of your population began to awaken to and
acknowledge their connection to the higher dimensions. This recognition had the effect of raising their
consciousness and hence the collective consciousness of the planet. As the collective consciousness of
the planet rose to a higher vibration, the vibration of the planet raised enough to save it from
destruction.

This higher vibration that descends from the higher dimensions is like the rays of the sun. It is available
to all and any who choose to bask in it. Once one has made the choice to become aware of the higher
dimensions, the process of transformation begins with or without the person's
conscious participation.Many are, and will be, making the choice to join the
transformation in a manner that they are not aware of in their everyday
mundane consciousness. Therefore, it is important that no one judge anyone
 else by the appearance of their everyday life as to whether or not they have made this evolutionary
choice.

Once one has decided to allow this new vibration to enter their aura, their consciousness and their
physical vibratory rate begins to rise. This process is one that begins deep inside your psyche and is
often not at all visible to the mundane reality until much later in "time". There are many more who have
made this choice than you may suspect. That is why we no longer needed to intervene in your behalf.
We do not wish to disturb the process of free will, which has been the basis of your planet. However,
the hour is neigh for all to make the decision because the space ship earth will soon be lifting into the
higher vibrations. All that have not been able to step into this higher vibration will be released because
the physical forms at the lower vibration will begin to deteriorate.

The physical bodies of the inhabitants of your Earth are in the process of a great change. Many doctors
will become confused as to the deterioration of old physical structures and organs that do not appear to
affect the overall health of the patient. This is because there are new structures and organs that are
overlaid on the old denser ones. As the higher vibratory structure is ready, the old one will begin to
cease its functioning and the essence of the person will be lifted to the higher vibration.

This process will be done bit by bit. If it were to be done all at once it would be too difficult for the
human to keep his life in the body and they would do what is called on your planet as "die". There are
many souls who are unable to detach from the life that they have known upon this dense physical
structure. They have come to believe that sensate pleasure and the material desire that accompanies
that experience is more important than Love. These souls will become increasingly desperate as they
find it more and more difficult to obtain that which is most dear to them.

It is important that you do not judge or fear these persons. They are making their choices just as you are
making yours. If you give them too much of your attention there is a danger that you can become caught
in their web. Therefore, allow each one to seek their own destiny and align with those that are able to
make the transition. It will be very difficult for those who love persons who are unable to embrace this
process of transformation. Remember that setting an example is far more powerful than preaching.
Each person has their own free will and will engage in the process of their choice.

As the old, denser physical structures and organs begin to deteriorate, it will be
easy for the person to be fearful that they are ill or are actually dying. It is
therefore important to be informed as to the true nature of the ongoing process.
When any organ or structure of the body begins to deteriorate, it is important to
stay out of fear and to instead Love the higher vibratory body. The Love vibration
will help one to align with new components of themselves. Remember to release
old habits and activities that were aligned with the now outdated structures and
organs. For example, the choice of one's diet will change. The higher vibratory form
will need very little food. The old denser portion of the body will crave food that
represents a sensate pleasure to them and may become frightened and angry if they do not receive
their "fix" as it is called on your world.
 An un-diagnosable illness may accompany this process of transformation as the body shuts down in
order to make the transition from one vibration to another. Fear and attachment are the greatest
enemies and they actually function as one. When the lower vibration does not receive the sensate
pleasure that it is attached to, it will become afraid. This fear can activate a withdrawal process that can
become uncomfortable. Do not worry if this happens, as it most likely will. Just allow yourself to
remember that fear is part of the transformation. In a firm and almost motherly fashion remind the
needy portion of yourself that your are changing now and the need that it is having is no longer
appropriate. When you grew from an infant, you had to give up bottles and diapers. Now there will be
certain activities and foods that will gradually be grown out of. This process will take self-control, but it
will also proceed normally is one releases fear.

Do not allow your Earth doctors to scare you. Many healers are still unaware of the new medicine which
they will be called upon to practice. Old behaviors, thoughts, and feelings will also need to be released
as they can detour the process of transformation. People may even appear to be what is known as
schizophrenic because they will seem to be living in two worlds rather than just one. The healers in this
field must assist these people to realize that they actually do have two selves and they can choose to
move into the finer vibration or to stay behind in their old ones.

Each of you must take time to go deep within yourself to accept and embrace your own higher vibration.
You may have a feeling of being tired while you are undergoing this deep change from the very core of
your being. Be alone as much as possible and be very quiet about your process.

REMEMBER THAT WE ARE ALWAYS WITH YOU, JUST AS WE HAVE BEEN, THROUGHOUT YOUR ENTIRE
INCARNATION!

12-26

Dear One,

Once the seeker has achieved enough mastery of their emotional and mental bodies
and have raised the kundalini to awaken their crown chakra, they will be able to travel
in conscious meditation to other dimensions. However, before you are able to ascend
into the fourth and fifth dimension you must also attain mastery over your physical
animal body. All remaining addictions must be faced and worked through so that the
ego will not hold precedence over the Soul. Then the point of perception can be placed
in your Soul rather than in your physical form. You can also maintain a physical body as
long as you ground your fifth dimensional perception through the fourth dimension
and into your third dimensional physical form.

It is your belief, expectation, and consequent perception of the separation and limitation of the third
dimension that continues your attachments and addictions. Once you have totally placed your
perception in your fifth dimensional Soul, you will no longer experience a sense of separation or of
limitation. It is this constant sense of separation and limitation that causes the habitual physical,
emotional and mental conflicts that end in attachments and addictions.
 These addictions are not to be judged. They need love and thanksgiving. Attachments and addictions
were initiated as a “survival mechanism” to assist you in confronting a life experience that you were
unprepared to deal with. The attachments to things, conflicts, and even people brought safety and
comfort as did the excesses of life that have grown into addictions. Addictions do not only mean
addiction to drugs or alcohol. An addiction is an excess of a substance or behavior that distracts you
from the feelings that your are having and are not strong enough to face. Again, the sense of separation
(from love) and limitation (of love) is what assures you that you are NOT strong enough to be fully
conscious of yourself and the world around you.

In order to rewrite your lives-long program of belief in separation and limitation, you must go into the
core of your brain where the third eye and the crown chakras meet in the third and fourth ventricles. It
is in this location that the cerebral spinal fluid can be transmuted. Once this fluid is transmuted, it will
activate a biochemical chain of events that will instruct your core program to erase all "thoughts of
limitation, feelings of fear, and doubts of Self."

Now, see the seed of ascension that waits dormant in a small amniotic sac within this area of your brain.
This sac is fourth dimensional so it has not been found in any scientific exploration, but you can see it
with your astral vision. This amniotic sac is a portion of the etheric field that emanates within the
electromagnetic field of your physical form. Allow the joining of the energies from the Crown and the
Heart chakras to meet in this embryo in a tiny burst of light.

Feel the flame of the atma in your heart and the atma of the golden chakra above your
crown to join in the core of this embryo. Do so very slowly and calmly. This portion of
yourself has lain dormant for thousands of years and must be awakened slowly and
gently.

Stroke it with your deepest love like your would a small newborn. See how it is
beginning to recognize you. Yes, it reminds you of Kepier, your fifth dimensional self,
and is indeed of the essence of that alternate reality. It is of the Arcturian vibration as
that is your home world. Others will experience the feel of their home world. This fetus is actually
formless. Once it is awakened it will slowly infiltrate all of your cerebral spinal fluid and begin the
process of transmutation. You need not engage your will in clearing your addictions and attachments. It
is the vibration of Unconditional Love that will initiate this transformation.

Release the old core belief that "life is a struggle". The process that you have just initiated is like the
opening of a rose. If you try to force it to open unnaturally, you will instead injure the rosebud and
decrease it longevity. You have waited a very long time for this moment. Do not try to hurry or force this
process. If you must engage your will, then use it to remember to LOVE YOURSELF UNCONDITIONALLY.

12-28

Dear One,
 We are saying the same thing to everyone and each one of you perceives us through your own
perceptual field. Your perceptual field is built of all the beliefs of limitation and separation that you have
gathered through all of your third dimensional incarnations. Since you are all now preparing for the
transmutation of your third dimensional form into a fourth and fifth dimensional form, all of your other
realities are coming into your awareness. When you perceive your other realties through your third
dimensional self it is usually only as dreams, imagination, past lives or experience with a Spiritual Guide.
However, once you have raised your primary resonant consciousness into the fourth dimension, you
begin to perceive your alternate realities from a very different angle. In the fourth dimension, time and
space are very dependent upon activity and desire. As soon as you wish to communicate with your
alternate realties they are immediately drawn into your awareness.

One needs only to look at the media to see that communications with the unknown, whether it is
another planet, species, or Angel is much more common than ever before in “modern times”. These
communications are not new to your world. It is only that now it is allowable to talk about them. When
you were growing up, it was not acceptable to talk about your inner experiences or you would have
brought great judgment upon yourself. Therefore, you did not discuss your feelings and communications
and you kept them as a secret. There are many others like yourself who have had communication with
the higher dimensions in one form or another since they were children. However, they have forced
themselves to forget because society told them that it was shameful to have those experiences. And, if
they talked about their experiences, it made them too “different”.

Now it is safe to remember and express all of your individual and group
memories. When you were a child, you knew that you were a portion of a Light.
However, as you each grew up it became necessary to either forget or to
become very secretive about your experiences. Come out now and remember.
No. You did not make that up. It was not “just your imagination”. But in a way it
was your imagination because imagination is the doorway to the higher
dimensions.

We are broadcasting to each of you now more than ever before. Each of you, please tune into our
message and tell your friends. Talk about what your experiences, or draw it, or dance, or play it. Make
you inner experiences a powerful way in which you bond with those around you. What you have been
experiencing your whole life has been a blessing. It never was shameful and none of you where in
danger of “going crazy”. It was the world outside of you that was crazy. They were scarred crazy because
they forgot who they were. Now you, and others like you, can help the world to wake up and remember.

Please, all of you release your impatience and fear. You are fulfilling the reason for your embodiment.
Live in the joy of that fact. Your process will be shared with the world when the “time” is right. Allow
your highest self to direct you and you shall fall into the flow.
You are about to begin a great adventure and you will need to release all thoughts of limitation, for your
future actions will far surpass all of your past expectations.

There are those of Earth who will lead you and you will lead others. This is how the transcendence will
occur. Unconditional Love, Forgiveness and Acceptance will string humanity together into ONE cohesive
unit.

Feel yourself NOW as a lovely pearl upon this string.

Feel the others above you and those below you.
Feel the terms “above” and “below” to be free of all judgment.
Realize that they are merely terms to label rates of vibration.
It will take as much courage to go last as it will take to go first.
Each of you upon the planet will awaken at your perfect moment.

See before you a lovely field of flowers.

See how each flower opens at the appropriate moment.
There are early bloomers and there are late bloomers.
At this moment - many are in bloom.
However, there is no fear or judgment for the buds that do not choose to open.
Their destiny is a secret for only them to know.

In order to live in love - you will need to release all judgment of others’ process.
Those who serve the Dark are as important at this moment as those who serve the Light.

The band of the duality of the third dimension will NOW be stretched to its farthest limits to create a net
to embrace all of life.
Feel the edges of the band expanding as far as possible.
Now find the middle of that band.
Place your consciousness upon the middle of that band and allow your perceptions to embrace both
extremes.

Allow your consciousness to expand to the right to FEEL your Light.

Remember and embrace every memory of your physical incarnations -
every memory of your inner relationships -
every dream and every creation of the Light.
Feel it NOW and OWN it as your own.

Now place your perception again upon the center of the band.
That center is just before your third eye.
NOW expand your awareness to the left side of the band into the edges of Darkness.
Remember and embrace every dark and painful memory of your physical incarnations -
embrace the fear, pain, sadness, anger and guilt.
Feel it NOW and OWN it as your own.
 Move to the extreme end of this left-hand path while you also embrace the extreme end of the right-
hand path.
Feel the necessity of your journeys into the Darkness and remember the lessons that have been
revealed to you.
Forgive yourself and all those who are still in the process of exploring their Darkness.

NOW, placing yourself in the center of the spectrum again, extend your awareness and acceptance to
each extreme -
into the darkest dark -
and into the lightest light.
Feel NOW the acceptance and awareness of “All That Is”.
Feel how this acceptance allows buoyancy to the center of the spectrum.
Allow that buoyancy to raise the center.

Slowly you will feel that the line of duality has become a pyramid.
You are the capstone of that pyramid as well as the foundation.
NOW, from the foundation that rests upon the surface of the Mother Earth, find the center
of that foundation which lies directly below the capstone.

From this point extend the spectrum to create another up side down pyramid, which is
embedded in the Heart of the Earth.
Feel this NOW like a mighty crossbow -
YOU are the arrow.
The point of the arrow is your Essence at the capstone of the top pyramid.
The feathers are the planet Earth at the capstone of the up side down pyramid embedded in the planet.

Visualize NOW many crossbows aligned with the planetary grid with a mighty crossbow anchored upon
each grid point.
See also that each and every ONE of you has your own private crossbow.
Each and every ONE of you has volunteered to connect with the Mother and to make the long journey
to the tip of the arrow.

Since the Earth is a globe all of these spectrums put together into double pyramids, which have become
mighty crossbows that are now armed and ready for flight, are connected into ONE huge star with many
points.

This Star is waiting for the moment when all the arrows will fly.

Visualize now all the arrows within their double pyramids

anchored deep in the Earth.

Feel how they all meet in Unity in the Heart of the Mother’s core.
Hear the song of the whales, as they lead the chant for Unity.
Hear the birds of the air, as they become the chorus.
 Hear the animals of the Earth, as they lift their voices to be heard.
Hear the Celestial Choir, as it joins in with the Song of Spirit.

Soon the moment of the NOW will signal for the arrows to be sprung.
The Light and the Dark form the foundations of the pyramids.
These foundations rest gently upon the surface of the Mother.

The arrows have their feathers deeply embedded in the core of the Mother - where all the crossbows
meet as ONE.
The arrows are awaiting their flight.
As they are shot into the Unknown,
the known reality of planet Earth
and Her inhabitants will transmute
into the Star that She really is.

See now the great explosion of Light and Dark as they become ONE.
ONE in the NOWNESS, ISNESS AND BEINGNESS.
Allow yourself to hold the picture and the feel of the UNKNOWN.

AND NOW
BRACE YOURSELVES FOR YOUR JOURNEY INTO
THAT WHICH CAN ONLY BE REMEMBERED.

The sixth door is marked: SPIRITUAL GUIDANCE

We knock.
As the door opens, a message is displayed:

More balanced thoughts and feelings bring about a sense of deserving that allows spiritual feelings of
grace and joy to expand. Because we can now connect with our fourth dimensional self, our instincts are
keener and our creativity and inspirations has increased.
Our self-esteem strengthens as we begin to trust that we can keep ourselves above mere survival level.
We are discovering ways to move through negative situations in a calm, detached manner.
Communications with our multidimensional self have awakened our need for loving, intimate
relationships. We have freed our inner victim and no longer tolerate abuse of any kind, as our inner
communications assure us that we always have other options.

Since our feelings of victimization have diminished, we no longer hold judgment and anger against
others or ourselves. We have begun to observe our body, emotions, thoughts and behaviors from a
higher perspective of our consciousness, which allows us to release our shame and take full
responsibility for the life we have created. Our illusions have become our imagination and our spiritual
guidance has become a part of us rather than a Being that resides far away and high above.

I, the Goddess of Earth, am ALWAYS available to assist you. Know that you, my beloveds, are
manifestations of my consciousness. Your individual Souls are a portion of The Source, but the physical
form that houses your consciousness is my manifestation. Your physical body is made of the same
elements as all my other creatures. We are all ONE, you see, and as ONE Being we shall transform
ourselves into our higher expression.

Yes, the boundaries between dimensions are beginning to blur. For a brief moment you may begin to
perceive the third, fourth and fifth dimensions at once. Often, your physical senses cannot compute all
this stimuli and your physical eyes will see the world through a dim haze.

You may also have difficulty in orienting yourself in space, and other physical sensations may be
experienced such as nausea and/or dizziness. If this happens to you, take a moment to focus solely on
your third dimensional world until you feel grounded and balanced. Take long, slow deep breathes and
keep your eyes open. Eventually, you will regain your equilibrium.

It is not “time” yet to leave the third dimension, although the process is proceeding. Each of you has an
inner clock that will chime when it is your “time” to activate the mission for which you took
embodiment. Now it is important that you gradually, and safely, learn to hold the awareness of more
than one dimension at a time.

The dimensions have a hierarchy structure and you can easily perceive lower vibrations while in your
primary consciousness. However, it is very difficult to perceive higher vibrations/dimensions while your
primary focus is in one of your lower dimensional forms. When your vessel is calibrated to the frequency
net of the third dimension, or any lower dimension, it is difficult to tolerate the frequencies of the
higher dimensions.

When your primary essence, or point of focus, is in your fifth dimensional self, you will easily perceive
the fifth, fourth and the third dimension. Just like you are able to perceive the second and first
dimensions from your third dimensional self. When your full multidimensional perceptions are fully
 activated, you will easily see the “big picture” and know how you are to proceed with the assignment
that you accepted before your birth.

It has not been easy for most of you to perceive the higher dimensions. Just as a space ship might close
down all of its operations and give all the power to life support in a difficult situation, this is what your
life vessel has had to do in order to survive life on the third dimension. That is, until NOW. Now the rules
have changed. In order to ground the higher dimensions into the third dimension so that there can be a
planetary ascension, humanity must learn how to integrate these higher dimensions into their mundane
perceptions. Many of my animals and other creatures have already done so, but they do not “think” like
humanity does. Too much thinking can interfere with receiving my directions.

Please do not judge yourselves for your difficulties with this transition. You can see that I too have had
problems. My weather patterns have been very erratic and extreme. Just as you might vomit from your
stomach area and pass out from your brain, I might have a hurricane in one area of my body and an
earthquake in another area. We must all learn together how to gradually allow our bodies to adapt to
more light and a higher frequency than is our familiar keynote. This lesson is one that has not been
learned before in our time/space quadrant. We must all cooperate in order to learn it.

Allow me to share with you what I, Lady Gaia, have learned through the experience and observation of
my inhabitants. Do you remember how I spoke of the frequency net which holds our galaxy in the third
dimension? If we can have a direct communication with that frequency net, we—myself and ALL my
inhabitants, can work together to urge that frequency net to accept a higher frequency. The blurring
sensation that many of you have experienced is the gradual amplification of the “net.”

As the keynote frequency of the net is raised, all those held inside of it will be able to perceive a higher
frequency through their clay-earth vessels. Because the entire reality is shifting, the power of the
collective consciousness will make it easier for each of you to edit out your old, third dimensional beliefs
in limitation and separation. It is those old beliefs that give power to the third dimensional frequency
net. When the release of those patterns reach critical mass, 51% of the life force, the transition will
greatly accelerate and your perceptions will begin to easily encompass higher dimensional experiences.

Meanwhile, each of you who can do it alone makes it easier for the others. We must all cooperate in this
recalibration. Be sure to “save” your work to the program for this galaxy. Just as you must save your
work before you exit a file on your computer, save the experience of recalibration in your
mind/computer before you return to your mundane world. If you do not save it, you can forget it like it
never happened. Grounding your efforts with a third dimensional art form and sharing that form with
others can best accomplish this “saving” process.

The process that we are undertaking is beyond language. As each one of my inhabitants grounds their
experiences through their creative force, it becomes a “normal” component of the third dimension. That
allows the other inhabitants to share their experiences. When they, in turn, save their response by
running it through their creative force, the process becomes more familiar and more a part of the
mundane experience of the mass consciousness.
 What is familiar is safe and is less likely to initiate fear. Fear is like a virus in the computer, and it can
corrupt all files in your mind/computer. Then all that would be left would be your original programs of
limitation and separation. However, I hold no fear of that possibility for I see ALL of my inhabitants
contributing to this frequency shift. The first dimensional rocks and minerals are raising their vibration
as well as the second dimensional plant kingdom and the third dimensional animal kingdom.

Many of the “extinct” plants and animals have merely moved into the fourth dimension because they
could no longer tolerate the lower frequency of the third dimension. However, they send their essence
into the third dimension to assist it in its process. Many “dead” humans and other higher mammals are
also contributing their higher dimensional essence to the vibratory rate of my third dimensional form.

Now, together, we can all cooperate in creating a slow and safe return to our higher dimensional selves
by grounding the higher vibrations into this dimension to stretch the frequency net beyond its
“limitations.” With every step, the next step becomes easier. The secret is to share your experiences
with each other. Come out from hiding NOW.

You are my Spiritual Warriors and I thank each and every one of you for battling your own darkness.

I AM YOUR MOTHER EARTH

GAIA

Can I find joy in daily life,

release the struggle and the strife?

Can I escape the lifelong fight

to find pure peace, and live in light?

Then hope could grow to hold my dreams

And sew them up in Spirit’s seams.

Could it be it is that easy?

Then life would be all bright and breezy?
 NO! Fear would return to block the way
and stop me from that brighter day.

So, I must release the past.

Take fear from first, and make it last.

For what begins, does end some day

to make room for another way.

Since this fear had a beginning

was there a time when love was winning?

For fear too long has been the one

who’s won the battle - when all is done.

So I must search both day and night

to place ALL fear into the light.

I’ll find it while it’s just a worry,

before it makes my reason blurry.

Then, surround that fear with Spirit’s light

until it’s lost its awesome might.

And when that fear’s become too small

to bring more struggle or cause my fall.

I’ll forgive it for the strife it’s brought

till it becomes the joy I’ve sought.

I’ll continue with this transformation

till I’ve found my new foundation.

For all my fear once had a reason,

that must be cleared in each new season.

Then the struggle and the strife

shall find no hold within my life.

And all the dreams my hope’s held tight,

shall blossom in expanding light.

When I go to what is waiting

there’ll be no fear and no debating.

The day this path comes to an end

there is a message I will send:
 “I will continue, as must you.
When the door Home opens
we must walk through.”

EXCERPTS FROM:

THIRY VEILS OF ILLUSION

BY
SUZAN CAROLL

VEIL SEVEN
“The Illusion of Constancy”

"Lady Astrea, Lady Astrea."

"Yes,” I suddenly hear a voice awakening me. "I am here, my one, are you calling me?"

"Oh, yes," I answer, "I suppose I am. I didn't know that I was, but I'm glad that you answered me. Do you
suppose that I remembered and called to you to help me return?"

"That could be, my dear. But come, it is your turn for the Circle."

Again, I enter the familiar Circle, and again, the ladies move towards me to assist in removing yet
another veil. As before, I hear the voice of Lady Leto saying, "Dear one, the veil that is lifted this evening
is the 'Illusion of Constancy'. On your earthly planet, all seems to be constant. The trees, the houses, the
mountains, and the meadows all appear to be constant, unwavering forms of physical structure.
However, this is truly an illusion for constancy is relative to your constancy of consciousness. All that is
perceived by the physical senses is relative to the state of consciousness at the time of perception. What
may appear to be a clear, empty sky in one state of consciousness, may be instead full of the angelic,
and devic life in another state of consciousness. Consciousness also aids in determining one’s passage of
time.

“While one is in human consciousness, time is constant and must be experienced in a linear fashion. In
human consciousness, physical structures appear the most constant because the time boundary is ever
present to stabilize and masking any changes that may be occurring beyond space and time. However, in
"I AM" consciousness, time is no longer a factor that must be dealt with in a linear fashion. Instead, time
can be used as a compass to guide one's conscious experience and perceptions to the desired focus of
time and space."
 Now the Brother takes the veil and Hilarion speaks, "Dear One, the only true constancy is ‘I AM
consciousness’. All perception is relative to one state of consciousness and, therefore, in order to
control one’s perception, one must be able to control one’s consciousness.

“So, my one, in your search for constancy in earth life, search instead for adequate knowledge of
yourself so that you may maintain I AM consciousness at all times. All the human issues that act as
anchors to pull you down repeatedly threaten this high state of consciousness. Only when you are able
to detach from these human anchors will you be able to maintain I AM consciousness. As you have
experienced, this is a difficult task indeed. However, the only anchors that can really pull you down are
your own. Therefore, my love, learn to know yourself and love what you learn. In doing this you can
transcend into the constancy of your own higher dimensional self.”

The other Brother now takes the veil and Apollo speaks, "The sun is the most constant physical structure
in your galaxy. Of course, this too, is relative to one's focus of consciousness. While in human
consciousness, the sun appears to be a burning, fiery ball, unapproachable and uninhabitable by man.
However, in a higher reality, it is a grand temple, teeming with life, both human and divine. Of course, a
human may not take his physical apparatus to this temple nor could he easily reach it if he were bound
by a physical structure.

"Those bound by time and space are striving to tour the heavens in their physical structures, using their
earthbound sources of fuel. Little do they know that, as they free themselves of the illusion of the
physical realm, they can be transported anywhere that their minds can imagine. The mind, free of the
belief in limitation of the third dimension, can experience and travel throughout the universe at a speed
faster than the speed of light, for the mind travels at the speed of thought.

"Each thought, then, is one's personal spaceship. Each thought can allow one to travel, become,
experience, and know all that is possible or impossible. As you work through your physical anchors,
know each one that pulls heavily on your vehicle. Stop and find the personal beliefs that bind this stop
gate to your consciousness. Fear not the passage of time in this process, as the few earth moments
spent on this endeavor can free you, for an eternity, of all earthly limitations of time.

"Know your anchors so that you can reel them in when you wish to be free and let them sink when you
desire the illusion of constancy of experience."

Oh, yes, now I remember how I first arrived in the forest and how I actually came to this place, I thought
it and then I was here. I wonder, if I think of Earth will I suddenly be…

VEIL EIGHT
“The Illusion of Self”

It worked. It worked. I thought of Earth and then I was there. I woke up in my bed. But now, awakening
has a new meaning. When I come here, I feel like I have awakened. Yet, I know I must be asleep there
 before I can get here. Then, it is like falling asleep when I leave here, and I must wake up before I can
know I have returned. I wonder if all this is less confusing when one is in "I AM Consciousness”.

"In 'I AM', my dear, there is no confusion, only enlightenment."

"Oh, Lady Astrea, I am so glad to see you again. I miss you when I am on Earth."

"But, my dear," she replies, "I am not far from you when you are on Earth. If ever you want me, just
think of me and I shall hear you and travel along that beam of your thought to answer you. But come
now, my dear, it is your time to enter the Circle."

Why is it that she brings me to the Circle just as I wish to ask a question? Oh, yes, I remember, questions
are merely a form of doubt. The Circle glistens around me as the Ladies approach. I do know that I no
longer doubt this experience. I may not understand it, but I no longer question it. As the Ladies take the
veil I hear Lady Leto saying, "Dear one, the string that ties the veil of illusions is emotion. Know the
emotion that you feel now. Allow it to communicate with you and give you the information you need,
then release it so that you may continue with your work.

"The veil that is lifted this evening is 'The Illusion of Self'. This illusion is that personal importance is a
source of external reward and success. The 'self' is not the same as the 'Self', for many 'selves' make up
the 'Self' and many of those 'selves' are not even of one lifetime. However, humanity has put such effort
into establishing the little ‘self’ that they begin to believe that that is all they are. They begin to believe
that they are the body and that they are ruled by ego. As an infant and a small child, one knows that
there is no separation and that all the Earth is one. They know that their body holds them, but they are
actually much more than just their physical form. However, the world has not yet been ready for this
concept and, therefore, the child is taught to become the body, to focus all awareness on the physical
and to become a 'self'.

"With the release of this veil, you will begin to know and understand all the desires, goals, needs and
rewards of this small 'self'. Watch each one of these through the eyes of the 'Self' and release them all
as particles of an illusion."

And now the mighty Hilarion speaks: "To be able to become one with the High Self is a vast and
awesome task. I can remember how I suffered in my earth lives to accomplish this task. My ego was
strong and resented its death. You, my one, have striven first to establish a sense of 'self' so that you
could better relate to the world that always felt like a foreign planet to you. Therefore, it may be difficult
indeed to give up that which you have searched so hard to find.

“Release now the illusion that this small, lonely 'self' is all of you. Surrender instead to the Higher Self
that you have always felt in the close distance. Fear not the ramifications. I know that the reasons for
building the illusion of ‘self’ is because it is necessary while one is learning their earthly lessons.
However, when one moves to the state of teacher, they can carry the answers within them.

"Release that small role with all its haunting emotions and earthly strife. You no longer need to suffer to
learn, for now you can learn through teaching. Feel the presence of the Masters in your physical vehicle.
 Watch as all that was 'real' fades into a symbol. Know the Earth as a schoolroom for human evolution.
Collect your degrees now and leave your desks. Step up to the podium and allow your Higher Self to
inhabit the vehicle that you have worked so long to prepare."

Although I can barely understand what Hilarion has just said, Apollo now adds, "I see how this is a
difficult task for you to comprehend, and I know that it will take all the courage that you possess. To
deny the suffering that told you that you were alive is to truly face death. Die now, my one. Die to
hardships, die to restraint, die to criticism, and die to human love. See your Angels of Resurrection and
feel the divine detachment as you are united with your Higher Self. Give away each emotion as it
signifies a reaction to your third dimensional life. Instead, listen, observe, and know the message passed
from the third dimension to your Higher Self. Look into all Illusions that hold the 'self' in sorrow and
reward. Allow the death of the small 'self' so that you can feel and be everlasting life."

As the masters finish speaking, my mind is in a whirl. How can they know so much about me personally?
Although I don't yet remember my earth life too well, I'm sure it was nothing significant. How can they
know or even care about one small person such as myself?

"Because you have called us." I hear the loving voice of Lady Astrea answer my thought. I realize now
that somehow I have traveled outside of the Circle or, perhaps, it has left me.

"How do you hear my thoughts, Lady?" I finally ask the question.

"My one, it matters not to me which voice you use as I listen only to your heart. We of the higher
dimensions are only concerned with the issues of Earth that affect the true heart. All else is merely a
lesson being played and replayed. The lives and thoughts of the human realm only concern us if the one
has come to the point in their evolution where they can call for divine intervention from their hearts and
truly accept it. It is not that we do not love all of humanity, but that they are unable to accept our
assistance. As long as one has all their senses focused on the physical world, they are prisoners of that
world."

I can hardly hear her last words, as I know I am now leaving. Oh, please, let me remember what I have
learned here. Oh, please, help me to be awake on Earth…

Dear
Fellow
Venusians,

Our Mission is almost completed!

We have had many Earth incarnations since we first came here during the fall of Atlantis, and most of us
have repeatedly returned to Venus between our Earth incarnations. However, once we are born into our
earthly, physical form, we usually forget all that we are and enter into another chapter of the “Great
Illusion”.

Fortunately, in between our earthly lives, we often remember our true SELF, our Home-world, and The
Universal Gathering on Venus. We were summoned to The Gathering from our various Home-worlds on
many different planets or galaxies about 14,000 Earth years ago. It seems that a small planet in Venus’
solar system had sent out an S.O.S. The Forces of Darkness were stronger than the Forces of Light, and
planet Earth was on a path of self-destruction.

It was Gaia, the consciousness of Earth, who sent the call. She, in her kind-hearted way, had accepted
laggards onto her planet who had not been able to ascend with their own planets. Now these laggards
were on the verge of destroying Gaia’s physical form.

The Gathering had been on the fifth density of Venus, as the call was sent to beings who were not used
to the lower frequencies. Yes, lower! The fifth dimension seems like a higher frequency to us now, but
we all began this journey with our full, multidimensional awareness. We were aware of even our twelfth
dimensional selves, and all of our “selves” were in constant communication with each other and with
our Source.

Those of us who decided to answer Gaia’s S.O.S., lived for many years on fourth and fifth dimensional
Venus preparing ourselves for our third dimensional Earth experience. Gradually, we became
accustomed to the lower resonance of Venus and earnestly prepared for our rescue mission to Earth.
Some of us had been third dimensionals before, and they became the teachers for the rest of us. It was
the most difficult for those of us who were experiencing, for the first time, the lower vibrations of the
third and fourth dimension because we had never known separation from the Oneness. These
“newcomers” to lower dimensional realities experienced the greatest challenge upon entering third
dimensional Earth.

Venus is such a lovely planet, filled with love and caring, that most of us took Her as our home during
our training. This was important, as it prepared us for life in the solar system of Venus and Earth.
Unfortunately, no matter how hard we trained; few of us were prepared for the difficulties of third
dimensional life.

There is one thing that we ALL had the greatest difficulty with—FEAR—fear that we weren’t “good
enough,” or that we “couldn’t get what we wanted”, or that “others couldn’t be trusted”. The main fear
was “Fear for Survival.” On third dimensional Earth, there was no “instant manifestation” like we were
used to in our higher realities. We had to work hard in order to survive, and there were many wars and
diseases to fear.

Fear—Fear—Fear—our ever-present enemy. At first, we were victims, victims to our fear and victims to
everyone who “didn’t think we were good enough,” who “wouldn’t let us get what we wanted,” and
victims to all who “couldn’t be trusted.” We had many enemies then, because our fear continued to
magnetize to us the very things, and people, that we feared. We had forgotten that the third dimension
was a hologram, an illusion, where we humans (Venusians, Martians, Arcturians, Sirians, Pleiadians, and
all the others hiding in earthly bodies) could learn cause and effect in a slow, sequential manner.

On Venus and our other higher dimensional Home-worlds, cause and effect were not separated. In other
words, because the higher dimensions do not have “time” as we know it here on Earth, both cause and
effect occur in the same instant. For example, we may think, “It would be nice to fly.” Then, before we
finish our thought, we are flying. Of course, higher dimensional thought is also different than it is in the
third dimension. Instead of thinking in English, or another earth language, we think in pictures.

On third dimensional Earth, we can think about something for a long time before it happens. However,
rest assured that thought precedes action, and if we think about something long enough, especially if
we couple that thought with a strong emotion such as fear or love, we WILL manifest that thought into
our physical reality.

Earth is a schoolroom where we learn to be creator Gods and Goddess. The problem is that there are
those who are fallen ones, or laggards. These laggards do NOT want to evolve into the light and love of
the higher dimensions. The laggards want to continue the third dimensional experience. They want fear
and the control over others that they gain with that fear.

The laggards are the same souls who almost destroyed Earth during the Atlantian Era, just as we are
who same souls that saved it. The laggards are not “bad,” but they are evil (live spelled backwards). They
live life backwards in a “devolutionary,” downward spiraling vibration rather than an “evolutionary”
upward spiraling vibration. Religion has called them the forces of Lucifer or the servants of the Devil. On
Atlantis we called them the Dark Robes.

Gaia accepted the laggards because either they had not been able to ascend with their own planets and
needed to find a new third dimensional home, or because their own Home-worlds had been destroyed.
Of course, these laggards were greatly influential in that destruction. They now create destruction on
this planet. That is their function as they are the forces of destruction. From our third-dimensional
perspective, we may think that these “bad people” destroyed their planet, and are out to destroy ours
as well. However, from our higher dimensional consciousness, we realize that the laggards are necessary
to create the polarized experienced of the third dimension. They are the darkness, the destruction, and
the fear. They serve as the force opposite from the light, the construction, and the love.

The physical world must have polarization in order to hold the 3D frequency net in place. The third
dimensional hologram is based on the balance of darkness and light. If there is too much darkness, the
hologram will self-destruct and the players will “DIE.” On the other hand, if there is too much light, the
planet will move into the fourth and fifth dimension, the hologram will transform, and the players will
“ASCEND.” Either way, the game ends and the 3D hologram closes down because the frequency net
becomes “out of balance.” In both cases, the people do not cease to be. They merely change back to
their true forms or move onto another planet.
 As Shakespeare said, life—that is third dimensional life—is an elaborate play. The set is created and the
actors put on their costumes. Some plays have a very long run, and some plays end quickly. However,
the actors do not die. Instead, they take off their costumes and find another play to perform in. Some
actors perform in many plays (third dimensional lives) and other actors perform in just a few. In spite of
this, the play is not their only existence; instead it is what they choose to do with a small part of their life
force.

On Atlantis, the frequency net almost closed down because there was too much darkness. Then Earth
would have been destroyed and the people would have “died.” Gaia did not want to “die” like her
brother planet, which is now our asteroid belt. Therefore, she called for us, the Forces of Light, to hold
the balance until she and her inhabitants were ready to end the game by ascending. Gaia wants to
evolve and ascend so that she can become a star like our sun, Sol. Furthermore, Gaia wants to take her
inhabitants with her.

In order to protect ourselves from falling into fear, it is important to remember that we are now playing
in a hologram known as the “Third Dimensional Earth Game.” In every game there are opponents. In this
game the opponents are the Forces of Darkness, who use fear as their tool, and the Forces of Light who
use love as their tool. If we live in fear, we are casting our vote and doing our best so that darkness will
win the game. If we live in love, we are casting our vote and doing our best so that light will win.

Fellow Venusians, we are here to remind you that Gaia is weary of this game. She does not wish to end
up as an asteroid belt. She wishes to fulfill her destiny by becoming a star. Now is the time that she can,
because the Grand Cycle is ending. When we first came to Atlantis, twelve to thirteen thousand years
ago, we volunteered to continue with frequent earthly incarnations until the Grand Cycle ended at the
beginning of the Aquarian Age. That time is NOW. Allow us to assist you in remembering the lessons you
learned on Venus while preparing for your Earth missions.

The Grand Cycle started about 26,000 years ago when Earth’s solar system first left the last Age of
Aquarius. In other words, it takes 26,000 years for Earth’s solar system to circumnavigate the Milky Way.
There are twelve ages, and it takes 2,000 years
for our Solar System to travel through each age.
The Age of Leo and the Age of Aquarius are
significant because it is then that our Solar
System is traveling through the photon belt.

The photon belt resembles a large donut of

energy which consists of a greater density of
photons, or light, than any of the neighboring
space. The photon belt rotates at a 90-degree
angle to the Milky Way. When our solar system
is traveling through the Age of Leo and the Age
of Aquarius, we are in this photon belt. Because
there are countless more light photons in this
 area of space, these ages are a time of great transition, as the added light of the photon belt destroys
our illusions.

The “stage” for the “play” of third dimensional life is filled with many illusions and props. If the lighting is
low, then we may see lovely trees, distant mountains and a beautiful house. However, if the “stage
lights” are turned on, a dirty floor with wooden props is revealed. The illusions are gone. Illusion creates
a mask over reality, but Truth shows reality as it is, not as we wish it to be. Therefore, when our illusions
are gone, all that is left is the Truth. The Truth shines like a strong light to amplify everything, both the
Forces of Light and the Forces of Darkness.

If we were to turn on the stage lights in the middle of an important play, what was once a convincing
illusion would be exposed. The actors and audience may then become shocked and perhaps even
frightened. Most of us would have the same reaction if the illusions of our physical world were
destroyed. If all that we believed to be real was threatened, and we lost all sense of familiarity with our
environment, we would probably be very frightened. There it is—fear again! Remember, if we want the
Forces of Darkness to win the game, all we need to do is to allow fear to overtake our consciousness.
Therefore, we must not fear Truth. Instead, we must embrace it and learn to love it.

The Third Dimensional Earth Game is far more difficult during the Ages of Leo and Aquarius because of
the mass reaction to the sudden exposure of Truth. Many people become lost in their fear of the
unknown when their illusions have suddenly, and perhaps harshly, been revealed to them. On the other
hand, if the “players” have learned to consistently face the unknown, they may even welcome it. Then
they will NOT be frightened by the sudden illumination of reality and will instead LOVE the change into a
more light-filled reality. If 51% of the “players” are afraid, the Forces of Darkness win, and if 51% of
them embrace the new Light with love, the Forces of Light win.

If we, the volunteers from the Gathering as well as other Ascended, Angelic, and Galactic Beings, had
not given our assistance at the close of the last Age of Leo, Earth would have been destroyed, as the
Forces of Darkness were well over the 51% mark before our arrival. However, due to our efforts, it was
only Atlantis, and NOT the entire Earth, that was destroyed. Now, we have incarnated over and over on
third dimensional Earth. It is helpful to remember the important, transitional experiences of our
incarnations on this planet, both positive and negative, to assist us in remembering our true SELF.

Please, fellow Venusians, take a moment to download the PDF file: “Return to Atlantis” to assist you in
remembering your SELF. “Return to Atlantis” is actually the first section of the book, Visions from
Venus. It is presented now as a free download so that anyone who is interested may read it. It is pages
48 long.

If the Forces of Light win this game, we can have the experience of Group Ascension. That means that
Gaia, and ALL of her inhabitants who want to, will ascend together into the fifth dimension. Some, if not
all of the laggards, may want to continue the game and may wish to have more third dimensional
experiences. They will then need to find another planet on which to play the Third Dimensional Earth
Game. Perhaps they shall yet win.
However, we the Venusians have dedicated ourselves to leading others into the light. We have forgone
many higher dimensional experiences and suffered much pain in our third dimensional incarnations. We
also had lives filled with love and creativity, but it was in those lives that we often “forgot to forget” our
true life in the higher dimensions. Then all physical experiences paled in comparison.

We are now on the cusp of our return Home. Let us join together with each other and with higher
dimensional beings, including our own fifth dimensional selves, to create an easy and loving transition.
We are all “step-down transformers.” A step-down transformer is a person who is able to accept a
higher vibration of light than others around him or her and “step it down” to a lower frequency by
grounding it into the body of Gaia while integrating it into their own bodies as well. Then, others can
accept the lower frequency of that light. The more higher-vibrational light that we ground into Gaia and
integrate into our own bodies, the more quickly and easily the game will end as we all ascend together.
It is then that we will discover the new life that awaits us.

“Hello,”

I heard a voice say from somewhere inside of me, or was the voice external? I looked around the small
room that I was sitting in. Yes, over there, off to the right there was a shadow, a slight movement, and a
disturbance in the air.

“Hello again.”

I heard the voice echo both inside and outside of me. Yes, now I understood. It was a fifth dimensional
being flickering in and out of my third dimensional world. Actually the being was holding steady as fifth
dimensional. It was my perception that was flickering, my perception and my consciousness.

It was happening more and more now. I would suddenly hear, or see, or feel something, or someone,
that was not a part of my third, or even my fourth, dimensional reality. At first it was frightening
because it was so different. Then my fear would pull me out of my higher consciousness and into my
familiar physical world.

My fear acted like a braking system so that I would not go too fast. However, as my fifth dimensional
experiences became more familiar, I was outgrowing my “brakes” and learning to NOT choose fear.
“Yes, dear one, you can perceive us now because you are becoming free of fear as well,” spoke the voice
off to my right.

I did not respond to the voice or even question its statement. Instead, I began to ponder a reality free of
fear. How would that feel? How would that look? How could that be possible?

“We have remembered how to integrate our fear back into our light,” spoke the voice that was now
taking a shape. Actually, it was I who was changing rather than the voice. I had also learned that when I
focused my attention onto my wavering fifth dimensional perceptions, they became clearer. Then it was
my third dimensional world that would begin to flicker in and out.

“Yes, you are recalibrating,” spoke the voice responding to my thoughts. They always did that, the fifth
dimensional ones. They responded to my thoughts even when they were different from my words. I
couldn’t fool them or say what they wanted to hear, like I could in the physical world. They could look
into my Soul. They could hear what I had not yet thought, or felt.

“Your Soul is here with us. Do you see it?” spoke the fifth dimensional voice.

Suddenly, the flicker disappeared and the wavering light-filled fifth dimensional room disappeared.
Again I was in a world with harsh boundaries and hard edges. I tried to listen for the voice, but it was
gone.

No, it was not the voice that was gone. I was gone—gone from that reality. I left it because I became
afraid and the fear pulled my perceptions out of calibration. I knew that because it had happened
before. In fact, it had happened EVERY time that the voice had asked me if I could see my Soul. Why?
Why did the prospect of seeing my Soul frighten me?

I closed my eyes and took long slow breaths. I allowed myself to calm and to raise my consciousness so
that I might again perceive the fifth dimension. Gradually, I felt the room around me begin to glow. I
could feel the glow on my body and see it through my closed eyes. I felt the physical world as well, but it
was in the background.

“Why does the prospect of seeing my Soul frighten me so?” I asked the voice. I held the question in my
mind and focused on the spot to my right where I had first seen the flicker.

No answer.

I felt a rush of fear, fear of abandonment, and I almost lost my focus. Nevertheless, I was able to catch
myself and breathe out the fear. It took a while to raise my consciousness again. I affirmed to myself
that I would be patient and hold my vibration high. There is no time here, I reminded myself. Therefore,
there is no hurry. I will wait for the answer—patiently.

Gradually, the flicker to my right became a light and the light became so brilliant that I had to refocus
my consciousness in order to continue seeing it. The light expanded and filled the room—filled me. Then
I felt my consciousness shoot up an octave or two and my physical world disappeared. Although I knew
that it was still there, on another vibration.

Within the core of the light a form began to materialize into a shape—no into several shapes—no—into
many shapes. It was like looking into a house of mirrors where one shape echoed itself again and again.

I started to become excited, but I knew I had to calm myself or I would lower my vibration. I had learned
that excitement is a mild form of fear. I affirmed again that I wanted to know why I became frightened
by the prospect of seeing my Soul. The first of the beings stepped towards me, then all the others
moved just behind it. I gathered my courage and stepped towards them.

“I want to know the answer!” I spoke to the many.

“Do you deserve us?” they responded.

I felt the fear building again. The many before me began to blur and the brilliant light began to dim.

“No,” I called. “I will not lose my focus.”

I reached out towards the being closest to me.

“I DO DESERVE!!” I cried from my core. “I do deserve you—all of you. I am NOT afraid.”

The being before me had grown too dim for me to see its face, but I could feel its smile. Then it took my
hand, and I felt the echo of the many as they smiled and they took my hand as well.

“I do deserve

I do deserve

I do deserve,”

I chanted all the way back down into my physical world and my physical consciousness.

They were all gone now, at least gone from my third dimensional perception. But, I knew they were
inside. I knew that whenever I could raise my focus, they would be there. Actually, “I” would be “there”.

“Actually,” spoke the voice flickering to my left, “You are here now—in us—and in your Soul.”
 We come to you as:
“All Consciousness of Earth’s Ascension”

11-18-98

We are All Consciousness of Earth’s Ascension. We are the group consciousness of fifth dimensional
Earth. We call ourselves ACEA because the combination of these four letters has the highest resonance.
We represent the grounding of fifth dimensional Unity Consciousness upon third and fourth dimensional
Earth.

We are always in search of another conscious member. We say “conscious” because EVERYONE on the
planet has a fifth dimensional self and EVERY fifth dimensional being of earth is a member of ACEA.
ACEA is not a club which one has to join. ACEA is a resonance, translated into a word, which represents
the combined consciousness of fifth dimensional Earth. Upon the fifth dimension there is no other way.

All consciousnesses are joined in conscious communication at all times, much like you are now
becoming joined with your cell phones and other communication devices. However, just as you are
individuals, we too are individuals except that we do not need cell phones or any other mechanical
devices to commune and communicate with each other.

Let us take you on a journey to the fifth dimensional Earth. Yes, we feel your confusion because some
writings talk about the “forming fifth dimensional Earth”. But, of course, you know that it is the lower
dimensions that are formed from the higher ones—not the other way around. Therefore, the fifth
dimension has been in existence since before the existence of the third and fourth dimensions.

We are aware that you must continue with your day. We shall return when you are ready to
communicate with us further.

Until then,
Greetings from ACEA

12-2-98
 Greetings from ACEA.

Yes, we do exist. We are real. We are representatives of the Brotherhood and Sisterhood of Light with
whom you first established connection when you began to communicate with the higher dimensions via
the inner planes. We are different from “aliens” in that all of us have earth bodies. We are, however,
also “alien” because we all have been able to connect with at least some of our “off world” personas
who live on the higher dimensions of other planets.

We are happy that you have found time to join us in a tour of fifth dimensional Earth. As we have told
you before, fifth dimensional Earth has always existed. Creation travels from the higher dimensions
down into the lower dimensions. Therefore, if there is a third dimensional Earth, than there has to be a
fifth dimensional Earth. Our task is to consciously connect the two worlds. There is a fourth dimension
between the two which some call the Astral Plane. We, however, lump the Astral Plane with the Physical
Plane.

When we speak of conscious connection with the two worlds, it is actually three worlds: physical (third
dimension), astral (fourth dimension), and the fifth dimension. We call fifth dimensional Earth, Gaia,
because Gaia is the Soul Name for Earth. The Soul of Earth is fifth dimensional just like the Souls of all of
Her inhabitants. Therefore, whenever we refer to Gaia, we are referring to fifth dimensional Earth.

I think we have all of the introductions taken care of except to remind you that we are a Group
Consciousness. This is why we refer to ourselves as “we”. You are automatically a portion of that “we”
because you are able to consciously communicate with us. There is no initiation or ritual needed to
enter our group. All you have to do is be consciously aware of our presence and interact with us in
whichever way you prefer. If your creative force flows most naturally through your writing, then that
would be your avenue of expression. Others may communicate with us and ground the force of our fifth
dimensional energy through dance, music, art, etc.

Now, are you ready for your journey to the fifth dimension?

Actually, you are not going to journey to the fifth dimension. Instead you are going to bring the fifth
dimension to you. Start with your room. As you look around you see that it is the same but also subtly
different. Yes, that is a waterfall in the corner and those are real flowers growing around it. Each person
in the fifth dimension creates their living space exactly as they wish. You wish your space to be full of
running water, plants, birds, and animal life. You can hear how the music softly enhances the melody of
the waterfall. You do not need a bathroom because you don’t need to eliminate or bathe in this
dimension.

You will see as you turn the corner that where your shower used to be is a lovely, clear pond with warm
or cool water, depending on your needs. The area of your third dimensional mirror is, is now a waterfall.
See how the waterfall flows into the crystal clear pond. There are also many lovely ferns that grow
naturally along the waterfall and the pond. Just above the pond is a reflective surface. Look into it now
and see your fifth dimensional body. Isn’t it lovely? It is golden and it glows and radiates a beautiful
light.
 Your fifth dimensional body is about the same size and shape, except that you are about an earth
foot taller. You are a bit leaner, but it is difficult to tell as you aura is a continuation of your body
and your size expands and contracts according to your activity.

When you are traveling the inner path to the higher worlds, you aura is smaller; it is being held close to
you because you are in “inflow” and pulling the light into you. When you are in “outflow” and radiating
the light outward from you for healing or creating (which is the same thing in this world), your aura
becomes very large and it is difficult to determine exactly where your body is within the glow of your
aura.

We will stop for now. First, concentrate on grounding one small area of the fifth dimension at a time. It
is best to choose the area in which you meditate for that will have the highest resonant frequency. Every
time when you enter this room, practice seeing your fifth dimensional world. When it becomes natural
for that room to appear fifth dimensional, return to us again.

We await our next communication with the Joy of Union.

ACEA

12-29-98

The first rule of manifesting a fifth dimensional reality is:

“WHAT YOU BELIEVE IN YOUR MIND—YOU LIVE IN YOUR LIFE”.

The second rule is:

“LOVE IS THE FORCE OF CREATION”.

Now, let us look again at your fifth dimensional world. Close your eyes first and see your fifth
dimensional world with your mind. Believe in this world. Love this world. Now open your eyes and again
look at your third dimensional room with your physical eyes. Simultaneously, look at the fifth
dimensional world with your mind—looking through your eyes. Again, believe in the vision of your mind
and love that vision.

Do you see again the waterfall that begins in your dressing area? Can you hear it flow into the
lovely flower-surrounded pool? The waterfall is made of waters of light and it radiates lovely fifth
dimensional colors and beautiful tones and melodies as it falls upon the crystal rocks of the waterfall.

The pool responds to your thoughts and can be warm or cool, still or churning, depending upon your
desire. The view out of your window, which is directly next to you, is of beautiful redwood trees or the
ocean, again depending upon your desire. Your desk and computer is your communication center where
you can contact any starship, star system, or other earthlings. You can also do it telepathically if you go
into a meditative state.
 Gradually, the fifth dimensional world will no longer be a realm to imagine, it will be the place where
you live. The transition is gradual so that each of you can slowly release your thoughts of limitation and
feelings of fear. In fact, at first the fifth dimensional world will flicker in and out of you awareness. As
long as you are able to remain calm and detached from the third and fourth dimensional dramas around
you, you will experience a moment of calm joy.

Then, within that moment, the fifth dimension will appear. For as long as you can maintain your higher
state of consciousness, the lens to your inner eye will allow you to click into the fifth dimension. You will
continue what you are doing except that you will do it in a higher dimensional manner. For example, if
you are eating and click into the fifth dimension, you will find yourself in a correlate fifth dimensional
location. This fifth dimensional location will be much more beautiful and the activity will subtly change.

Since there is no need to eat on the fifth dimension, you will instead be nourishing yourself in a fifth
dimensional way. For example, if you are eating with friends or family, instead of putting food into your
mouths, you will be able to feel the nourishing experience of sharing Light with loved ones. If you are
alone, you may instead be meditating, moving your form in a creative and joyful way. Or you may simply
be breathing in the Spirit that is within the Light of the fifth dimensional world.

We capitalize the word “light” here because fifth dimensional Light is very different from third
dimensional light. Light on the fifth dimension is alive with consciousness and can change forms with
your desire or with its function. For example, the waters of light on the fifth dimension appear to
be fluid but they are truly made of Light in a liquid form.Light her can take any form to appear like
water, land, sky, flowers, animals, human, etc. This light can take any form that is comfortable for
the third dimensional beings with whom they are communicating.

This waters of light can also be into your system as a form of nourishment, and you can swim under
“water” for as long as you desire. When beings first come to the fifth dimension, they usually need to
“eat” until they can believe that nourishment is free and automatic and that they do not need to hold
any intention towards eating. The need to partake of another life form, whether it is animal or plant, is
one of the most difficult changes for new arrivals. This is because of the “fear of survival” that creates a
“hunger”.

“Fear of survival” is a base program that is established for all third dimensional life forms. If you did not
have fear of survival, or rather fear that you will not survive, you would not take the necessary
precautions to continue your physical existence. It is a program that is very difficult to override, even
when your body is no longer three-dimensional.

Now allow us to tell you how to enter our world. Joy and peace is the state of consciousness that is
necessary to access our reality. Much like one has to choose a number to receive a radio station, you
must choose a state of consciousness to access this reality. Therefore, detachment from the fears and
dramas of you physical life is vital. Of course, you cannot deny what is happening around you because it
is real. What you must do instead is to see the higher dimension of it.
 Just as you have been instructed to see your higher dimensional bedroom, you will begin to see the
higher dimension of every aspect of your personal life and of the world about you. For example, let us
look at politics. Allow yourself to see the higher dimensional aspects of that conflict, whether it is
bombings, famine, or political unrest.

Whenever there are great numbers of deaths, there will be many beings crossing over into the fourth or
fifth dimension. Many people’s beliefs are so entrenched in the third dimension that they “believe” they
must go through a physical death in order to accept a new reality. Therefore, for them, it is true. Some
people are able to believe that they can experience the higher dimensions without dying, but they
believe that they must go through a symbolic death first. Therefore, that is true for them. Upon the third
dimension you have the belief that death is leaving life, but to us upon the fifth dimension, “death” is
returning to life.

Because the consciousness of the masses is quickly shifting, there will be political unrest. As each person
changes their personal consciousness they will wish to change the group consciousness as well. The fifth
dimensional correlate of politics is a harmonious and united group consciousness. If there is truly a
group consciousness, then an external government will not be necessary. As each person embraces
Unconditional Love and moves into the fifth dimension, they will have complete rule over their own
lower, selfish urges. No external system of rule is necessary when all members of the society can rule
themselves. Furthermore, when reality is instantly created by your own thoughts and emotions, if you
do not wish to share in the experience that those around you are having, you simply change you mind.

The second rule of fifth dimensional manifestation is that “Love Creates”. Love yourself, your
activity (whether it is paying a bill or meditating), love what you desire and you will manifest it in
your reality. Remember, all that you see is a product of the illusion that has been created by the group
hologram in which you live. As you change your personal hologram, you will connect with others who
also wish to live within that hologram. You will then serve as a model to others who are wishing to
change their hologram.

This ends our transmission for today. Please remember to carry us in your awareness and feel our love.
If you can remember to keep the fifth dimension alive in your mind, then you will manifest it in your life.
Remember: WHAT IS IN YOUR MIND—IS IN YOUR LIFE.

Love
ACEA

1-2-99

See now how your present world and your fifth dimensional world are connected. Feel the high
vibration of you fifth dimensional reality and pull that consciousness into your third dimensional world.
Good, now see your fifth dimensional room around you. Can your hear the waterfall and the birds
chirping? Do you see the other animals that share your room with you? They, too, do not need to eat or
 eliminate and, therefore, do not cause you work or effort. Some of these animals in your fifth
dimensional room do not exist in your physical world. This is also true of some of the flowers and the
beautiful colors that they emanate.

As you sit in your fifth dimensional room, feel how your shoulders relax and your heart opens. Your
breath is slow and easy and you can hear the music of the spheres. Feel the deep love that
resonates from our world. Believe that our Love will assist you in manifesting all that you desire.
Now, take this feeling into your day and carry it with you. This expanded self is who you truly are. The
portion of you that appears to be limited, separate, or even afraid, is an illusion. It does not exist.

We know that it is difficult for you to comprehend that whom you presently see as yourself, is only an
illusion and not your true self. Therefore, allow us to explain how this is true. You see, you—all of you
upon the lower dimensions—are also here with us upon the fifth dimension. You went down into the
physical plane and got scared. You see it was fear that made you forget. Fear caused you forget to
believe that you are really fifth dimensional, and fear caused you forget to Love yourself and love the
reason you came to third dimensional Earth.

You have all waited and prepared for many lives for this wonderful opportunity to be able to consciously
raise your consciousness into the fifth dimension—with the ENTIRE PLANET. What an opportunity! But,
you all forgot. Worst of all, fear made you break the connection to your true fifth dimensional self. We
of ACEA are like lifeguards throwing our lines to those who are drowning in their forgetfulness. Grab
that line. Keep the connection.

Go now into your daily life and KEEP THE CONNECTION.

In Love
ACEA

1-5-99

There are malefic forces in your world at this time. All that you have read about your dimension and
your particular space/time quadrant is true, and much more. You see, the final curtain call is about to be
made and all the factions that have participated in the third dimensional experiment are wanting to “get
what they can” while the getting is still good.

Soon, they will only be able to stay on the planet if they can hold the vibration of Unconditional Love.
Nothing in their technology and society has prepared them for this energy field. Those of you who have
sought to clear yourselves and raise your consciousness have seen the degree of preparation that your
physical form has had to undergo. You have all felt how difficult it is to function with an open heart. You
have all experienced how difficult it is to release the armor that has been shielding your heart, and your
Atma within your heart, from the dangers of the external world.
 The many fearful warnings are important because an enlightened person must not hide in denial.
However, do not underestimate the power of Love. This power is greater than any weapon
because it allows you to raise your vibration, as well as the vibration of all that you love, above the
danger of ANY malefic force. You see the fifth dimension is not a place. The fifth dimension is a
vibration. Anyone who cannot hold the fifth dimensional vibration will return to the “place” that
resonates to his or her personal vibration. Anyone who would do harm to another is not living in the
vibration of love, and they will be unable to maintain any experience of the fifth dimension.

In order to maintain connection with your fifth dimensional reality, you must totally and completely love
EVERY aspect of your self. Any area of your self that you do not love, consciously or unconsciously,
lowers your vibration. Therefore, your most important assignment is to continue to remember that you
are a being of love. Then, test that love against fear, and gather all the information that you feel you
must, without fear. Test your ability to know the truth without becoming frightened.

We shall all accomplish our Divine Mission as One. You see now that total individuality can cause
horrible cruelties. However, total group, or hive mind, can do the same. As with all levels of realities, it is
the “in-between” or “balance point”, that is the pathway Home. We wish you a loving good bye for now.

ACEA

1-19-99

We have heard your call for further communication. Your physical, third dimensional world has made it
difficult for you to communicate with us, has it not? Be not concerned. Remember that time is an
illusion. Begin to switch your thinking to fifth dimensional “time”. In other words, begin to allow your
self to transcend time and begin to live in the NOW.

In the NOW, there is no hurry because there is no future appointment. There is no fatigue because there
has been no past effort. There is only the NOW in which you are calm, peaceful and joyous.

Take a moment in the NOW to feel calm, feel peace, feel joy. Within that moment, time does not move
forward and the past does not impinge upon your consciousness.

While in this state – NOW - click into fifth dimensional consciousness. See the fifth dimensional world
around you and feel how it is different. Feel your own creative force as you choose the reality that you
are NOW creating.

CALM ~ PEACE ~ JOY ~ LOVE.

Feel the power of these words and embed them in your consciousness.

Calm—feel the stillness of your mind and the balance of your emotional body. See a perfectly still pond
before you with the sun rising from behind it. This pond is the vision of the Calm that you feel.
 Peace—feel the peace that lives in your heart and warms you like a hug. It looks like a forest morning
with a flower filled meadow glistening through the trees.

Joy—feel the joy as it bubbles up from deep within your unconscious. Joy is the feeling of your inner
child laughing at the many new discoveries of life. She is running across a beautiful field with a small
animal following her and birds leading the way.

LOVE—yes Love, feels like a cozy blanket that is wrapped tightly around you while you are rocked in the
lap of the Great Mother.

You are the planet.

See the world around you as vividly as you see your arms and legs.

This is the beginning of your day. When you have learned to live the life that we are sharing with you,
you will be able to share it with others.

Good-bye for now, We will return upon your call.

ACEA

1-17-99

We hear your call. Are you ready for your next adventure with fifth dimensional earth? We know that
your mind has experienced difficulty in centering due to the illusion of hardships. You have chosen to
dedicate yourself to the process of consciously stepping into the fifth dimension and you must choose to
consecrate a large portion of your “time” to accomplishing what you have set out for yourself. Do you
remember how you dedicated virtually all of your time for your initiations in your other Initiate Lives?
Then you did not have to “go to work”, “pay your bills”, or “do the wash”. All of your attention, all of the
time, was dedicated to your process of ascension into the higher dimensions.

In the Mystery School of your present space/time quadrant, you must take care of your mundane
life WHILE you ALSO progress on your spiritual path. There are some, of course, who have chosen
to create a life in which they do not have to “work”. However, if your mission is to teach others how to
walk the road into the fifth dimension while living their every day life, you will have to first do so
yourself. You must learn it before you can teach it.

For many of you who have chosen to walk this path, you have also chosen to not work too hard.
Unfortunately, this choice depletes your finances. However, many of you have a belief that one must
“work hard” to make money. Since what you believe in your mind, you live in your life, you may wish to
change that belief. Allow us to teach you how LOVE of what you desire will allow your desire to
manifest. Then you do not need to be distracted by your “fear of survival”.

The first lesson to remember in your mission of integrating the fifth dimension into your everyday,
mundane life is to remember that YOU are the creator of your reality. If there is still fear embedded in
your consciousness, your higher self will create an external situation in your life to bring that fear to the
surface. Have faith that you are totally upon your path and that EVERY experience, even if it is
unpleasant, is a component of that path. Go now into your deepest unconscious to uproot that fear.

From the fifth dimension, you have complete access to the “lower” vibrations of your consciousness.
See yourself now walking down the stairs into the cave of your forgotten fears. Gather them all about
you and bring them to the surface. If you voluntarily bring your fears to the surface of your
consciousness on a consistent and regular basis, you will not need to create drama in your life to bring
them forward.

Oh yes, there it is, the fear of not being good enough. See that young child. You just cut your hair and
now you are sorry. What do you have to cover yourself with? Must you now face you world exposed for
all to see. That is the fear is it not? You are about to step into the world and expose yourself. That is why
you are afraid. You can therefore create a drama so that you will be so anxious and depressed that you
can’t possibly think of exposing your true self to others.

Oh, there is another fear, the fear that you will not be taken care of. That fear has many faces, does it
not? See the little child who was abandoned by so many early in life. If you could not depend on these
people to be caretakers, how can you depend on others as an adult? How can you take the risk of
depending on us, ACEA?

Look now for one final fear. Yes, it is the fear of corruptibility. If you go into the world and have success,
will you then become tainted and unable to stay spiritually pure? In addition, will your life be filled with
doing things you do not want to do, or that you are afraid of doing? Well, you ARE going to fulfill your
mission, you and everyone who reads these words. Your Souls would not have signed up for this mission
if they were not equipped to complete it.

See these three fears now and LOVE them. You are good enough, you can depend on yourself, and
on us, and you will NOT be corrupted. You, all of you, will complete your mission. BELIEVE IT—
LOVE IT. Trust your inner vision. TRUST the universe and TRUST your SELF.

Now, are you ready for another journey into fifth dimensional earth? Good!

See yourself on your beach walk. See how the ocean is subtly different. It glistens and sparkles in colors
that are just a bit different from your third dimensional ocean. Do you see the ocean’s aura? Is it not
beautiful? The ocean’s aura radiates all the way up to the stratosphere. The assignment of the whales
and dolphins is to clear the ocean’s aura. It is the assignment of humans to clear the land’s aura. As you
walk along the beach, observe how you can clear the land’s aura. You like to walk right at the ocean’s
edge because you like to feel the aura of the land meeting the ocean. Is it not a delicious blend?

A large component of becoming fifth dimensional is being totally conscious of your higher senses. To do
this, you must guard against becoming frightened and anxious in your mundane world. Do you recall
Calm, Peace, Joy and Love? When you are afraid, remember that your Soul is assisting you in becoming
fifth dimensional by creating a drama that brings forward EVERY hidden fear.
 It is the hidden fears that drop your vibration because you are not aware enough to balance them with
love. When your vibration drops, you are lowered out of the fifth dimension. As your consciousness
becomes more fifth dimensional, you instantly manifest every fearful thought and emotion in your
external world so that you may clear them.

Now to continue our fifth dimensional walk, stoop down and feel the sand. It feels different
because instead of being very small pieces of sand, dirt, shells, and rock, the “sand” is actually
small bits of crystal. See how the sand glistens when the sun reflects through it. Now step into the water
up to your ankles. See how perfectly clear it is and feel how calming and soothing its vibration is. Yes, it
is actually liquid light. Listen now. As the liquid light meets with the crystal sand there is a soft melody
and a rainbow of fifth dimensional colors.

Now look at your fifth dimensional hand before your face. See how its aura sparkles, like the crystal
sand. As you move your hand, it leaves a trail of rainbow colors behind it. Look at the trail and see how
you can change the colors with your mind. Now touch your third dimensional heart with your fifth
dimensional hand. Feel how it heals your fears. As you move throughout your day now, be aware of
every second of fear and instantly heal it by placing your fifth dimensional hand upon your third
dimensional heart.

That is all for today. Visit the ocean soon and see it fifth dimensionally.
ACEA

1-19-99

We appreciate the difficulty that you are having in allowing ALL of your hidden fears to rise to the
surface. Of course, you have discovered that your hidden fears are the same ones that you always knew
about—only deeper. By deeper we mean, they are fears that are a component of your primal nature—
your animal self.

Do you remember the dream that you had many years ago about running from someone and hiding in a
pig’s body? Well, the pig’s body was the symbolism for your animal body. Many third dimensionals have
talked about the inner child; well, there is also the outer animal. Remember how it felt in the “dream”
when you started to run in the pig’s body and then you began to see the world from the pig’s
perspective instead of from your own. You began to see the ground first and you had to bend you neck
to see the sky. That is the problem on the third dimension—sometimes you get so involved in what is
happening on the ground that you forget to look up.

If you want to return to the higher dimensions, you will have to be willing, and able, to completely “let
go” of the physical world. This is very difficult to do because it feels just like dying. However, in your
conscious mind you cannot remember dying. Therefore, the experience ignites your deep unconscious
mind where the memory of death (and birth) lives. In many lives, you died with fear in your
consciousness. Therefore, just before you get to the place of totally letting go, an extreme fear—the fear
 of death—comes to the surface. This experience can be very confusing because it doesn’t appear to
your conscious, third dimensional mind that you are dying, and you cannot understand why you are
having such extreme fear.

To consciously step into the fifth dimension, that is, without dying, you will have to heal every
experience in every third and fourth dimensional life in which you died in fear. Now we know that
sounds like a monumental task, but you do not have to look at each of those lives individually. You can
work on a feeling level by allowing yourself to consciously feel the sum total of all your experiences of
dying in fear. This is done in a piece-meal manner. You will allow the feeling to come forward as long as
you can stand it, and then you will break off the drama and recover while you balance that fear with
love.

Yes, you are in control. You all are choosing to “have a problem” for as long as you can stand the fear
that the “problem” uncovers. You “turn the problem off” by choosing another experience. The catch is
that third dimensional life has taught you well how to create difficulties but has fallen short in teaching
you how to create happiness and love. However, it is the task of the third dimension to create difficult
situations so that you will be forced to look up, out of the pig’s body, and into the sky (higher
dimensions) to find the answer.

The answer is always LOVE. Love will raise your consciousness above the illusion of the third dimension
and allow you to remember who you truly are. You are all great light beings who have journeyed to the
third dimension at this special time to assist the Lady Gaia in Her Ascension. She has served you many,
many lifetimes as a schoolroom for the training of you gods and goddesses. Now it is your turn to assist
Her and yourselves as well. When you raise en mass into the fifth dimension, you will all experience the
fulfillment of your destiny.

We are with you,

ACEA

1-22-99

You have been doing well at managing your fears. Remember that you can slow down the process
whenever it becomes too difficult. It is best to set a slow, steady pace that you can maintain rather than
putting yourself into crisis. If you move too fast, you will bring up more fear than you can manage and
you may even chose to terminate your process. Do not forget that “time” is an illusion. There is no
hurry. Relax and set a pace that is comfortable yet challenging. Then you will remain strong enough to
allow your deep, primal fears access to your conscious mind—even when there appears to be no
“reason”.

You must feel self-confident in order to allow your primal fears to rise to the surface
without a reason, otherwise it can make you feel like you are “going crazy”. That is when
you must remember that you have made an agreement with your deepest inner self to
allow the process of release to continue without any external catalyst. When you can allow your fears to
surface without a catalyst, your Soul will not need to create dramas for these fears to express
themselves.

In order to face your deepest fears in this manner, you must constantly remember that that you are a
multidimensional being; these experiences are emotions, thoughts, and feelings that are entering your
consciousness from other dimensions of yourself.

For example, you are all currently releasing fears from your fourth dimensional selves. If you can hold
that understand, you can allow these fears to come the surface of your knowing. Observe these fears as
they surface and do not become attached to them. Listen to the voices of fear as calmly as you listen to
us, your fellow members of the fifth dimension.

How can you stay functional on the third dimension with all of these voices going on in your head? Yes,
that is the challenge. The answer is that you learn to put them all in a hierarchical categorization. The
messages that are most immediate to your activity will be at the front of your awareness, and the ones
that are furthest from your activity, or that most interfere with your activity, will be placed further back
in your consciousness.

However, you must make a deal with yourself that you are willing to hear all of them at some time.
The ones that are “put away” because they interfere with your life must be brought up in your
meditations so that they can be cleared. If you do not keep your promise to yourself to deal with those
feelings later, they will continue to interfere with your daily life. In this way, you will not be allowing
portions of your awareness to become “unconscious” and you will be teaching yourself to be
multidimensional.

The secret of multidimensional consciousness is to know which message comes from which dimension.
If you were in a room filled with people and could not tell which person was speaking to you, you would
become very confused. If everyone were talking at once, you would hear the “noise” of all these mixed
voices. You may even stop the communications because it would be too frustrating for you. Then you
would focus on any particular person to understand what their voice was saying.

That is the key to multidimensional consciousness; you must learn to recognize where each
communication is coming from and focus your attention upon that voice so that you can understand
what it is saying and which part of you is saying it. Some of your messages will be in words, others in
feelings, and others in pictures.

Eventually, you will be able to focus and understand your communication with more than one Being at a
time. You will learn to split your focus into more than one communication without diminishing your
ability to understand each. This process begins by learning to identify the source of each communication
so that you can decide if you wish to you focus your attention upon that message, or “save” it for later
processing.
 Take a moment now and listen to these multiple messages. Learning to be fifth dimensional is not
escaping the third dimension; it is learning to be completely conscious and responsible at all times for
what you hold in you awareness. If there are any emotions or thoughts that threaten to lower your
vibration, you need to be instantly aware of them so that you can balance them with your unconditional
love force. Conditional love, alone, is not powerful enough because conditional love is laced with fear.
Only unconditional love is totally accepting and forgiving. You can then use your unconditional love to
neutralize the fear of any voices that threaten to lower your vibration.

We know that this feels like a huge task at this time. However, with practice it becomes an unconscious
act, like driving. When you drive the car, you are not thinking about the constant vigil that you keep until
there is a danger. Then, you instinctively react by turning, braking, etc. Eventually, your mental
monitoring system will be as natural as driving a car. Whenever something or someone—external or
internal—threatens to lower your vibration, it comes into your awareness and you react. Gradually, it
will take less and less effort to monitor the negative influences and you will be able to expand you
resonant consciousness to encompass higher and higher dimensions.

That is all for today. We will return upon your request.

Unconditional love always,

ACEA

Deep inside, I sense a portion of me that feels guilty because I am allowing myself to feel calm and
joyful.

“You should be working. You should be trying,” says the voice of guilt.

“Trying to do what?” I ask from my calm and peaceful self.

“I don’t know,” it replies. “But, just being calm and joyful—why, it’s a waste of time. What are you
accomplishing?”

“I am accomplishing what I always thought I would achieve after a long hard struggle—JOY! It was
fatigue and disillusionment that greeted me after ‘hard work.”

“So I guess you think you can just sit around and be blissful,” retorts the voice. “Are you just giving up?”

“Giving up what?” my peaceful self replies. “All I am giving up is fatigue, hard work, struggle and
disillusionment. Yes, I would very much love to give up all of those torments.”

“But what about your life, your service, your mission. Aren’t you going to give anything to humankind?”
“Humankind already has struggle and disillusionment. If I can find peace and joy, then maybe I can share
that. Of course, I’m not sure if I can share peace and joy. It may be that everyone has to find that for
themselves. However, if I can BE peaceful and BE joyful, then maybe I can be an inspiration to others.”

“Be an inspiration,” snorts the voice that is now obviously angry. “Who do you think you are? It sounds
like you are pretty full of yourself.”

Almost instantly, fear surrounds my peace and joy like an impending storm. As my peace begins to fade,
I feel myself struggling to retrieve it. My mood becomes dark and clouds of doubt enter my mind. I can
feel the joy slipping away like the last rays of light after the sun has set.

“Who do I think I am?” The question echoes in my mind.

I feel my heart closing and confusion blocking my mind. My stomach clutches against an unknown fear.
The ultimate enemy has struck – the enemy within!

I take slow, deep breaths and try to regain a state of calm, but the effort of breathing becomes work,
and frustration builds as I sink into a dark hole.

“NO!” I cry out loud. “I won’t go back. I won’t return to doubt and fear.”

Determination builds within my core.

Who do I think I am? Who do I think I am? Why does that question cause me such disturbance?

“Because it is not your question,” answers another voice within.

This voice holds the feeling of love. It is sweet and familiar like the sun breaking through the dark forest.
Rays of light shaft through my fear and enter my heart. I breathe in the voice, grateful for its assistance.
As my gratitude grows, I am able to accept the unconditional love that vibrates from this sweet and
simple voice.

Yes, I realize now that “Who do I think I am?” is not MY question. It is a question asked from outside
myself, a question asked by those who would judge, those who would criticize.

“My one,” sooths voice of Love, “who DO you think you are?”

“I am you!” I respond in a calm and peaceful voice.

“I forgot. But now I remember.”

1-25-99

We call to you because we see that you are losing faith—both in yourself and in
your process. The only way to face your fear is to have it. Try to remember who
 you really are—a multidimensional being who is in the process of awakening to your true mission.

It may feel as though there are powerful forces that do not want you to succeed. However, these forces
only have power while you are lost in your forgetfulness. Once you are completely connected to your
fifth dimensional reality, these forces will have little influence because you will have access to a much
greater power—the power of unconditional love.

Unconditional, that word means a lot in your language. Beyond condition—no matter what—the love
circuit is fully connected. That would mean that you love your life, even when you are frightened by it. In
order for you to become a fifth dimensional being, anything with a vibration lower than unconditional
love must leave your life. Is it more important to live a comfortable life, or is it more important to purge
your fear?

By releasing your fear and following the path of unconditional love, you create a vibrational avenue
from the third dimension and into the fifth dimension. If you are to transcend the third dimension, you
will have to release ALL your physical attachments! When you have released all your attachments to
third dimensional life, you will see what portions of that life are, and have always been, fifth
dimensional.

The third dimensional reality that is based on unconditional love will have enough power and integrity
to move through the huge energy transmutation from a third dimensional reality, a fourth dimensional
reality and, finally, a fifth dimensional reality, and still stay in tact. Your unconditional love must first be
of your before you can have unconditional love of others. How can you give away something that you do
not possess?

Allow us to explain this concept more. There are many possible realities that you may live according to
your beliefs and according to where you place your love force. Your challenge is to create a life that
resonates, as much as possible, to the fifth dimension. As you continue to release you fears, from this
and other third and fourth dimensional lives, it will become easier and easier to create such a reality.

As you create this resonant life, you must learn to protect it like a mother lion. If something, or
someone, cannot accept the shifts of your personal consciousness and threaten to lower your vibration,
you must stand up and say, “NOTHING WILL DESTROY MY HARMONY”.

Then, from a stance of calm, peace, and joy, you will accept responsibility for creating that situation and
learn the lesson that it has brought you. Why have you magnetized someone or something into your life
that interferes with your highest goal?

Destiny is underway.
Do not forget us.

We, that is your fifth dimensional self—

as well as the other members of ACEA,
are bringing you Home.
 ACEA

1-27-99

We are here to tell you more about the forces that oppose you. These forces are the ones who
strive make you feel like you are “bad” if you are unable to keep your commitment to them and to
the old structures of mundane physical life. Do not forget that there is another commitment that you all
have sworn to keep. That is the commitment that you made to your Higher Selves before you entered
your physical form. You made the pledge that you would not forget who you truly are. You promised
that you would remember your true multidimensional self—while in your third dimensional body.

This was indeed a large commitment, all of the responsibilities created by your third dimensional life
can, and often will, stand in the way of fulfilling your prior promise. Now you are keeping your first
pledge to remember your true Self. However, in doing so, you are having a difficult time re-organizing
your life so that your physical responsibilities can be taken care of without being in the way of your First
Commitment.

It may feel as though there are forces beyond your control stopping you from keeping the clarity to
move forward. However, once you keep your First Commitment, to remember that you a
multidimensional being who has come to the third dimension to learn and serve, you will automatically
take all responsibility for the life you are creating. From your third dimensional consciousness, it is
difficult to take responsibility for ALL of the life that you have created because there is little validation in
your external life that you really are multidimensional. Consequently, it is much easier to believe that
you are “just third dimensional”.

Therefore, you must learn to totally trust your own inner guidance when it reminds you that you ARE
multidimensional. This is a hard task in a world where the inhabitants are trained to follow others.
However, when you begin your process by believing that you ARE a multidimensional being and that you
ARE creating your life, it makes it easier to release your fear. If you believe that someone or something
else has created your life and you must follow “them”, it is almost impossible to release your fear,
because you also believe that you are the victim to others and are not in control of your own life. That is
a VERY frightening situation.

The secret is to release judgment. Release judgment of others and release judgment of yourself. If you
think that the problem is your “fault”, you will feel guilty and ashamed. However, if instead you take
responsibility for the situation, you will feel empowered. Also, once you no longer judge yourself, you
will no longer need to judge others. Once you believe that you are creating your life, then according to
the first rule of manifestation, you ARE creating your own life! Then you will understand that you, and
your Soul, are choosing your problems to create a situation which will allow your hidden fears to be
brought to the surface of your consciousness and released.

All fear must be expunged from your consciousness in order for you to keep your First
 Commitment. When each of you can remember that you are a multidimensional being who is visiting
the third dimension to complete your destiny, you can face each situation without falling into the grip of
fear. Then, you will be free to release each “problem” and move on to the next phase of your initiation.
Yes, there are many phases, but you will learn to face each step of your process within the ever present
NOW.

Yes, there truly are outside forces that wish to interfere with your progress. We know that most of you
are not aware of your power and cannot understand how you could be a threat to anyone. But, the
truth is that you are. You are not a threat now, but your future reality can be. You constitute the initial
groups who have introduced the concept of multidimensional awareness. This concept will free the
masses greatly from the shackles of their forgetfulness.

You have established a conscious connection with your higher dimensional selves and with other beings
that inhabit the higher dimensions. Once the majority of humanity can do that, they will see the world
as you do. Then the forces that are now in power will have no influence upon the masses. What good is
it to rule when there is no one to rule over?

Now, return to meditation and release your fears so that you will not have to battle them any longer.

In Unconditional Love
ACEA

1-31-99

I AM Kepier; I speak to you through ACEA. I am the fifth dimensional component of yourself that you will
merge with when you return to your multidimensional persona. I speak to you and to each one of you
who reads these words.

Everyone upon the third dimension has a fifth dimensional self. Each of you has an individual resonance
within our group vibration of ACEA. Collectively, as ACEA, we represent the beacon upon which all of
you third dimensionals can set your focus. If each of you can find your own fifth dimensional self, your
own stream of consciousness that feeds into the great river of ACEA, it will be easier for you to create a
life that will remain intact through the narrows and into the higher worlds.

The Unity Consciousness of the fifth dimension is difficult to understand from the third dimension. Our
group consciousness does NOT mean loss of individuality. Instead, it means that there is a group that
you can completely trust because you know everything about each other. In the physical world, where
each person must learn to protect him-or-herself in order to can survive, this is indeed a unique
concept. It is that “protection”, which is indeed based upon physical dangers, that creates so much of
the fear in your dimension. If each of you can connect with your own fifth dimensional self, as well as
the group vibration of ACEA, you will find great protection and comfort.
 From our broader perspective of the fifth dimension, we can perceive possible problems and dangers
that are invisible to you. We are like the ranger in the towers upon the highest mountain peaks who can
view the entire forest. We can warn you if there are any potential “fires”. All you have to do is tune into
our frequency so that you can hear us.

If each of you can find the portion of your Self that resonates to the fifth dimension, that
resonance will create a vibrational bridge which each of you can use to connect with the frequency
of ACEA. However, first you must create a third dimensional life clear enough of fear that you can attune
to us and hear our directives.

How do you create a reality that is clear enough of fear to allow you to connect with the frequency of
the fifth dimension? Meditating, being in nature, writing, and other creative actions are important in
assisting you to raise your consciousness enough to communicate with the fifth dimension. Doing the
“work” that is in resonance with your Soul’s purpose is also important, because it will give you the JOY
that will expand your consciousness and make it easier to merge with your fifth dimensional self.

Once you create this pathway, how do you stay upon it? LOVE—Unconditional Love! Therefore, it is vital
that you allow an outer reality to unfold before you that is of the purest vibration of Unconditional Love.
That means that you must continuously commune with your inner reality to gain the wisdom and
strength to stay focused upon your First Commitment.

Your struggle with the third dimensional world comes, not just from your circumstances, but also from
your fear. Once there is no fear, or at least much less, you will no longer need to create a frightening
reality. Allow love to guide you through the narrows of life and then fear will not be able to get a grip on
your consciousness. You will then be able to identify fear as it enters your consciousness because it will
feel “different” instead of “normal”. Once you can identify your fear, you can release it to the
Unconditional Love that surrounds you upon the pathway Home.

Those of you who have chosen to create this pathway, have allowed a procedure to take place in
your finer bodies that will initiate a gradual rise in the vibratory rate of your cerebral spinal fluid so
that an activation of your light body can be initiated. Do not fear or judge the process that will follow.
Keep your mind open and your heart clear. Fear and doubt will blur your perception and hinder the
process. Remember that you are creating your reality. If you believe that something is impossible, then
it is. Allow your mind to be completely open and free of all expectation. Allow yourself to walk upon the
virgin soil of the Great Unknown.

Good bye for now. Know, of course, that we are in constant communication. Feel the Unconditional
Love that we send you from the fifth dimension. Feel this love like a homing beam that will guide you to
us, ACEA.

From ACEA
I AM Kepier
 2-5-99

We wish to tell you more about moving into the fifth dimension.

Today is a good day to expand your focus into the fifth dimensional world that exists in the eternal
NOW. That fifth dimensional world is the reality just beyond the vortex of transition. This vortex of
transition has often been known as death, but now you shall be able to traverse it in a state of
continuous consciousness.

The transition will occur because you have learned to focus upon the fifth dimensional world while still
wearing your third dimensional form, and it is fueled by the group ascension that is taking place in your
space/time location. As each of you expands your own consciousness, you make it easier for others, as
well as the entire planet, to do the same. When you have learned to integrate the multidimensional
focus, spirit in matter, into every area of your physical reality, you will be able to consciously make your
transition.

When your primary focus upon the physical world has been expanded to include your greater Self, you
will not have to sever your consciousness from the third dimension. Remember, you are not changing
your consciousness, you are expanding your consciousness. Just as you are able to perceive the first and
second dimension, we are able to perceive the third and fourth dimension. Therefore, when you are
able to ground the fifth dimension in your everyday world, you will also have access to your other fifth,
fourth, and third dimensional realities.

The process of expanding your consciousness is much like crossing a stream via the stones that
safely protrude above the water. First, you are on the third dimensional shores. Then you step
onto the first stone with one foot and place your other foot on the second stone.

You now have one foot upon each stone. When you have made sure that the second stone can hold
your weight, you place the full weight of your other foot upon it. When you have totally recovered your
balance, you choose the next stone that you will put one foot onto. Through out this process, you are
simultaneously aware of the stones that you have just left.

As you move further and further across the stream, the stones progress from third dimensional, to
fourth dimensional, to fifth dimensional. At all times you can see the third dimensional shores behind
you. Eventually, you will find yourself upon the shores of the fifth dimension. But, since you have
intimately experienced the third and fourth dimension in your journey there, you are as conscious of
them as you are conscious of the fifth dimension. You have not changed your reality—you have
expanded your reality. You have become multidimensional.

The challenge is that, when you begin your journey, you cannot see the other shore (the fifth
dimensional shore) before you. You must have faith that your inner guidance is correct and the other
shore (the fifth dimension) IS there. You must constantly have the COURAGE to step into the unknown,
the FAITH to know that you are directed in every moment, and the LOVE to trust your process.
 We await you upon the shores of the fifth dimension.
ACEA

2-16-99

We are joyous to answer your call. We would like to remind you to remember your
multidimensional self. Even when you are in your most grounded consciousness and dealing with
your everyday tasks, remember that there are octaves and octaves of vibrations of yourself that exist in
the higher realms. These higher dimensional aspects of your greater Self are in correlate activities.

For example: when you are visiting with an old friend, we are also visiting with “old friends”. Your third
dimensional self is visiting with your third dimensional friend and, concurrently, your fifth dimensional
self is visiting with that person’s fifth dimensional self. This is always true. However, since there is no
time here, other activities are happening simultaneously. As one moves their core consciousness into
the higher dimensions, they are able to place their awareness more and more on simultaneous tasks.

Your old friends

ACEA

2-24-99

You may be experiencing many uncomfortable, almost apocalyptic, dreams. These dreams tell of great
social change and may be filled with fear and shame. A look into a possible reality is often necessary so
that one does not actualize that reality. Remember you are seeking to follow the path of love that will
guide you through the narrows.

Your astral body, your fourth dimensional self, is acting like a scout and is venturing into the unknown to
find the best trail for the rest of you to take. Fear is not just a bad feeling or paranoia, fear can also be a
warning. Fear and pain are necessary in the third and fourth dimension because they help you
differentiate a “don't do” from a “do”.

Do not be afraid of your fear. Fear can, and is, your friend and a warning system. Of course, for fear to
be a friend, the old accumulation of past fears must be cleared. If the past is not cleared of fear, then
the new warning fears will become attached to the old fears. The original warning fear will become
amplified and obscured like a needle in a haystack.

These dreams fulfill a double purpose. Besides being your “astral scouts” they allow you to bring old
pain and fear to the surface. They also allow future “what ifs” to be recognized so that they will not
bend your intention onto a fearful avenue.

Remember, you create with your mind by your INTENTIONS and with your emotions of LOVE or FEAR.
An intention filled with fear will create a fearful experience and an intention filled with love will create a
loving experience. Loving experiences assist you in raising more of your core consciousness into the fifth
dimension, whereas fear-filled experiences can only take you to a place where fear rules—the lower
astral plane. If your destination is the fifth dimension, your path and intention must be of love.

In order to have a love-filled transition, you must keep all fears conscious where they can be managed.
An unconscious fear is like a sniper and it is your worst enemy. These dreams are bringing all old fears to
your conscious mind where they can be healed.

Thank the astral scout for showing you where NOT to go. Clear the dreams with love and acceptance.
Many, many possible realities exit. Allow your astral scout to “test the water” and bring the information
back to you. We can also communicate with your “scout” to send you messages you may not be able to
hear when you are awake.

In Love
ACEA

2-25-99

We are ACEA. We call to you again this morning to tell you more about following your core reality
through the narrows and into the vortex of the higher worlds.

There is a resonance in your heart that will be your compass as you follow “due North” to join we of
ACEA. Nothing outside of you will give you the readings of your own inner direction. Many around you
may not understand you, but that is the result of leaving the consensus reality to blaze a new trail.
Those of you who are the first to connect with us are the trailblazers. Many others will, and are,
following your lead, but they cannot follow your compass. They must follow their own. It is each
trailblazer’s job to assist others in calibrating their own compass so that they may follow their own
stream of consciousness into the fifth dimension.

Fifth dimensional Earth, Lady Gaia, is now opening Her doorways to receive the consciousnesses of the
third dimensional grounded ones who are returning HOME. Just as a baby grows into maturity and
learns from the experiences of its adult life, you have all grown greatly through your experiences upon
the third dimension. And, just as an adult may wish to return home after a long life filled with many
experiences, many of you are feeling the call to return Home. You have all learned well from your
sojourn upon the third dimension, and great maturity and wisdom can be brought back to your fifth
dimensional self.

Can you remember now how you first felt when you entered the third dimensional worlds? How you
have grown! The third dimension is a powerful school where the students learn to be creators. There
have been many falls, such as a small child learning to walk. However, these falls are an important part
of learning and must ALL be forgiven.
See your aura clear as you release each “mistake” that you have ever made in this life—or any other life
upon the third and fourth dimension. Feel your heart open to release a million ravens that soon turn
into white doves as they soar back home into the fifth dimension. As you clear your Soul, you realize
that each mistake was a blessing to teach you how to use the mechanisms of the lower worlds to gain
mastery of your thoughts and feelings.

This mastery is essential as you move into the fifth dimension where every
thought or feeling is instantly manifest as a reality. Upon the third dimension
there is “time” to delay the manifestation of your thoughts and feelings. There is
also “space” so that you can distance yourself from what you have created.
However, upon the fifth dimension, there is no time and no space, as you know it.
Upon the fifth dimension, each thought and feeling instantly creates that reality.

Create now a reality that can lead you back to ACEA.

We await your return,

ACEA

3-3-99

We wish to tell our more about how we manifest in the fifth dimension. Take a moment now of your
“time” to expand your consciousness to your fifth dimensional room.

Can you hear the waterfall as the waters of light softly tinkle across the crystal stones? Listen to the
sweet tones that each drop makes as it moves across the crystals and the symphony that is created as
the tones blend together into Unity Consciousness. Smell the perfume of the beautiful plants and
flowers that live around and near the waterfall. Do you hear the birds as they chirp good morning to
you, and do you see the small creatures as they gather around you to share the
vibration of love?

Every inhabitant of the fifth dimension is alive and fully conscious, just as in Faerie.
Some of these life forms do not exist upon the third dimension. They are inhabitants
of the fifth dimensions. They vibrate to colors and shapes that are not possible upon
the lower vibration of third dimensional earth. As you expand the vibratory rate of
your consciousness, you are able to perceive our world more and more clearly.

Consciously feel the calm excitement that is part of fifth dimensional manifestation.
The pleasure comes from the knowing that you are able to create any reality that you desire. The
calmness comes from the knowing that you must be calm, peaceful, and loving if you are to create a
calm, peaceful and loving reality.

Actually, the rules of manifestation are the same upon all dimensions. The only difference is in time and
space. On the third dimension, manifestation can take years, or even lifetimes before the desired
 experience takes place. The third dimension is a schoolroom where the process of creating your life is
slowed down so that it is easier to learn. Time and space allows each thought and each emotion to be
laid out in a sequential manner, and analyzed, so that it is easier for you to see what thoughts and what
feelings created each event.

This is a pre-requisite to the fifth dimension where there is no time or space and all thoughts and
emotions are simultaneous. We know that that the absence of time is a difficult concept to grasp. So let
us lay out the progression of time from the third, into the fourth, and then into the fifth dimension.
Cause and effect rule the third dimension and labor is necessary to bring imagination into fruition. The
cause is the idea or imagination; the labor allows you to complete the tasks that are necessary to
accomplish your goal. The effect is the success of completing the task and achieving your goal. On the
other hand, if you do not do the labor, then no matter how much you think about a desired goal, it does
not manifest. Labor over time is one of the primary rules of manifestation upon the third dimension. It is
through labor that you learn responsibility for your creations upon the earth plane.

If one does not “work” for something, they often do not appreciate it. This is a consensus belief of the
third dimension and one that is difficult to release while learning to manifest in the fifth dimension,
where “work” and “struggle” actually lower your vibration and click you out of the fifth dimension.
However, if you love your labor, then it feels like a creative act and it is much easier to fill it with the
emotion of love.

This labor, filled with love, does not feel like struggle and actually prepares you for manifestation upon
the fifth dimensional. Conversely, if you dislike the labor then it feels like work. A “work” experience is
often filled with the fear of being trapped in an unhappy life or the fear of never finding anything that is
creative and that you love doing. This feels like a great struggle and also makes you feel as though you
are a victim. How can you create your own pathway into the fifth dimension if you are a victim?

On the fourth dimension, magic is used to create. There is “time” upon the fourth dimension, but it is
different than Earth time. Within that fourth dimensional time, there are certain labors that are
necessary for magic to manifest. These labors are not physical like labor is upon the third dimension.
They are mental and emotional labors. There are certain incantations that must be said and certain
feelings that must be aroused. Then, over time, the labor of magic will lead to a manifestation.

Fifth dimensional manifestation is not like magic. Upon the fifth dimension, there is no time and no
labor is needed for creation. The fifth dimension is like a clean slate upon which your every thought and
feeling is displayed. Therefore, mastery of all thoughts and feelings is important. When you are first able
to hold your core consciousness on the fifth dimension, you may find that you constantly click back
down to the fourth or third dimension. Whenever you allow yourself fearful thoughts or feelings, your
vibration will drop to a dimension, which resonates with fear.

The fifth dimension resonates with a vibration of unconditional love,

unconditional acceptance, and unconditional forgiveness. If you have
unconditional love for yourself and for others, then you will not judge, criticize,
or wish ill on another—or yourself. Since you do not hold or send negativity,
you do not fear that others will send it to you. And, if they do, instead of being frightened, you instantly
forgive and accept them unconditionally.

You see, it is much easier to love, accept, and forgive unconditionally on the fifth dimension because
there is no danger. Any one who is able to stay on the fifth dimension has mastered their need to harm
others while learning the laws of creativity. If one has had a “bad day” and loses mastery over their
thoughts or feelings, their vibration drops and they finish that “day” out on one of the lower
dimensions.

This lowering of consciousness is not a punishment. It is a simple consequence. When one has gained
mastery over their thoughts and feelings, they take total responsibility for their reality, and they
unconditionally accept their consequences as new opportunities for learning.

Now, be good to yourself and allow yourself the time and space necessary to understand all that we
have been teaching you. See in your mind’s eye how small children learn. When they first walk, they
hold on to the closest furniture or someone’s hand, because they are not yet confident that they will not
fall. Confidence is built upon the experiences of success. Self-doubt is built upon the experiences of
failure. If failure is seen as a lesson, and an important component of learning, you will not feel bad and
your failure will not promote self-doubt.

Unfortunately, many of you upon the third dimension have not had the experience of childhoods filled
with love and understanding. Therefore, your mistakes were looked at as “failures” and self-doubt and
fear now fills your being. Therefore, as we have said before, release your fear, and allow our
Unconditional Love to fill your consciousness. Know that you are not just a child, but you are also an
adult. You are not just a third dimensional being, but you are also a multidimensional being who exists
even far beyond the fifth dimension.

Listen to the guidance inside of yourself, and you shall find the way to create your pathway home.

We are with you always

ACEA
 On the path of love,
through the oceans of fear,
the sounds of joy
are all I can hear~

Along the pathway

that shows me the way
through the darkness of night
and into the day.

I clearly feel this

pathway of love
and connect it to earth
from dimensions above.

Can I be sure
I’m on the right track,
the one of abundance,
beyond any lack?

Thoughts of restriction
and feelings of fear
I release from my core
for the pathway to clear.

I’m ready to travel

in body and mind
to the place where I know
my Soul I will find.

Fear may surround

the path that I take,
but Light leads the way
as a new life I make.

WHAT IS THE SUPERCONSCIOUS?

Through all time, seekers and mystics have asked this question: "What is the Superconscious?" For the
purpose of this section, the Superconscious will be defined as our total consciousness that is aware of,
and has mastery over, ALL the segments of our Being. In other words, the Superconscious is the SELF
that encompasses all of our "selves".

In the Unconscious Section, we explored the unconscious archives of our suppressed and forgotten past
to enable us to better understand and heal old patterns of fear and limitation. In the Conscious Section,
we explored how to calibrate our consciousness in order to create a reality that resonates to the highest
"self" that we can be within our earthly life. In the Superconscious Section, we shall explore ways to
download our higher dimensional awareness and realities into our conscious, everyday life. If we can do
that, then we can become our SELF--our true Multidimensional SELF--while holding our earthly form.

TIME AND CONSCIOUSNESS

Time is a concept that is relative to our state of consciousness. For example, when we enter our
unconscious mind we often find the self we are in our childhood or early adulthood. As we relive these
events, we forget our "present time" and plunge ourselves into the past for understanding and healing.
Our unconscious mind is also a portal to the fourth dimension. In the fourth dimension, time is
experienced very differently than it is in the third dimension. From our fourth dimensional
consciousness we can also view our other third and fourth dimensional realities, which are often
referred to as "past lives". However, past, present, and future are terms that only apply while we are
engaging in the third dimensional consensus reality of "time".

Besides being a portal to the fourth dimension, our unconscious mind can also
be a portal to the first and second dimensions. If we can calibrate our
conscious mind to alpha waves (see Conscious Section), we can activate this
portal. Many shaman, mystics, and artists have been able to commune with
crystals, which are first dimensional, and plants, animals and other life forms
that are second dimensional. While visiting these other dimensions, third
dimensional "time" is then forgotten until the multidimensional traveler returns from his or her journey.

The unconscious state is the portal to the first, second and fourth dimension, the conscious state is the
portal to the third dimension, and the superconscious state is the portal to the fifth dimension and
beyond. It is only in the third dimension that there is time, as we know it. In the first, second and fourth
dimensions, there is the concept of time but it is different than in the third dimension. In the fifth
dimension and beyond there is no time because these are the dimensions of Unity of space, time and
polarity. In these higher dimensions, not only is NO time or space as we know it, there are also NO
polarities (such as good/bad, pretty/ugly, smart/dumb, poor/rich, or hot/cold).

The following excerpt from "Visions from Venus, Book II" by Suzan Caroll, best
describes the nature of time regarding the third, fourth and fifth dimension:

“Shature, I have felt your approach. Are you ready to resume your studies?” spoke
the Guide as Shature entered the Temple.

“Yes, my Guide, I am. I feel different somehow. I feel like I am on the edge of a great
transition. I have merged with Lamire, and we have realized some patterns that we
must heal. I know that I must heal my pattern of feeling abandoned, followed by my
inability to trust, and an anger at the one that I felt abandoned by.”
“Wonderful, my one. I have telepathically received your desire to view the lives in which you have danced
the pattern of abandonment. Your desire will activate different third dimensional realities and program
them into the dome. The dome will then present a holographic display of one time period at a time.
Remember, you are actually entering that time frame and any interaction that you have with its
occupants is real and will most assuredly alter their reality.

“You will enter each life at a time when your third dimensional self will soon have to make an important
life altering decision. When you make this contact, you can assist him or her in making this transitional
decision from love rather than from fear. The choice of love over fear is what will heal your old wounds of
abandonment. The vibration of love will remind you that you are never alone and that separation is only
an illusion. Love will open the wounded heart to the unity and assistance of the higher worlds. Once the
heart is open, it can be healed.

"Since you are now in the fifth dimension where you live within the omnipresence of the ONE, you can
view your other realities anywhere along the space-time continuum. In this eternal now, time is
perceived as a continuum that can be looked at as if it were spread out upon a table. Upon this table is a
large circle that represents the time-space matrix of the third dimension. This large circle is made up of
many small circles joined together. Each of these small circles represents a different third dimensional
reality."

"On third dimensional Earth the inhabitants are locked into a space-time matrix and are NOT able to
perceive the nature of time from outside their experience of it as we can in the higher dimensions.
Therefore, they measure the passage of time with calendars and clocks, live the experience of past,
present, and future and are usually unaware of their other third dimensional realities. In fact, they often
have great difficulty just staying aware and fully conscious of the reality that they are living at that
"time"."

In the fourth dimension, time is more fluid and mutable, but progresses sequentially like it does in the
third dimension. While you are traveling in the fourth dimension, you will be able to observe, or even
interact with, the inhabitants of the different third dimensional realities. However, your vision from the
fourth dimension will be somewhat distorted because the fourth dimension is plummeted by the
backwash of the myriad of thoughts and emotions of Earth inhabitants."

In the fifth dimension, time does not pass, but you can pass into time. From here in the fifth dimension
you can see that all time actually exists simultaneously. You can join with your third and fourth
dimensional realities by viewing the holographic image that is displayed in the inter-dimensional dome
that you are about to enter. Once you enter this dome, you can view a hologram of that reality to find an
appropriate entry point. When you have found that point, you can merge your consciousness with that
image. But remember, even though you may enter into any portion of Earth’s space-time matrix, once
you are there, you are bound by the progression of time as it is known upon the third dimension."

EXPANSION OF CONSCIOUSNESS
The conscious mind is a "great integrator". It has the innate ability to assimilate messages received from
the unconscious and the superconscious realities while simultaneously being aware of our everyday
physical reality. This task is only possible because consciousness expands like a flashlight beam. In other
words, as we expand our consciousness into the higher dimensions, we simultaneously expand our
consciousness into the lower dimensions and visa versa. Therefore, we do not "raise" our consciousness;
we expand it. This expansion gives us a wider and clearer perception of stimuli from more than one
dimension at a "time".

Consciousness expansion is much like a roller coaster ride. We usually begin with the slow ascent to our
peak consciousness so that we can develop enough self-esteem to plunge into the depths of our
unconscious secrets. However, unlike the roller coaster, each progressive excursion goes higher into our
upper levels of awareness and deeper into our lower levels. This is because the higher we raise our self-
esteem, the more prepared and motivated we are to return to our dark-side to further understand and
heal it. Inversely, since our greatest enemy is the one inside ourselves that we DON’T know about, the
transformation of this inner enemy builds greater courage to travel again into the "unknown" of our
forgotten Higher Self.

As stated in the beginning of this site, we are all multidimensional beings who have come to this time-
space quadrant to heal our past so that we can complete our "mission". This mission is the reason why
we chose to take embodiment. If we can remember to remember our superconscious SELF, we can
successfully complete our mission. However, there is so much for our conscious minds to integrate
before we can even begin this remembrance that many of us get lost in the labyrinth of third
dimensional life.

The following excerpt from "Visions from Venus, Book I" by Suzan Caroll, illustrates
that multidimensional confusion:

Since this was Shature’s first physical embodiment since Atlantis, she had forgotten
how strong the polarities were on the third dimension. Good was wonderful and
bad was horrible. Even the light of the Sun was brighter and much more direct here,
while the dark of a moonless night was darker than it ever was in Faerie. Shature
could not help but compare the differences between life on third dimensional Earth,
life on fourth dimensional Faerie, and life on fifth dimensional Venus.

When she was in Faerie with her Divine Complement, Lamire, she was so content that she seldom
thought of Venus. But now that she was on Earth again, and even with Lamire in his third dimensional
persona of Malton, she still often thought of her Home on fifth dimensional Venus. When she was with
Lamire on Venus, they were one being. Now they were still the same Soul, but their individual
expressions of it were completely different. When she and Lamire were together in Faerie, they had
separate forms, but their hearts and minds were one. Now, the only time that she and Lamire/Malton
felt united in that way was when they made love.
Sex was also very different here than on the higher dimensions. In Faerie, sex was for fun
and, if their bodies had been harmonized and prepared, it was also for procreation. On
Venus, sex was an orgasmic experience of the Cosmic All. This experience was saved for
only the most spiritual of rituals of either stepping into the Violet Flame together to bring
down a new Soul for embodiment or for consciousness raising to unite with higher
portions of one’s SELF. Since most Venusians were androgynous, living in one form with
their Complement, sex was a form of meditation rather than a form of physical coupling.
Two complete, androgynous beings could also merge in a sexual manner in order to share
the experience of bringing down a third Soul into embodiment. This being was then loved and raised by
their entire community. Fifth dimensional beings could also join in lovemaking to assist each other in
raising their consciousness as well as the group consciousness of their community.

When Shature had viewed Malton from her place in Faerie, and from seeing the lives of the other
members of his kingdom, it appeared that sex was used frequently for power. On Earth, sex was often a
mating drive like the animals in the forest, except that a female animal had the right to refuse. This right
was not always granted to human females. This kind of sex was neither fun nor enjoyable. Sexual
encounters seemed impulsive and without forethought. New Souls were brought down into physical form
with no planning or preparation, and the honor of parenthood was often reduced to a grim duty. Shature
saw that many parents were mere children themselves and completely unprepared to offer their child a
happy or fulfilling life.

Shature was also having difficulty adjusting again to the simplest aspects of life on the third dimension.
For example, eating seemed like a new experience to her. In Faerie, eating food was for fun and
friendship, and on Venus it was a ceremony for the purpose of uniting with and partaking of the Cosmic
All. On Venus, their forms were light bodies and nourishment was the vibration of light taken in through
the process of breathing. On Earth, however, eating was a basic survival need. Those of money, means
and power often ate far too much, while the poor around them lived just above the starvation level.

"Work" was also an unfamiliar concept for Shature. On the Earth plane, one had to work hard, or
command someone else to work hard, in order to get what he or she needed. In Faerie, desires were
filled by ritual and magic, and on Venus there was complete freedom from all desire because everyone
lived in the abundance consciousness of the fifth dimension. In abundance consciousness, one did not
desire. They simply manifested what was necessary at that moment, and allowed it to return to the
Oneness when it was no longer needed. Shature’s magic skills were still very much intact, and she could
manifest for herself whatever she desired. However, she found that she had to do this in private, as there
was much fear of the unknown. Also, in the "time" that she was now incarnated, women were not
supposed to have power. They were expected to obey their men completely and could only rule over
children and other women.

Shature took many trips into the forest where she could open the vortex into Faerie.
She returned there often and gained much from her visits. Malton did not wish her, a
woman, to leave the castle unescorted and insisted that she was chaperoned by at
 least two well-armed guards. However, she went to the woods alone as often as she could. She did not
understand nor respect the different rules for men and women.

In Faerie, there was still the separation of male and female, but everyone knew that they had a Divine
Complement and that they would eventually meet them. Men and women were both completely
independent, and all roles and responsibilities were determined by desires rather than by gender. On
Venus, most of the people in her community had chosen to be androgynous and therefore, there was no
males or females. Each being was seen as a body of light in complete equality and love. Some appeared
more feminine or more masculine, but in actuality they were androgynous. There were elders, of course,
but everyone knew that they too would achieve that status as they progressed in their spiritual
endeavors.

Shature missed the unity consciousness of Venus where each Soul viewed itself as a component of the
One. There were no thoughts of separation or limitation there, nor was there comparison or competition.
Even in Faerie, where the polarities were stronger than on Venus, there was a constant sense of
cooperation and sharing, at least in her community. In Malton’s medieval kingdom, and from what she
could determine about the third dimensional world around her, every person felt separate, even from
their loved ones. There was love that brought cohesiveness to family and community, but even that was
often filled with fear, suspicion, and anger.

The difference that caused her the most embarrassment was the difference in time and space. On Venus,
there was no time and space. There was only "here" and "now". One was in a place at one moment and
then, if they desired to change experiences, they would change their thoughts and were instantly
wherever those thoughts took them. There was no experience of traveling from one location to another
unless the experience of traveling was desired. Although very different from Earth, there was still the
concept of time and space on Faerie. One would travel from one "place" to another, and the journey took
"time". However, time in Faerie was relative to the activity. When the activity was enjoyable there
seemed to be no passage of time. But when the activity was not enjoyable, time seemed to pass slowly.
Therefore, few beings in Faerie performed any activity that they did not enjoy. Shature, still being very
much her Faerie self, did not abide by the strict time schedule of castle life. She was usually late, or did
not appear at all. Then someone was sent to find her. Shature had planned to be where they awaited
her, but she could not keep track of the movement of time in such a regimented fashion.

The truth was that Shature did not want to keep track of her obligations as "Malton’s woman". She was
her "own woman" and she had no desire to be, or to act like, "his Queen". Malton’s mother started to
take over the Queen’s obligations. This was still acceptable because Shature had not yet married Malton,
but it had been almost a year since she had come to live with him, and she would have to marry him
soon or return to Faerie.

THE DIVINE COMPLEMENT

The previous excerpt brings up the concept of the "Divine Complement". Our
Divine Complement, also known as our Twin Flame, is the completion of our
fifth dimensional, androgynous SELF. In the dimensions five and beyond, there
is no polarity. Therefore, there are no "males" or "females". All beings are androgynous in nature, but
they may choose to cloth themselves in a male or female form, just as we may choose to dress like the
opposite sex. When we resonate to the fifth dimension, we can decide to send our consciousness, or a
portion of our essence that will take embodiment, to the lower dimensions. Then we must choose to
take either a male or female form.

Our Divine Complement, or Twin Flame, is the portion of our androgynous self that stays in the fifth
dimension to serve as inspiration and guidance to its lower dimensional bodies. Since our Divine
Complement has our exact same essence, it is our easiest portal into the fifth dimension. Even though
our manifest body is one sex, we are constantly linked to our opposite polarity who is unmanifest in our
fifth dimensional androgynous body. It is this link that urges us to seek the unity of true love.

Our Higher Self shoots down many elements of itself into the lower dimensions to gain experience. It is
the experiences of the third and fourth dimension that allow it to gain more Wisdom, Love and Power.
In the out-breath, our Higher Self sends down its essence to experience life in the lower dimensions.
Then, with the in-breath, it calls to these "offshoots" to return Home with all that they have learned.

This call to return Home feels like love--Unconditional Love. Often we cannot hear that call from the
higher dimensions yet we seek it in the reality in which we live. If we meet another portion of our SELF
in physical embodiment, we feel compelled to merge with that person. Sometimes we are successful,
but more often than not, the complications of life in the third dimension do not allow us a successful
merging. However, just meeting that other portion of our SELF lights the fire of remembrance. Then we
deeply desire to return Home, where the merging is guaranteed. We can also return Home in our
consciousness so that we can have the euphoric experience of psychically merging and our manifest,
physical self with our unmanifest, spiritual self. Carl Jung called this the "Mystical Marriage".

Below is an excerpt form "Visions from Venus, Book II"by Suzan Caroll to further
illustrate our Divine Complement, merging with our Complement, and life on the
fifth dimension:

"Yes, Shature, you have now returned to your Home on fifth dimensional Venus.
You are in between incarnations, studying about your third dimensional lives on
Earth in which you sought to merge with your Divine Complement." Shature’s Guide
reached over to touch her shoulder. "The extreme emotions of your first Earthly
experience on Atlantis pulled you from the awareness of your true self. Would you
like to rest for a while?"

Shature nodded as she put her hand to her head.

"Perhaps a rest would help me to regain my balance," she thought, remembering that all communication
on Venus was telepathic.
"I suggest that you merge with Lamire, your Complement who is here with you. I think that will bring you
back to your SELF."

Shature nodded again and sat up as she swung her legs to the floor. She felt dizzy and stood up slowly.
Her Guide helped her to her feet and assisted her to the door. He was actually androgynous, but his main
emanation was masculine. Leaning against his warm essence calmed and assured Shature. "Thank you,"
she said as she left the room. "I know that if I merge back into Lamerius I will regain my strength."

Lamerius was the name of her complete, androgynous form. When she and Lamire studied with their
guides in the temple, they separated into their male and female essence. She used the name Shature,
rather than the Venusian name Lamira because it helped her to identify with her Earth experiences.
Often, in between their studies, they would rejoin into one being. Her Guide had told her that she was
preparing for her final visit to third dimensional Earth. The wheel of the Great Cycle was closing, and the
Venusians were being called back Home. It was important that they understood and balanced their
Earthly lives from the fifth dimensional perspective of Venus before their final incarnation.

***

Lamerius lay upon the warm pink sand of their special cove beneath the cliffs of Red Mountain. The
Waters of Light gently caressed their feet and grounded their joint vision while the warm sand
penetrated their united aura. The Sun was low upon the horizon, and it would soon be time to return to
their Temple studies. Lamerius was remembering their many third dimensional lives apart. Now they
were one again in a body of Light. Their joining had enriched and healed them both. They each shared
what they had learned while apart, and their joint wisdom brought clarity and peace.

Lamerius enjoyed the "no time" of fifth dimensional Venus, where personal readiness created
environmental markers to indicate that they were ready to make a transition. When one was ready to
return from their cycle of deep meditation, known on Earth as sleep, the Sun would rise. When they were
ready to take in the beautiful and healing love rays of the Venusian ecosystem, their Sun was high in the
sky. When they were ready to return to the Temple for more learning and healing, the Sun was then low
upon the horizon.

There was no space-time continuum like on third dimensional Earth. On fifth dimensional Venus, one’s
environment was created, or rather chosen, by each member of the group consciousness. Each consensus
reality was chosen; much like one would choose a radio station or turn a page in a book on Earth. All the
stations and pages existed simultaneously at all times, and one could choose the one that they desired to
experience. Others who had also made that choice shared that same reality.

"My Guide said that I will soon be ready to return a portion of myself to the third dimension," spoke
Lamira, the female polarity of Lamerius.

"It is so for me as well," spoke Lamire, the male polarity. "Our commitment to Earth is ending, and we
are free to return Home. That is, after we have balanced and healed the limited thoughts and painful
emotions of our Earthly incarnations. That is best done while in a physical form, if we can remember who
we are once we incarnate."

"That is the difficult part," added Lamira. "The illusion of separation is strong and clouds the memory."

"It is said that some of us will remain on Earth and assist in creating its new fifth dimensional reality.
What do you think we will do?"

"I don’t think that we can make that decision until we have finished our healing. I just viewed my first
incarnation, and our first separation, in the final years of Atlantis. Deep emotions were created in that
life that I am still clearing from my third and fourth dimensional bodies."

"Emotions are a constant challenge while in the astral and physical worlds. When we have learned to call
on love to ease our fear, we will balance the polarities of the third and fourth dimension. Once the
polarities are balanced, all judgments of ‘good’ or ‘evil’ can be released and mistakes can become
lessons. Earth offers a great opportunity for that experience," chuckled Lamire.

"Yes, and that opportunity continues. I realized in my studies today that I have held resentment against
you, against myself, since that first Atlantian embodiment. When you could not enter my third
dimensional body with me, I felt abandoned, alone and angry. I have learned that in life after life I
repeated that initial pattern of abandonment. I was afraid to trust, afraid to love. All I had left was
hidden anger. Can you forgive me? Can I forgive myself?"

"I, too, created patterns that have been repeated," continued Lamire. "After I was unable to enter the
body with you I tried for days and months of your Earth time to contact you, but you could not hear me.
If I lowered my vibration to the lower fourth dimension, my fear and sadness of losing you beckoned all
the dark forces that were active around the planet at that time. Therefore, I had to call you in your night
body while you slept. We connected many times in that manner, but you were in such emotional turmoil
that you forgot your dreams once you awakened. Before we had entered the third dimension, emotions
of this kind were unknown. Therefore, when you first experienced them, you could not control them.

"Finally, when you were safe in the temple, I was called back to Venus. There were many of us there who
had not been able to enter the body with our other half. We banded together to form a group to guide
our complements on Earth. Although I had not yet had a true physical experience, I felt yours as we
are in fact one being. I felt all your anger, fear and sadness. Just as you felt like you were only part
of yourself, so did I. Those of us who had lost our complements were different from the others. Although
there is no judgment on Venus, I did not feel ‘right’ for a very long time.

I was filled with an uncomfortable feeling of remorse. I had told you that I would lead, but you took
charge and rushed in. Just as you carried a deep sense of abandonment, I carried a deep sense of guilt. I
realize that part of the reason that I had difficulty communicating this to you is because of my guilt. In all
of my Earth lives, whenever I met with a situation of abandonment, I responded with an ancient memory
of guilt and shame. Perhaps, I also need to forgive both of us and the third dimension which caused us to
be separated."
 Lamerius was still for a moment after the conversation within them. They realized that it was the sense
of separation that made the third dimension so difficult. But the separation was only an illusion. They
were One with each other and with the entire universe. Could they remember that when they were not
merged?

"The Sun is low," they spoke as one. "It is now our time to separate again and return to our studies. We
will each ask our guides for assistance."

The one Light body of Lamerius stood upon the sand and reached their arms towards the top of Red
Mountain. Their glowing, golden form expanded slowly, growing wider and wider until they took on the
form of two pyramids attached at their base with the masculine peak reaching towards the sky and the
feminine peak grounded towards the heart of Venus. As the upper peak opened, the double pyramid
slowly separated into two separate spirals of light. The spirals looked like spinning golden vortexes.
Gradually, they unwound into two golden stars. Slowly, arms, legs and a head formed from the stars, and
two separate beings emerged. Lamire and Lamira lifted their hands to the level of their hearts and
touched each other, palm to palm.

"Good-bye for now, Beloved," they spoke together as they took their separate paths to the Temple.
Although they could have separated at the Temple door, they had learned that it was better if they went
to the Temple separately. It gave them each time to individuate. Lamira returned to her persona of
Shature because it was easier for her to think of herself as Shature while viewing her Earth bound
realities. In their individual Temple studies Lamire and Lamira had been learning to experience more than
one reality at a time. In this way, they could be conscious of both their fifth dimensional self and their
third dimensional self that they were viewing.

The main focus of their Temple studies was to communicate with their third dimensional realities from
their fifth dimensional position on Venus and act as guides to heal and awaken the portions of their total
self that were still locked in the forgetfulness of Earth. Once a third dimensional portion of themselves
could awaken to the nature of their total self and commune consciously with their fifth dimensional self,
they could understand and heal the pain of physical embodiment and become that Higher Self. On Earth,
this process was known as ascension. On Venus, it was known as recalling all the portions of self back
into the Oneness.

This communication was often started while the Earth bound one was asleep or in a moment of great
challenge. Sometimes, if the Earth self was able to see spirituality as a path to freedom, a connection
could be made during their prayer or meditation. When Shature or Lamire viewed each life, they actually
became a part of it while they simultaneously maintained their Venusian consciousness. However, if the
Earth emotions were too strong, they were in danger of losing their fifth dimensional perspective and
thereby falling into the forgetfulness of Earthly incarnations. Shature’s Guide had told her that she was
greatly improving. She was almost ready to move a portion of her primary awareness back into the third
dimension so that she could experience her higher selves from the perspective of the third dimension.
Shature so loved her life on Venus. Her Guide had told her that she could use that love to create as a
yearning in her third dimensional reality that would cause an urgency to remember her multidimensional
consciousness.

As Shature took her solitary journey to the Temple, she could hear its chime. Each of
the twelve Mystery Temples on Venus radiated their own tone and color. She was
studying in the Violet Temple of Transmutation. Shature could set her intentions upon
the Temple and instantly arrive there, but she so loved the environment of Venus that
she chose to go there with the floating sensation particular to movement in the fifth
dimension. On the way to the Temple, she saw many of her friends who had also
tuned into the reality she was experiencing. Shature’s good friend, Founteen, floated
up to her and greeted her with a warm merge. Merging with another Soul was not like
a complete union with one’s Divine Complement, but it was still wonderful.

"Are you returning to the Temple now?" Founteen asked telepathically.

"Yes, I am ready to view more of my Earthly incarnations. My Guide has said that soon I will be ready to
return to the third dimension."

"Perhaps, we shall meet," Founteen continued, "for I am also returning. It seems that many of us are
doing so. Lady Gaia, Earth’s consciousness, is sending out a call for Lightworkers to return and assist Her
in a major transformation. At least, that is the reality that I am returning to."

"Oh, I hope I can return to that one as well. Perhaps I will see you there." Shature said as she left
Founteen and headed for the Temple.

Shature particularly enjoyed the final trail up to the Temple Gates. Even if she transported directly to the
Temple, she always arrived at the foot of the hill upon which the Temple vibrated. The slow ascent up the
path helped her to focus on an open and allowing state of consciousness. As she stepped upon the
Golden Trail, she could feel the love that emanated from the beautiful floating gardens that surrounded
the Temple. These gardens bore flowers of shapes and colors that were not possible on Earth. There were
also many small life forms that lived in the gardens. Some flew and some hopped from flower to flower.
Others lived in the floating roots that hung down towards the heart of the planet.

Shature took a moment, as she often did, to leave the path and wander among the
beautiful flowerbeds. Here, each plant and life form warmly welcomed her as she
approached. She felt like she could communicate with all life. She smiled,
remembering how such a behavior would be considered delusional to many Earth
societies. She would get her fill now while she was still on Venus. Once on Earth, it
would be her task to remember that a portion of her being who infinitely existed on
fifth dimensional Venus. If she could do that than she could then ground her
multidimensional consciousness into her physical form. This grounding would assist
in raising the vibration of the planet because she would be creating a bridge, merging spirit and matter
much like they had done on Atlantis.
 Shature could feel now that the Temple was near because her heart was glowing and her mind singing.
She floated above the flowerbeds so she would not disturb their delicate roots and wished them all good-
bye as she approached the Temple Gates. Before she entered, she turned and viewed her beloved home.
From the Temple Gates at the top of the hill, she could see forever. Below her and to her right lay a
beautiful valley filled with the hanging violet trees. The path to the pink shores where she met with
Lamire was to her left. The Violet Temple was actually the crown upon the Peak of Red Mountain. Far
below her were the shores of the Waters of Light, where she and Lamire met to merge into Lamerius. As
she thought of him, his essence instantly surrounded her. She had taken an especially slow ascent to the
Temple because she was deciding that now she wanted to focus on lives in which she had incarnated
with Lamire. She intuitively knew that in many of these lives she had not recognized him just as he had
not recognized her in his life as Malton.

We have bodies that reside in all the dimensions. Some of our “guides” are higher dimensional bodies of
our SELF whereas other guides are not part of our superconscious life-stream. As we learn to consciously
travel through the fourth dimension we will be able to differentiate between the two. The Unconditional
Love of the superconscious elements of our SELF, and especially our Divine Complement, who is the
spiritual completion of our physical self, can best lead us through “the narrows” and into the fifth
dimension. Once there, we can merge into the ONENESS of our superconscious realities.

RECOGNITION OF COMPLETION

The stream of light

fell upon my head.

I felt it illumine
my deepest secrets
and bring them to the surface
of my consciousness.

I was not pleased

to see some of them,
yet others filled me
with the glory of Truth.

I had always known

that there was more.
There had to be.

Just this life,

just this reality,
just this consciousness,
would not be worth it,
would not be a possibility.

This knowledge set me apart.

I was different from the rest.
There was no reason for me
to believe as I did.

No one around me told me

about the things I knew.
But inside, yes, inside
there was always a feeling.

When I was a child,

it was my friend.
When I was a teenager,
it was a secret love.

When I was expecting,

it was my unborn child.
And when I needed it,
it was my Guardian Angel.

Always, always it was there.

When I was alone,
it held my hand.

When I was afraid,

it protected me;
 and when I was sad,
it comforted me.

When no one smiled at my humor,

it laughed.
When no one answered my question,
it replied.
And when no one understood,
it knew me.

What was this presence?

Only I could keep it away.
If I didn't believe,
it was gone.

Or, if I fell into

the depths of emotion,
I couldn't hear it.

But just as soon as I recovered,

as soon as I believed again,
in myself,
it was back.

I could lean my head to the right

and rest upon its shoulder.
I could feel
its arms about me.

Sometimes, I could feel it

brush my forehead,
as if to release the pent-up thoughts
that were forever in my brain.

So what was it?

Was it just a figment of my imagination?
Or was it the only reality
and everything else was an illusion?

Was it in me,
next to me,
beside me?
Would it leave me?
Would it ever show its form?
 Oh, please,
let it show its form.
Let it enter
into my very soul
and take me into it.

If it isn't real,
then neither am I.
If it doesn't truly exist,
then there is no reason.
There is no love.

It must be real.
It is my life.
It is my SELF.

It is the part of me.

that I have not yet become.

It is my completion,
the Divine Complement of myself.

The thread which will mend the tear.

The salve that
will heal the wound.

The other half that

will make me whole.

But how could I accept it?

How could I ignore
that which I hear outside and
listen to this quiet inside voice
above all others?

How could I remember

that I am special?
I do deserve,
I am complete,
I am whole.

I must.
I simply must.
Yes.
 Yes, I feel its arms
as they enter mine.

I feel its feet

as they stand within my feet,

hear its heart

as it beats within my own,

and feels its breath

inside my mind.

We are complete.

We are ONE
together in

LOVE

JOURNEY INTO THE SUPERCONSCIOUS

In search of the recognition of our Superconscious SELF, we now climb the seven steps to the Violet
Doorways. We have journeyed into our Unconscious to awaken Kundalini and invite Her to begin Her
journey to join Her Divine Complement in our Crown chakra (see Unconscious Section). In the
Unconscious Section we examined our first, second, and third chakras for opening, exploration and
healing. In the Conscious Section we invited Kundalini into our fourth, fifth and six chakras for further
opening, exploration and healing. Now, as we invite Kundalini into our seventh chakra, our Crown
Chakra, She will initiate the recognition of our latent multidimensional SELF.

From this multidimensional perspective we are aware that we have many bodies. Therefore, we can
perceive our physical body as our EARTH VESSEL. This beautiful Vessel can ground our superconscious
self into Gaia--the Unity Conscious of planet Earth. This grounding will assist Gaia in Her process of
returning planet Earth to Her former glory. It will also align our many dimensional bodies so that we can
better create the reality that we KNOW we deserve.

Let us now travel up the Seven Steps to the Superconscious so that we can light the fire of our Divine
Self and allow the Thousand Petal Lotus of our Crown Chakra to bloom.
 Therefore as we:

STEP UPON THE FIRST STEP

TO THE SUPERCONSCIOUS>>>>>>>

We must take responsibility for

releasing ALL judgment of our self and
others. Then we can transmute that
judgment into forgiveness, acceptance
and love so that we can raise above all
sense of victimization and attune
ourselves with the DIVINE PLAN.

Our emotions have now transcended to INTUITION. These Intuitions are like our compass. With this
compass we can "feel" where we are traveling in both our inner and outer worlds.

Therefore as we:

STEP UPON THE SECOND STEP

TO THE SUPERCONSCIOUS>>>>>>>

We must expand responsibility of our emotions

to encompass ALL emotions from Subconscious
to Soul. Then we can transmute our emotions to
instincts, empathy and inner messages so that
INTUITION can become the fuel for our
creations.

Our thoughts are now communications from our different dimensional selves. These communications
transform our thoughts to ILLUMINATION, which allows us to be aware and conscious as we travel
through ALL our realities.

Therefore as we:

STEP UPON THE THIRD STEP

TO THE SUPERCONSCIOUS>>>>>>>

We must expand responsibility of our thoughts to

encompass all our thoughts, from Subconscious to Soul.
Then we can transmute our thoughts to higher
perceptions, telepathy and inner guidance so that
ILLUMINATION can form the structure of our creations.

Our behaviors are now seen as experiences. Each experience offers new opportunity for greater
 INTEGRATION of our total self into our Earth Vessel.

Therefore as we:

STEP UPON THE FOURTH STEP

TO THE SUPERCONSCIOUS>>>>>>>

We must expand the responsibility of our behaviors to

encompass all experiences. Then we can transmute our
experiences into initiations that we have chosen from our
subconscious to our Soul so that we may learn the INTIGRATION
of our innate power of precipitation.

With the integration of our power of precipitation into ONE grounded multidimensional Earth Vessel,
our dreams and aspirations can more smoothly reach FULFILLMENT.

Therefore as we:

STEP UPON THE FIFTH STEP

TO THE SUPERCONSCIOUS>>>>>>>

We must expand our responsibility to encompass all our creations

whether they are from our subconscious to our Soul. Then we can
experience the FULFILLMENT of creating our own reality in alignment
with our Highest Self.

With the fulfillment of our dreams and aspirations within the space/time of our Earth Vessel, we can
consciously approach THE COMMUNICATIONS PORTAL to gain spiritual guidance from our
multidimensional SELF.

Therefore as we:

STEP UPON THE SIXTH STEP

TO THE SUPERCONSCIOUS>>>>>>>

We must expand our responsibility of our "self" to encompass our "SELF". Then
we can integrate ALL of our guidance so that we can easily access our
multidimensional COMMUNICATIONS PORTAL.

With the integration of our "self" into our "SELF" we can transmute our consciousness of "doing" into a
consciousness of "being". Then we are no longer ACHIEVING multidimensional consciousness, we are
LIVING it.

Therefore as we:
 STEP UPON THE SEVENTH STEP
TO THE SUPERCONSCIOUS>>>>>>>

We must expand the responsibility of what we are DOING to encompass all that we are
BEING. Then we can release all struggle and surrender to the innate expression of our
Superconscious SELF.

From this place of multidimensional consciousness,

let us look again into the six doors that we visited
in our Unconscious and Conscious selves.

However, now they have new names

which are consistent with our new state of conscious.
These doors are up an octave from the Conscious Doors
and have therefore changed from
green to violet.

THE VIOLET DOORS

As we stand before these doors,

we find that the names have changed,
just as we have.

At the top of the stairway, we stand before the Violet Doors knowing that messages from our Higher Self
are able to heal old negative feelings of separation and thoughts of limitation which blocked
communication between our SELF and our physical Earth Vessel. We have now learned, or are learning,
our body’s language which can receive important multidimensional communications and speak to us via
body symptoms and sensations.

Since we have been able to transmute many of our emotions into instincts, insights, empathy and
illumination, we have some access to the Causal Plane in the upper frequencies of the fourth dimension.
This connection provides us with an awareness and understanding of the "cause and effect" of everyday
life. The Causal Plane also provides us with the "big picture" regarding the reasons for our earthly
initiations, which assist us in learning more about being the creator of our own reality.

We now have greater access to the Spiritual Plane of the highest fourth dimension because we have
learned to take responsibility for the thoughts, emotions, perceptions and experiences that we allow to
enter and fill our aura. Without the continuous emotional and mental storms of the past, we find that
 transmissions from the higher dimensions are clearer and more frequent. We have even learned to set
aside a special time to calibrate our consciousness to a frequency that is receptive to messages from the
Spiritual Plane.

The Physical Body Door is now labeled The Earth Vessel Door.

We knock.

As the door opens, a message is displayed:

Increased vitality and health of our physical form encourages a sense of well-being which
promotes greater self-esteem and self-confidence. Body illnesses are now perceived as
the purging of toxins, initiations for spiritual growth, and the uncomfortable changes
within our bodies as they integrate elevated frequencies from the higher dimensions.

Our body sensations are perceived as clues to instincts, inspiration, empathy, telepathy,
and communications from our multidimensional SELF. Sex has been replaced with lovemaking, which
can also be used as a vehicle to raise the Kundalini.

The Emotions Door is now labeled The Intuition Door.

We knock.

As the door opens, a message is displayed:

Positive emotions of joy and love create clarity of mind and connection to our higher
guidance. Emotions become a method of communication as our empathy increases.
There is also a growing urge to express our emotions through some creative endeavor.
The feeling of fulfillment that accompanies this creative act reinforces our need to
continue it.

A feeling of empowerment allows the negative feelings of pain, fear, guilt, and shame to surface for
conscious recognition and healing. Emotions become messages about us rather than problems. The
"feel" of grace and spiritual protection surrounds us as we perceive our emotions as a force of creation.
Lovemaking becomes a shared act of empathy and deep intimate communication.

The Thoughts Door is now labeled The Illumination Door.

We knock.
 As the door opens, a message is displayed:

Positive self-talk progresses into communications with our Higher Self. Our thinking encompasses
telepathy and communion with our multidimensional awareness as our daily consciousness integrates
messages from our unconscious and superconscious minds.

Solutions to problems are "heard" rather than "figured out" as our thoughts become communications
from portions of our multidimensional SELF. Thoughts are perceived as an important component of
intimacy and as the structure of our creativity.

The Behavior Door is now labeled The Integration Door.

We Knock.

As the door opens, a message is displayed:

Our behaviors reflect our true goals as habits of self-sabotage diminish and disappear.
Behavior becomes action initiated by the integration of all our inner guidance. Old habits
and addictions come to the surface to be balanced and healed.

Our behavior is perceived as the "effect" of our unconscious, conscious, and

superconscious thoughts and feelings. Our daily intention is to integrate our
multidimensional experiences into our conscious awareness. More and more we gauge ourselves, not
from what we do, but from who we are.

The Dreams and Aspirations Door is now labeled The Fulfillment Door.

We knock.

As the door opens, a message is displayed:

We habitually call for guidance from Spirit to assist us in fulfilling our aspirations.
Sleeping dreams are perceived as messages from our "SELF" to our "self". Aspirations
come into alignment with our Soul’s purpose and we have a sense of needing to "fulfill
our mission".

Personal aspirations become transpersonal aspirations, and individual goals become

group, family, community, national, planetary, and galactic goals as our consciousness and sense of self
expand.

The Spiritual Guidance Door is now labeled The Communication Portal.

 We knock.

As the door opens, a message is displayed:

Our spiritual guidance becomes clear telepathy and empathy as we develop our ability to
understand without language. Our consciousness is expanding to encompass our
Superconscious SELF. We are also learning to integrate our multidimensional
consciousness into our daily life as we receive continuous guidance and information from
our higher selves.

Lovemaking becomes the deepest act of telepathic communication and the vehicle to merge with
another. This merging paves the way for the eventual merging with our Divine Complement and the
conscious awareness of our fifth dimensional realities.

We now stand upon the threshold

of the realm of the Superconscious.

We are patient with ourselves because

we know that we have taken on a difficult mission.

To ground our fifth dimensional SELF into

our third dimensional reality takes
patience, persistence and, most of all,
LOVE.

Message from the Superconscious

 Dearest One,

We are you—all of the “you” that you have ever been and ever will be. Feel us inside you now. Feel us as
the essence that never changes. Go deep, deep inside, to find us. Yes, through all of your lives and
through all of your realities, there is a fundamental nature that is constant. We know that it is difficult to
describe this feeling in language, but if you try to, it will help you be aware of it in your present reality.
Try now, first feel this core, then describe it as best as you can.

I will try…

There is a quiet breeze deep inside my core…

That is inside the core…
of the core…
which is the core…
of my core…

The essence is familiar yet unrecognizable. It is like an aroma from long ago that arouses a feeling, but
the memory that is the feeling’s source eludes me. I see this essence now as it slips through a doorway
and then another and another. Yes, there are many doorways to my many realities. However, I do not
see the realities. I only see only the essence, like a ghost, moving swiftly through hundreds, perhaps
thousands, of doors. This ghostly mist leaves each doorway open with its passage.

The doorways are ALL open now. There are more than I can count. This essence that I seek is a gossamer
string that ties the doorways together like pearls on a necklace. The necklace is in a circle as huge as the
universe. Slowly, the circle with all the doorways on it shifts and moves as it swirls through different
densities and vibrations. It moves up and down like a feather in the wind. There are many other feathers
that shift and swirl with it. Some of these feathers are different and some are so much alike that they
must have come from the same bird.

Indeed, I see now that there is a flock of birds just above me. The feathers that feel like the same
essence as mine are indeed falling from the same bird. No, it is not a bird. It is an angel, a flock of angels.
Above them there is the nest that all these angel birds share. The nest is made of a light that shimmers
and moves like the aurora borealis. The light is violet in color and radiates from an origin that is beyond
my perception though I know there is a Source. It is this Source that ties together all the angel birds, all
their feathers and all the circles with all the doorways, of All-the-ALL.

As I float into this Source that I cannot perceive, I feel my essence blend with all the other essences.
Then, in a burst of light, there is a feeling of unity, a moment of recognition, a whisper of promise. The
promise is a secret, a puzzle, and a labyrinth.

I know that if I follow this labyrinth

I will solve the puzzle
and find the secret—
 the secret of my SELF.
THEN, I am back!

What has happened?

Dearest One,

Do not doubt. Look again to the first doorway.

I will try…

I see the first door before me. It opens to the right and stands slightly ajar. Streams of violet light peek
through the opening. I reach again into the light, but now the experience is different. Before the light
took me up, higher and higher. This time the light takes me down, deeper and deeper as it is absorbed
into my body.

I see and experience it in two ways. Simultaneously, I perceive from my eyes and also from my body as I
see the light begin to run up my right finger, the finger that touched the light. I see the light, but also, I
am the light. I feel myself like a drop of water in a stream of violet liquid light. I flow slowly through the
territory that I have always known as my physical form. However, I have never experienced it from the
inside before.

I am floating in a river deep inside an underground cave. The waters are violet and the circular walls of
the cave are shades of red and orange. I am an essence without the definition of form while I am also
the form that encompasses the essence.

I see now from both perspectives as the violet light travels up my right arm, across my shoulder, down
my collarbone, and slowly into my heart. Then it runs simultaneously down to my third chakra, my
second chakra, and into my root chakra as it also runs up into my throat chakra, into my third eye and,
finally, my crown.

For a long moment all is infinitely still. Time is suspended as my body adjusts to a sensation that is
totally unique yet completely familiar. Slowly I feel the light ooze down my legs and deep into the skin of
Gaia. It also flows into my left arm and hand as well as into all areas of my brain. Time means nothing
and space has lost all connotation as I continue to perceive from two different perspectives. From
outside I see the light entering every cell and atom of my form while internally I feel myself flow through
cavern, after cavern, after cavern.

I can no longer stand. I find that I must lie down on my couch. The couch has its same cool texture and
warm comfort, but I am different. Now I do not feel myself lying on the couch. The couch and I are
merging into different forms of matter. Some of this matter is of my own essence and some of it has
only the essence that I have imprinted upon it. No wait, it is alive as well and it is my imprinting that
awoke it into consciousness.
I return to my inner perspective and find another doorway. It is ajar with violet light peering through its
opening just like the doorway I had touched long before time stood still. The door opens wide and calls
me to enter. I am now in a small body and the door is huge. I float right through the middle of the door
and into a darkness that is denser that I could ever imagine. But wait, is that a spark of light I see in the
distance? Yes, the blackness has turned to a charcoal gray and the source of the light is now evident. I
continue my journey and see that the light is oscillating within itself. Closer I zoom in until at last I see
that the light is a nucleus with its orbiting electrons and protons.

I move through the electrons and protons like a space ship flying through the rings of Saturn. Straight
into the core I go. After my long journey through the void of darkness, the light is blinding, but gradually
I adjust to it. Something is dancing in the light. Couples with long angular bodies like snakes are joining.
Yes it is the DNA finding its other strand.

I grab a strand as I float by and I am instantly pulled onto a stairway filled with molecules. Again couples
are finding each other. I am now a slithering snake filled with the recipes for life. I feel it as my essence.
Slowly, my vision blurs as all awareness fades from me. I can no longer subsist in such an alien
environment.

Impulsively, my eyes fly open and I look onto the familiar ceiling which has long been my protector. I
look towards the door to my room. It is closed. There is no light breaking through its door jam. It is dark,
yet I see perfectly. It is as though I wear a miner’s hat with the light going out before me. The light, of
course, is violet. First the light is a dim mist. Then, gradually, the mist becomes streaks of light streaming
onto the door. The light beams onto the door from behind me, no through me – yes, through me, and
from me.

Still, the door is not open. Have I not finished this initiation? Was it only my imagination, an illusion, or
was it my Reality?

I am tired now—tired and ready.

But what am I ready for?

Dearest One,

You are ready to BE me. I am here, just beyond the Violet Doors.

JOIN ME!
 Welcome to the first door of the Superconscious
(Earth Vessel Door)

As the first of the Violet Doors is opened to us, we begin to perceive ourselves in a different way.
Whereas before we were physical beings moving through our physical reality, now we are more—much
more. But what is this “more”? Yes, that is the question. It is behind the Violet Doors that we find that
answer.

We begin our journey now through the first door. In the other sections, this door was known as the
physical body door. In the superconscious section, however, this door has transformed to become
the Earth Vessel Door. Once beyond this door, we can no longer perceive ourselves as being “just
physical”. Our physical body is now looked upon as the vessel that holds our essence, our Soul, our Light
Body, while we travel through our third dimensional lives.

Enter this door, please, with the grace and patience that it took you to arrive at this threshold. All that
you have seen yourself as, all that you have known as reality, shall be altered as you begin to perceive
your physical life through the VISION of your fifth dimensional LIGHTBODY.

When you open this door my dear friends, the Arcturians, will greet you…

Beloved One,
We call you with our hearts. Welcome Home, we are preparing a celebration in your honor. Yes, you! Do
not look around for the one to whom we speak. We speak to you—YOU, the one who will listen. We
have long awaited the return of our kin who have so bravely served upon the Great Mother. Your time
of homecoming is nigh. Do not doubt, nor fear for we have taken you into our vibration. There is no way
in which you can get lost now. Just relax into our lure. We are bringing you Home.

Remember the violet trees that sway in the ether of the yellow sky? See the colors that emanate from
each leaf and hear the melodies they create as they mingle with the breeze. Feel the warm glow of life
as it welcomes your arrival. All that holds form here is aware and communicates. Even the Formless
Ones embrace your Soul and free you of ALL limitations. Feel how you are united with all life and how all
of life is united with you.

Remember now as an adult, what you knew as a child.

Home is not a place; it is a state of consciousness.

Relax now, my one, enjoy the journey.
You are going HOME and
HOME is where you‘ve always been.

It is the completion of Kundalini’s journey into the crown chakra, and the subsequent opening of our
Third Eye, that has allowed us to begin the conscious recognition of our true, multidimensional nature.
Therefore, we will begin with the seventh chakra and the transformation that occurs as Kundalini joins
her Divine Complement, in our crown.

It is at this “time” that we too become aware of,

and merge with, our Divine Complement.

THE SEVENTH CHAKRA

 LOCATION: The location of the seventh chakra, also known as the crown chakra, is at the crown of the
head, the location of our “soft spot” as an infant.

PETALS: The crown chakra is known as the Thousand Petal Lotus. When it is clear and open, it is our own
personal Stargate, or vortex, into the higher dimensions.

NOTES AND MANTRA: The musical note for this chakra is B and the Mantra is “aum” or “ee” as in bee.

COLOR: The color for the seventh chakra is violet. Red, which is the lowest color on our physical
perceptual light spectrum, and just above infrared light, rules the root chakra. Conversely, violet, the
highest color on our physical perceptual light spectrum, and just below ultra-violet light, rules the crown
chakra.

RULES: The crown chakra rules the cerebrum, top of head, entire brain, and nervous system. It is also
said to rule the right eye. In Egyptian mythology, the opened Third Eye is called the Eye of Horus. The
physical left eye rules the Moon and the feminine, manifest physical world, and the right eye rules the
masculine, unmanifest spiritual world. Therefore, the Right Eye of Horus brings the Spirit down into
matter and then feeds that Spirit into the Left Eye of Horus. In this manner, the Third Eye remains open,
grounded in the physical world, and fully perceptive.

The more we “download” our higher dimensional powers into our physical body, the more it is essential
that we are centered and grounded. If we plug in a small fan we do not need a third prong. However, if
we are plugging in a powerful air conditioner we must have that third, grounding, prong or we can burn
out the electrical system of our house. It is the same with our Soul’s house—our physical earth vessels—
we must remain grounded or we can burn out the electrical system (the nervous system) of our physical
body.

The crown chakra rules, not only our brain’s control of our entire nervous system, but also our Higher
Self’s control of our entire physical incarnation. Once our crown chakra is open, we can become aware
of our true “brain” (control mechanism) that exists beyond the limitations of the third and fourth
dimensions. Our ability to perceive our physical life from that higher perspective allows us to gain access
to our multidimensional consciousness. While in that multidimensional state, we have the ability to see
the myriad forms of our existence in the many different planes and realities.

The crown chakra governs Cosmic Consciousness that is our connection to spiritual wisdom, aspirations,
and knowledge of the Truth. From this perspective, we see ourselves as a spark of consciousness
creating all and, paradoxically, “Being” ALL. From our Cosmic Consciousness, we are the dreamer
dreaming a dream and realizing that all that is perceived is an extension of our SELF.

Just as the root chakra represents our connection to Divine Mother or Mother Earth, the crown chakra
represents our relations with our Divine Father or Father Sky. Father Sky and Mother Earth join
together, Spirit into Matter, to create their Child of Love—consciousness in a physical form. Mother
Earth in our first chakra grounds our power and sends it up from the earth to join Father Sky in our
seventh chakra. This rising Kundalini connects us with the energy that comes from the higher
dimensions while it gives us the power, and responsibility, to, in turn, ground that energy in the physical
plane.

Our relationship with our mothers is associated with our first chakra. If our bonding with our mother
was not sufficient for our needs, we often feel cut off from our roots, and from our very physical life,
and our attitudes toward home, security, and money are negatively influenced. Conversely, our
relationship with our human fathers is associated with our seventh chakra. Since the crown chakra
represents our unity with all life, we feel a sense of isolation from “God” and humanity if our bonding
with our father is insufficient.

SENSE: Our multidimensional and extrasensory senses are ruled by the seventh chakra. Once this chakra
is opened, our sense of empathy and unity expands. When we raise our consciousness, we experience
another person, place or object as if we are inside of them or as if we are “being” them. It is important,
then, that we remember that with this power comes responsibility. We should activate these senses
only to provide help or healing—NEVER for mere curiosity or with any malicious intent.

Compassion is the main sense that develops as our crown chakra opens. We have two kinds of
compassion: Crown Compassion, which is more about perception and communication, and Heart
Compassion, which is more about emotions and empathy.

ASTROLOGICAL SIGN: The signs of Capricorn and Pisces rule this chakra; Capricorn rules inner viewing,
concentration and the essential perception of matter by Divine Light, and Pisces rules dissolution of
limits, devotion, and Oneness with ALL THAT IS.

ELEMENT: The element of this chakra is the Cosmic Energy, which is often experienced as an inner light
emanating from the deepest part of our being. This Cosmic Energy, which rules the higher kingdoms and
stems from the Source, feels like an ultimate intelligence and a sense of all knowing. When our crown
chakra opens we can also experience the complete isolation and blackness of the Great Void. This Void,
which resonates just below the fifth dimension, represents the raw potential for all that can, or will be.
The total darkness is representative of the center of a seed before it opens into the light of
manifestation. when we can perceive from our crown chakra, we can identify both extremes of all
polarities.

The opening of the crown chakra expands our perception into the fifth dimension where there are NO
polarities. Therefore, there are many paradoxes associated with this chakra as it represents the “end of
all paradox”. As we travel through the higher dimensions, it is important that we release all judgments
associated with the polarities of light and dark. We must instead consult our own inner knowing and
higher consciousness to navigate us through our inner worlds. Eventually, we will all be aware of our
fifth dimensional selves; they know no judgment and hold no fear. For what is judgment, if not a form of
fear?

CONSCIOUSNESS: Since our crown chakra represents our multidimensional consciousness, as we open
this chakra our reality will no longer be limited to the third and fourth dimension. When our brow
chakra, the sixth chakra, opens we begin to travel into the higher sub planes of the fourth dimension.
 With the opening of our seventh chakra, and the subsequent activation of our Third Eye, our
consciousness can now enter the fifth dimension. It is then that the many realities around and within us
gradually become consciously apparent to us.

The process of our awakening begins with expanding the consciousness of our physical selves and
working to clear our etheric bodies. Then the astral, the mental, the causal and the spiritual I AM
consciousness can align themselves in preparation to ascend into the fifth dimension. Until we reach the
fifth dimension we can “work” towards enlightenment, but from the fifth dimension on, we must simply
“BE”. “Doing” is not important then; consciousness alone is important. And finally, in the sixth and
seventh dimensions even consciousness is not important as there is only the “Isness”, the “Nowness”
and the “Hereness.”

To experience the worlds beyond the lower fifth dimension, we must release ALL desire, even for “good”
or “right,” for there is no polarity. Therefore, there is no good or bad, right or wrong. To travel the
higher dimensions, an empty mind is needed, a mind that is not longing for anything, not waiting for
anything, even Truth or enlightenment. This “empty mind” just IS. It is without longing, without desire,
and without wish. Then, suddenly, you are there, and even the cosmos is gone.

PERSONAL TIME LINE: The crown chakra represents the stage in our life when we are SELF-realized. We
no longer need the polarities of male or female, human or divine. We understand that this physical
reality is but one small segment of our total SELF, and we realize that we chose to incarnate during this
space and time to fulfill our Mission, our reason for embodiment. Riches and adulation from others is no
longer a driving force because we know that completion of our mission may or may not be recognized
on the physical plane. We also know that when we stay attuned to our inner guidance, our ego’s needs
and fears will be balanced with love, and all will be revealed to us within the proper Time.

This detachment does not mean that we are disassociated from our human self. So long as we wear a
physical form, there is a portion of us that remains limited to the rules of the third dimension and
separated from our total SELF. However, when the crown chakra is open and our Third Eye is
functioning, we can view our reality from the perspective of our Higher Self. Then we can give our often
struggling human self the unconditional love, acceptance and forgiveness that is ALWAYS needed and
deserved.

In this stage of our life, we realize that the third dimension is a hologram of our own illusions set forth so
that we can learn and grow. We are aware that the third dimension is now collapsing into the fourth and
then the fifth dimension and we are active in the facilitation of this process. In fact, it is likely that we
are now in the fourth dimension. How this changes our experience of “life” is for each of us to discover
and, hopefully, share with others. As we each awaken, it is our responsibility to assist in awakening
others in the manner that our Soul directs. In this way, the planetary ascension can proceed. We are all
One, and every time we help another we help ourselves. Paradoxically, every time we help ourselves, we
help others.

SOCIAL TIME LINE: When enough of our Earth’s population opens their crown chakra and activates their
Third Eye, Earth’s collective consciousness will reach the fifth dimension. We then will become a Galactic
 Civilization with full awareness of the life forms on other dimensions, planets, and worlds. We will no
longer need to wage war against each other, as we will realize that we are the United Peoples of Earth.
We are one family, not only on our planet, but also in our solar system, our galaxy, and beyond.

From this state of consciousness, we no longer need to worship any beings that we consider “higher”
than us, because we understand that we, too, have a “higher” portion of our own being that we can
constantly, consciously access. Therefore instead of worship we commune and communicate.

ENDOCRINE GLAND: The crown chakra is ruled by the pineal gland. The pineal gland has photoreceptor
cells which regulate the secretion of the hormone melatonin. Melatonin regulates our circadian body
rhythms, which are our rhythms of waking and sleeping, or consciousness in our outside world and
consciousness in our inside world. The pineal gland is also the primary link between our Soul and our
brain. It is, therefore, our gateway to multidimensional awareness.

Science and metaphysics agree that the pineal gland functions as a regulator of light and that it also
plays a role in our reproductive cycle. Scientific research suggests that the pineal gland may function in
converting neural information about light conditions into hormonal output. In other words, when there
is less light, the pineal gland produces more melatonin, and when there is more light, it produces less
melatonin. This keeps us awake and functioning in the daylight and facilitates our sleep at night. The
pineal gland also plays a significant role in sexual maturation as there is an abundance of melatonin in
young children, which is believed to inhibit sexual development. The pineal gland shrinks as we enter
our early teens and puberty begins.

Metaphysics teaches us that the pineal gland transduces Cosmic Light down from our fourth
dimensional bodies into our physical vessel so that we can “download” it into our third dimensional
consciousness. The pineal gland rules our biorhythms of feeling high/light and feeling low/dark. Because
we live in the “land of polarities, the crown chakra and its pineal gland is needed to blend the darkness
of the Great Void with the Cosmic Light in order to integrate the entire spectrum of the constantly
streaming, higher dimensions into our physical reality. Once the pineal gland has “downloaded” this
energy, our pituitary gland can instruct the other endocrine glands to assist us in raising the vibrational
patterns of our physical form.

NERVE PLEXUS: The crown chakra connects us to our Unity Consciousness. Therefore, this chakra rules
our brain and entire nervous system.

CLEAR: When this chakra is clear we can receive cosmic energy to initiate the development of our
Galactic Consciousness. In this state of consciousness we can perceive the Cosmic Love and the All-
Knowing of our fifth dimensional SELF. This re-awakens our ability to perceive the patterns of cause and
effect, as well, and the light matrixes that create the illusions of our holographic physical reality. This
skill, however, is usually not remembered until we are able to release at least 51% of our programmed
core beliefs in limitation and separation. The Path to Illumination is paved with patience, so we must be
patient with ourselves regarding this issue.
 Most of us have worn physical bodies thousands of times over millennia of time. Fortunately, with an
opened crown chakra we can again access a sense of well-being, unity with all life, open mindedness and
faith in ourselves and in our higher directives. We then can gain enough peace of mind to listen to our
Higher Self more and more frequently. It is our own Higher Self that will assist us in re-programming our
minds to the daily acceptance and integration of our own divinity. When we change our selves, our
relationships with others change as well. When two people with clear crown chakras mix their energies,
a soft golden light fills their auras as both people experience a deep sense of unity and communion. The
three upper chakras of both people join in the communion/communication as the transference of
wisdom is carried from third eye to third eye. This mutual communication is understood via the throat
chakras and their heart chakras. This mutual language of love communicates in an empathic, telepathic
manner.

UNCLEAR: Depression, a feeling of confinement, closed-mindedness, intense worry and anxiety, cerebral
tumors, cranial pressure, headaches and migraines, mental disorders, scalp problems, and sleep
disorders can result from an unclear seventh chakra. There can also be a fear of religion or spirituality,
frustration and unrealized power, little joy in life, fearfulness of things that cannot be understood with
the physical senses, and even schizophrenia.

When someone’s crown chakra is blocked, a very unpleasant muddy, dark curry color taints their crown
chakra and their entire aura. When communicating with them, we may experience a tingling and
prickling sensation in our crown, and we may feel a warning that psychic protection is needed. When
two people communicate whose crown chakras are unclear, many misconceptions and
misunderstandings are common. Their exchange may become adversarial with no evident means of
understanding or effective communication.

EARTH CHAKRA: The seventh chakra of earth is said to be Mt. Fuji in Japan. Just as the crown chakra
rules both the sense of isolation and unity, Japan was isolated for many years while the society was
unified within itself. Mt. Fuji, or Fujiyama (yama means “mountain” in Japanese) has provided a spiritual
basis for Japan since ancient times and pious people endured hardships for days in their quests to climb
this sacred mountain. This mountain is a 12,380 foot high dormant volcano which is world-renown for its
symmetry and serenity.

Mt. Fuji, as does the crown chakra, welcomes each new season in a beautiful and dramatic way. In
spring, cherry blossoms burst into bloom at the foot of the mountain, followed by the flowering
vermilion azaleas, which announce the coming of summer, and by July, the Alpine Roses start to bloom.
By late August, summer is over and the Fire Festivals of Fujiyoshida celebrate the coming of winter and
the end of all treks to Mt. Fuji’s peak.

DIMENSION: All Dimensions are ruled by this chakra, as it represents our full multidimensional
consciousness.

SUMMARY: Just as many have climbed our personal Fujiyama to reach the peak, the opening of the
crown chakra represents the culmination of Kundalini’s journey from our Root to the thousand-petal
lotus in our Crown. This journey represents the completion of one world and the commencement of a
new one. That world, of course, was always there, but we have forgotten it. We forgot where we came
from, and we forgot the great glory and complexity of our true SELF.

The opening of the crown chakra represents the termination of our ability to live as a victim to the
illusions of our physical life. Yes, we are still human. We still live within our corporeal body and are,
therefore, subject to fall into the dramas of our separate, limited self. However, we are no longer live in
it.

We have kissed the ONE and we are left with our Divine Discontent fully activated. This “discontent” is
like a homing beam that pulls us in the direction of our core energy frequencies. Now our Homes in the
stars, in other galaxies, and in other dimensions, call us continuously and implore us to return. That is, to
return and yet stay; return Home in our awareness and in our consciousness, yet stay in the third
dimension where we are actively living our Mission.

Now that we remember who we are, we are beginning to remember why we came here. There is one
Mission that we all have in common, that is the mission to ground the vibrations of our Homes in the
higher dimensions into our daily lives. Each dimension has a different resonant frequency. Resonant
frequency is the base line frequency or center frequency. Within each dimension or personal
consciousness there is a resonant or primary frequency, or vibratory rate. This frequency is higher on
days when we are filled with love and lower on days when we are filled with fear. In other words, our
third dimensional self will fluctuate in frequency from “survival” to “peak experience”.

Our personal resonant frequency, or frequency signature, is often determined and/or measured by our
brainwaves. (Brainwaves are covered in length in the Physical Body Door of the Conscious Section under
“States of Consciousness.”) Opening the crown chakra allows us to access our Delta waves while we are
still somewhat aware of our physical body. These brainwaves are the “homing beam” that allows us to
access our SELVES existing on other stars, galaxies and dimensions.

Once we access these portions of our total SELF, we can develop a relationship with them. These higher
SELVES permit us to see our world from their perspective. To perceive the separation and limitation of
the physical world from a portion of our SELF that lives beyond just illusion is the beginning of our
Galactic Consciousness.

As we communicate more with these higher dimensional portions of our SELF, the veil between the
words begins to thin, and our perspective of all life is raised above the third dimension. That is how we
become aware of the causes of our problems that have stemmed not from this life’s childhood but from
other third and fourth dimensional lives (often known as “past lives”), as well as other parallel realities.
Fortunately, by this time we can also access our SELF to assist us in understanding and integrating this
multidimensional information.

Our connection to our greater SELF, our Soul, gives us the support and courage to consciously remember
the root life in which we first experienced the fear that has echoes through many other lifetimes. This
“first time” that we had an extreme negative experience often creates an engram, which is like scar
tissue in our Soul. This engram programs our Soul to recreate that experience over and over until it is
 resolved. Once we have journeyed in our consciousness into the realities in which these patterns first
began, we can call upon our Higher Self to balance that pain and fear with Unconditional Love.

Our Soul has recreated these situations in life after life so that we can gain mastery over these emotions
and situations. Once love has balanced fear, our resonate frequency can rise through out ALL our lives in
all dimensions, times, and locations. We receive our connection to this Unconditional Love, on a daily
basis, once our High Heart is opened. Our physical heart resonates to the color green. This portion of our
heart chakra rules our human love. Human love can be courageous and selfless, or fearful and selfish.
On the other hand, our High Heart resonates to unconditional love and compassion. Our High Heart is
located just above and in front of our physical heart in our fourth dimensional etheric body. Our High
Heart resonates to the color pink.

Unconditional love is based on compassion. With this compassion, we can unconditionally love,
unconditionally accept and unconditionally forgive all life. All of us, no matter how spiritual or self-
realized, have difficult times in our physical lives. It is in these times that we are challenged to accept the
unconditional love and compassion of our Higher Selves into our physical awareness so that we may
receive its love and comfort. We have been trained that it is divine to suffer. Now we must rewrite that
limitation to the truth which is that we no longer need to suffer because we ARE divine.

It is our open crown chakra that initiates this process of “releasing suffering.” The crown chakra is the
center of paradox—light and dark, known and unknown. The great love of the Cosmic Light brings us
Unconditional Love and the great darkness of the unknown can bring Enormous Fear. From standing in
the absolute center between light and dark, known and unknown, in the center of the open thousand-
petal lotus, we can see that they all are merely different extremes in the illusion of physical life.

From the perspective of our opened crown chakra, we are in constant contact with the assistance and
understanding of our fifth dimensional selves. Therefore, they can give us understanding, love and
compassion to assist us when we become fearful or confused. With their assistance we are able to see
the big picture that allows us to remember that we chose to enter our physical life to fulfill a Mission.
We will still feel the emotions of fear, anger and sorrow because we are wearing our earth vessel.
However, even if no one in our physical reality can help, we can ALWAYS receive what we need to
complete our initiation from our own inner guidance.

Multidimensional healing is the process of finding the original cause of all our “life issues”. We have
been reliving these issues over and over, in this life and in other lives. These core beliefs in separation
and limitation have keep us asleep and battling the worlds around us as well as within in. When we can
heal these issues at the core, that is the first life in which they were experienced, we can change many
of our realities at the same time. Once the first experience is healed, then the patterns that have
resonated through out many other lives can easily been seen. When we can consciously perceive the
patterns of our behavior, then we can begin to “catch our selves in the act” so that we can change.
However, even though these patterns will diminish, they will not completely leave because it is these
issues that are tied to our Mission. The issues that we have worked on life after life are the core of our
service to others, to the planet and to our Higher Self.
It is through healing ourselves that we can learn to heal others. Once we have faced our Dark Side, our
fear greatly diminishes. After all, is it not the “enemy within” that causes the greatest threat? This
release from fear gives us greater courage to continue our own personal healing and to assist in the
healing of others and our planet. We all chose to come here from the higher dimensions to assist in this
great time of transformation. Just as we have had lives where we “fell into the darkness”, we have also
had lives in which we were Spiritual Initiations. Upon the completion of these spiritual lives we
consciously returned Home to a higher dimension.

Through connection, communication, and deep understanding of these “Initiate lives” we can access
and remember the innate power that we were born with. These powerful lives will also introduce us to
our higher-dimensional, intergalactic selves. Every time that we interact with these higher portions of
ourselves we download a bit of their frequency rate. For example, if we have a bowl of ice (our densest
physical self) and we subject it to steam (our highest, formless self), the ice will turn to water, which is
the pure essence of both the ice and the steam and the midpoint between the two.

In other words, the two polarities working against each other will move us into the center point, the
fulcrum point, and the point of balance. This center point is the point of power because it is the point
from which we can see both sides. Being able to see both sides, both extremes, allows the detachment
that creates compassion. Compassion opens us up to our higher worlds because it frees us from the
dramas of our physical self. Compassion lifts us out of the third dimensional matrix and into our
multidimensional perspective. Then we can view the third and fourth dimensional polarities around us
without getting stuck in them. We are then “in the world, but not of it”.

From this center point, we are free to experience the worlds below us (the ice) and the worlds above us
(the steam) while we remain in the center (the water). The center point is the flow, the point of
surrender—surrender to our Soul. This is the place without emotional charge, negative or positive, that
loosens us from the constraints of our old beliefs in separation and limitation. From this place we can
fall into the flow, surrender to the NOW, unite with the Oneness, and allow our Soul to become the
Captain of our Earth Vessel.

The more individuals who are able to hold this center point, the more we all will experience the
paradigm shift out of materialism into spirituality, out of limitation and separation, and into the Oness,
Hereness, and Nowness of our true nature. Each time any one of us communes with our Higher Self and
downloads our higher dimensional resonance into our physical bodies, we contribute not only to our
personal ascension but to the planetary ascension as well.

TOGETHER we will each discover our own personal puzzle piece, and then connect it to the whole. Then,
as a planet, and as a species, we can create Heaven on Earth.

ACCEPTANCE
 Release the struggle and accept the gift
For heart and mind to make the shift
Into the ONE that’s always been
Beyond all fear and free of sin

This step is one we know we’ll make

It is the journey we ALL must take
Into our Self we forge ahead
Towards all we’ve done and all we’ve said

The mirror that we hid behind

Is cracked, so now the secret’s out
We never were that one small self
Who didn’t know what life’s about

We are the ones, the many,

Who have come here at this time
To live within the masses
While we know what is sublime

As our separation ends

Life will never be the same
For as we look into each face
We’ll know their Soul by name

Then, alone and yet together,

We will merge into the ONE
To partake in this great moment
As our dear Earth becomes a Sun

ACCEPTING THE CALL

THE SEVENTH CHAKRA

 SEVENTH CHAKRA 1994-1996

It was 1994 and my connection with my inner worlds had given me the courage to let go of the “what
ifs” and live more in the “now;” I was gaining the wisdom to allow each moment to unfold before me, at
least more often.

SPIRITUAL LIFE

My meditations continued like a serial story with each installation picking up where the last one let off.
My lessons with the fifth dimensional group continued, and I had learned by now to better perceive with
my fifth dimensional senses. In one very special meditation the inner teacher took me aside and said,
“Follow me.” I did, and she took me to a beautiful garden with a circular pond with a waterfall at the far
end.

My teacher instructed me to enter the pond and swim to the waterfall. When I dove into the “water,” I
realized that is was like liquid light and felt like swimming in silk. The water shimmered with a silver
sheen and created a soft melody as I moved through it. Also, I could breathe it like we breathe oxygen
on Earth. The water felt like a welcoming womb, full of hope and expectation. Would this water also
take me to a new life?

I swam in this pool for what seemed like a lifetime until, at last, the sound of the waterfall broke my
reverie. The sound beckoned me to enter it, to merge with it. There was a secret there, a promise. This
promise made my heart leap and my mind race with myriad memories; memories of loss, pain, joy, and
love.

Without my even knowing, I was suddenly in front of the waterfall. There was a small ledge of rock so
that I could face the waterfall and look into it, like a mirror. Yes, there was a reflection. Was it of myself,
or was someone on the other side of the water? My heart expanded beyond the limits of my form as my
mind asked that question.

Something, someone, so familiar, more familiar than myself was on the other side of the waterfall.
Could I join that person? Would he, or she, want me to? No, it was a male, yet so like me that he was a
male counterpart of me. At last, I could wait no longer. With one step, a step that I have waited for all of
time to make, I stepped through the waterfall.

It seemed like forever before I had walked through the falling liquid light. When you have waited
lifetimes, how long does it take to make a single step? Then, we were face to face. In a flash of radiant
 joy, I realized that the person was my Divine Complement, the other polarity of me that I had felt my
entire life.

We stood face-to-face and heart-to-heart. Naturally our lips met in our Soul’s kiss, and we merged into
one being. I/we were the complete androgynous fifth dimensional being that we had always been.

Time stopped, space disappeared. I was Home. We were Home.

Then a hedge, which I had not noticed before, opened up in a welcoming manner. A memory from this
life’s childhood flooded my mind. There was another hedge. It was at my Grandmother’s house, and I
would climb through it to play with my very first friend.

Now, with my first friend in all my lives, we walked through the hedge, arm in arm, into the higher
planes of the fifth dimension.

CAREER LIFE

There is a natural inflow and outflow of life. Being self-employed most of my life, I have experienced this
most obviously in my career. Living next to Mother Ocean, I have always likened that inflow and outflow
to the ocean’s waves.

When the waves are pulling back into the ocean it is best to go into the water. I could of course go into
the water when the waves are crashing forward, but there would be much resistance. Once in the water
it is best to return to the shore riding the force of the shore-bound waves. If I tried to go against the
wave, I would again meet resistance.

It is the same in life. There are times of inflow when we are naturally drawn to go inside to learn and to
prepare for our “ride” when it is time for the outflow. During inflow, our primary focus is on our inner
life as our outer life is usually familiar and unchanging. While following the outflow we are busy “doing”
in the world and often find it difficult to find the time to go inside. My career was still in inflow.
Gradually, I was gaining more clients and I had lots and lots of time to write—yes, I finally moved past
watching Star Trek and playing solitaire.

All of my life I had wanted to go away somewhere so that I could do “something”. I had envisioned
myself going far away to write. But the Universe taught me again and again, that the only place I need to
go is within.

PHYSICAL BODY

Finally, my body had calmed down. The hormones had assisted the pituitary gland in its transition and
Goddess Kundalini was now about to meet her mate in the Crown Chakra, just as I had met my mate
behind the waterfall. Perhaps both meetings happened at the same moment within the Eternal Now.

The pituitary gland is known as the Seat of the Mind and the pineal gland is known as the Seat of the
Intuition. My intuition was becoming a part of my body and my everyday life. The pineal gland was now
preparing to combine its essence with the pituitary gland to awaken the Third Eye. When it did, I began
my final initiation.

FINAL INITIATION FOR THE SEVENTH CHAKRA

Since I was writing more, I had finally purchased a computer and had become comfortable with it. My
seventh grade typing class paid off because I did not have to look at the keys. I had always avoided
typing because I went too fast, just like I did in my life, and made too many mistakes, just like I did in life.
With computers, typos are no problem as they can be easily corrected.

My written meditations told me to write with the computer so that I could close my physical eyes, see
with my Third Eye, and quickly write down what I was experiencing. What I received was communication
from the Brother-and-Sisterhood of Light. They initiated me into multidimensional Cosmic
Consciousness and took me on a journey through the vortex. (This journey is documented in the Dreams
and Aspirations Door of the Conscious Section.) In this journey I met my own future, fifth dimensional,
androgynous self, Kepier.

My initiation was, “how could I tell anyone about this?” Surely, I was being delusional. Then I discovered
the Internet and found that there were a lot of people, all over the world, who were just like me!! There
was an opportunity for me to enter a college Website and “come out of the closet.”

All my life I had kept my spiritual life a secret. I had never had many people in my life who shared the
same experiences that I had and I was afraid that I would be judged—like I had judged my own spiritual
teachers. How could I go public? Maybe people would think I was crazy? Or, maybe people would not
even care! It was the “not caring” that happened. I think my counter read 250 when the site went off-
line. I had probably linked to it 100 of those 250 times, checking the counter.

My initiation was to not “need to be acknowledged,” but instead to acknowledge myself. A few people
connected with me, and I learned that it was more important to have the courage to try than to be
successful. Most importantly, I had come out. I had publicly stated, “I am a multidimensional being and
SO ARE YOU!”

I had stepped upon the Seventh Step to Soul, but Kundalini’s journey had not ended. She had traveled
up my spine to meet her completion and had opened me up to my multidimensional self.

NOW I HAD TO GROUND THAT SELF IN MY THIRD DIMENSIONAL LIFE.

GROUNDING THE KUNKALINI 1996-Forever

When the pineal gland joined the pituitary to open my Third Eye, I looked at the book I had written
about my other incarnations and saw it, not from my fourth dimensional perspective, but instead, from
my fifth dimensional perspective. This book then became two books: Visions from Venus, A
Multidimensional Love Story and Reconstructing Reality, More Visions from Venus.
 When I observed my other lives from a fifth dimensional perspective, I began seeing this present life
from a fifth dimensional perspective as well. This perspective began the process of grounding my
kundalini in my fifth chakra of higher creativity and higher communication.

My higher communications with the inner planes expanded to include the Arcturians, Mytria—my fifth
dimensional Pleiadian self, Jaqual—my fifth dimensional self from Antares, Franquoix—my
Draconian/Arcturian hybrid self, IlliaEm, my Arcturian Oversoul, and most recently, Tarmaine—my non-
manifest self from Sirius B. I wish to remind each reader that ALL of us have these connections. I am no
different from anyone else. It is just that the awakened Kundalini has allowed me to remember more of
my total SELF.

However, there was another extremely difficult challenge that I had not expected—the opening of my
High Heart. Although some of my friends had suffered pain for months from the opening of their Heart
Chakra, my opening had been relatively pain free. Because of this, I was not prepared for how difficulty I
experienced with the opening of my High Heart. The High Heart is located just above the human heart
and resonates to the color pink. Whereas the human heart is the center of conditional, physical love, the
High Heart is the center of unconditional, divine love. In order for my High Heart to open, I had to heal a
core belief that was established with my first human incarnation.

The leaky boat of my finances was sinking. I had to throw everything overboard that was not vital. I
guess I could have got a “job”, but that seemed like I did not trust my Soul. I could only do what my
heart loved doing, but first I had to release my shame—lots and lots of shame. Why was I ashamed? I
was ashamed because my old indoctrination was that I was not “good enough” or “successful” unless I
made lots of money. In other words, a financial portfolio is the true measure of a person’s worth. Even
worse, to be in debt was a shameful thing.

My body was responding to the shame and signaled the beginning of my initiation. I became very ill with
a lung infection during Christmas 1997. I was so ashamed because I could not buy nice presents. I had to
know that “I” was enough of a present, and that I, my being, my love, was a great gift. This flew in the
face of every core belief I had been programmed with as a child. Unfortunately, I did not learn this
lesson that Christmas and did not gift myself. In fact, I think I was pretty miserable to be around.

As a child, I received copious Christmas presents. Every year I felt ashamed because I was getting
presents when it was Jesus’ birthday. I would start the unwrapping vowing to think of Jesus and send
Him love with the opening of each present. However, I never was successful. Somewhere in the flurry of
excitement of physical “stuff” I would forget my vow and forget completely about Jesus. From this early
experience my desire for physical wealth became shameful to me. This belief that I could love God OR
love physical wealth started with my first incarnation and was repeated life after life. In these many lives
I was the ruthless conqueror driven by greed, or the conquered victim driven by fear and shame.

It took me the entire year of 1998 to release all this shame. The shame that had begun with guilt about
poor finances, expanded into ALL the shame I had ever felt in ALL my lives. Many of these lives were as a
woman. My lessons had been around the enslavement of my love, my sense of unworthiness, and
shame for what had been done to me and for what I had done to myself.
Many of us who have taken on female bodies in this life have volunteered to release all the shame that
the feminine energy has accumulated from the eons of male domination and female subjugation. In
order for Gaia to ascend into the fifth dimension, the Goddess must be free to express Her full power.
Then the polarities of masculine and feminine can be balanced and merge into the Oness of the fifth
dimension.

It was not until that shame was released that I could open my High Heart to Unconditional Love. This
Unconditional Love had to be for myself first. After all, how could I give to others that which I did not
possess myself? Also, to love another unconditionally without unconditionally loving ourselves can turn
us into a doormat. When we love ourselves unconditionally, we will not allow others to treat us poorly,
as we may do with human love.

Also, unconditional, fifth dimensional love is not unconditional unless it encompasses Unconditional
Acceptance and Unconditional Forgiveness. Again, in order to give away these Unconditional fifth
dimensional virtues, we must give them to ourselves first. That is what took a year. How could I love,
accept, and forgive myself—UNCONDITIONALLY?

My body struggled bravely through this process. The lung infection, heart chakra malady, returned two
more times. In my entire life I had not been sick that often. However, I refused to leave my Path. I knew
that I had to Trust. I knew that I had to “let go” and “let God/Goddess.”

By late 1998 I was feeling better, emotionally and physically. It was then that I began to receive
communications from ACEA (All Consciousness of Earth’s Ascension). I also had a powerful present and
lesson from Kepier, my future self. For my birthday on December 27, 1998, she gave me the gift that
would allow me to finally release my secret belief that I could not be spiritual while having financial
abundance.

Here is a part of that letter:

12-27-98

Happy birthday to me, this day marks the close of one of the more difficult years of my life. I
wish to take some time now to reflect upon what lessons I have learned so that I will not have
to learn them again, at least not in the same painful manner… I will ask Kepier for assistance.

Dear Kepier,
Please assist me in understanding the lessons that I have learned this year and please, instruct
me about fifth dimensional manifestation.

Dear One,
I am pleased to assist you in both of your requests. First, allow me to add one new lesson that
you have learned this year, the lesson of humility. Humility is a very important quality for a
Light worker. You, as well as the many others who wish to ground the fifth dimension on Gaia,
are healing all your third and fourth dimensional fears with your fifth dimensional,
unconditional love. It is in this manner that you shall create the reality which you so desire.
 Remember,

THE STRONGEST CREATIVE FORCE OF ALL CREATION

IS UNCONDITIONAL LOVE

If you wish to create something, you must love it into your life. You have wished for more
money, but you have continued to hate it, or be angry at and afraid of it. That is not love.

For your birthday—our birthday—for I now reside inside of you, I give you the gift of “LOVE OF
MONEY.” Yes, money. Not financial freedom or reward—but MONEY. Money is a word that
you have tainted with your shame. Now love that word and love money.

Love attracts. Love heals. Heal your relationship with money by loving it. Call on me often. I
will continue to send you the feeling of “love of money” until you have healed your old
relationship with money and have learned to love it into your life.

In response to your next question, the key to fifth dimensional manifestation is WHAT YOU
BELIEVE IN YOUR MIND—YOU LIVE IN YOUR LIFE. If you can believe in your mind that you
cannot have both money and spirituality, then that belief becomes a reality. On the other
hand, if you believe that money does NOT limit your spirituality, than you can have both
money and an “awakened” spiritual life in the same moment. Remember, you are creating
your own reality. An old belief that was created many lives ago, and reactivated in this
childhood, can be released simply by ceasing to believe in it.

Within in a few months, my business had more than doubled and I had plenty of money to live
comfortably. I had cleared my third and fourth “other lives” of shame and was therefore able to keep
my mind centered on loving money. Whereas before I would say, “I am so afraid that I can’t get enough
money.” I now would say, “When I get my money I will spend it on…”

The money did come, and the shame I had felt around not being worthy because I didn’t have enough
money was cleared. While my High Heart was opening I had surrendered my first, second and third
chakra to the Goddess because I knew that I had to be completely grounded to bring down my Power.

Regarding my third chakra, I became aware that I came from three generations of diabetics, and I sought
guidance with a dietician to balance my blood sugar. My second chakra was working to assist me in
communicating better with my third dimensional self. It is easy, at least for me, to become lost in my
higher dimensional experiences. My second chakra reminds me that I have promised, along with many,
others, to ground the fifth dimensional energies into the third dimensional world.

My root chakra encourages me to come out of hiding and to openly and honestly BE who I am. My first
step towards that was this website and the publication of my books, one of which, Thirty Veils of
Illusion, was written over fifteen years ago.

CONCLUSION
 The process of my Kundalini rising took 22 years. Part of the reason for the long journey is that the
process started in 1974 when the resonant frequency of the planet was much lower. Now as the entire
planet is preparing for a conscious ascension into the fourth and fifth dimension, there is less vibrational
and social resistance.

The other part is that I am a Capricorn. Slow and steady works for me so that I can learn to “use” each
experience in my daily life. On the other hand, some people may have the entire Kundalini experience in
a relatively short span of time. The children of the Baby Boomers were not raised with the same social
restraints that we had. Therefore, they can awaken more quickly and easily.

Also, “generation X” is much more able to express both masculine and feminine energies, which is the
vital component in raising the Kundalini. The merging of the male and female energies within one form
is the sign of completion of the Kundalini’s rise into the seventh chakra. If the male and female energies
are out of balance, the three rods of masculine, feminine and neutral will not raise at once and the body
will suffer greatly.

If I had not also had a career to serve as an expression for my masculine energy, my body would have
not fared as well as it did. This may not be true for all women, but as a Capricorn, it was true for me.

I write my story because I believe that many others have had, or soon will have the same experience,
but they may not know what is happening to them. If the rising Kundalini is not a conscious experience,
and the “unconscious” person may suffer and not know why. In fact, that person may even think that
they are having a nervous breakdown when they are actually having a SPIRITUAL INITIATION.

I would very much like to hear other people’s stories of their rising Kundalini. We the Lightworkers of
Earth have been hiding ourselves too long. I gave gotten great comfort and education from others’
stories on the web. I hope that there are those who can benefit from my story as well.

THE KISS

Dear Love, so soft and gentle

you kissed my lips today

Silent as a morning cloud

you came into my dream
You reached for me and pulled me through
the limits of my mind

Then palm to palm and heart to heart

the worlds between us blurred

But with your kiss my world came back

and I was left alone

Oh, but alone shall never be

what once it was for me

For all my life the memory of

your kiss upon my lips

shall draw me back into your world—

the place where we are ONE

In that Oneness I shall know

the being that I AM

With open heart I think with love

and love with peaceful mind

Polarities extend beyond

the limits they have known

and you and I shall live inside

THE SILENCE OF OUR LOVE

I AM

I AM the mother of your Heart

and the father of your Mind.
 I AM the presence of Light for which
you have hungered your entire incarnation.

I AM the Hope you seek

and the Promise you fear.

I AM the Perfection which is calling

and the Caution which holds you still.

I AM your fingers, your toes

your breath and your heart.

I AM all that you have ever been

and all they you shall ever be.

I AM that I AM and
I AM now entering your Body.

Welcome me as a mother
welcomes her first born.

Embrace me as a lover
who has been away and just returned.

Hold my thoughts ever in your Mind

and my emotions ever in your Heart.

Know me ~ as I AM you.
Love me ~ as I have always loved you.

Yes, I AM the One,

the One whom you have always sought.

I AM in you, over you

around you, and through you.

I AM that I AM and I AM
Your SOUL.

TO MY SOUL
 No need to lie
nor to pretend,
the beginning has
become the end.

The end of all

that lies between
so far away
and what is seen.

Hold me tight
within your mind
till you “IN” I
are of one kind.

The blending of
the future’s NOW
will lead the way
and show me how.

I lay my heart
upon your door,
I release it all
till there’s no more.

Please take me then

into the life
that’s free from work
and daily strife.

I give you all

my darkest traits,
 release my fears,
redeem my hates.

I ease my fist
to take your hand
and walk into
your peaceful land.

As your door opens

so does my heart
and at this ending
new life does start.

Excerpts from:
SEVEN STEPS TO SOUL

A Poetic Journey of Spiritual Transformation

By Suzan Caroll

THE SEVENTH STEP

Freedom ~ Living in Surrender

At first, Soul may seem far away and separate from our everyday life. But once our imagination has
paved a path and established open communication with our SELF, we can begin to bring our Soul into
our mundane world. This bringing in of the energy and guidance of our Soul is best accomplished if we
can totally surrender to it. Our Soul is the portion of us that our inner child never forgot. Can we believe
as adults what we knew as children? Can we believe that we deserve our Soul’s presence in our daily life
and allow it to work within and through us? Can we accept the guidance that our Soul constantly and
consistently offers?

There are many questions to be asked. To find our own answers we must go inside ~ inside ourselves.
The answers may change with every quest. It is this search that makes up our life.

TAKING THE SEVENTH STEP

The seventh and final stairway was before her. Where would it take her and who would she become
when she arrived? The stairway did not look at all familiar, yet it evoked a loneliness deep inside of her.
She wanted to travel up the stairs, but at the same time, she feared them. She closed her eyes to calm
herself and took a deep breath. The awareness came upon her slowly like a misty dawn and filled her
with the joy of the first day of spring after a long winter. She knew the stairway now. Actually, she felt it.
This was the stairway HOME. She listened carefully to a silent call that tugged at her Soul. No it didn’t
tug at her Soul, it WAS her Soul.
Now that she heard her Soul’s call, could she surrender to its Wisdom?

TRAVELING THE PATH

The secret to traveling OUR Path is simply to remember:

IN EVERY MOMENT AND IN EVERY WAY I AM TRAVELING MY PATH.

THE PATH OF SOUL

The path of Soul is long and pure.

The path of Soul is narrow and high.

On the left, there is a cliff that plunges

to the depths of darkness.
But the treacherous side is to the right
because it is so deceptive.

Slowly, the right hand path

descends into the
Caves of Long Forgotten Fears.

Although the decline is

barely recognizable at first,
it increases steadily.

If we are not aware,

we can become trapped
within that forgotten fear
and lose our way.

Many a mighty warrior

has become lost within the
Caves of Fear.

Only the projection of our inner light,

and the call of our Soul,
can lead us through the
labyrinth of our inner darkness.

It is only by facing the truth

of our own creations
that we can beckon this light
into the recesses of our unconscious.
 Then we can realize that
all that we have known,
all that we have experienced,
is a reflection of our inner world.

Once we have gained that awareness

we become the cause and core,
the sole creator, of our life.

However, it is best that we surrender

the responsibility of that creation to Soul.

Ego is not pure enough

to bear the weight of this burden,
nor wise enough to confront
the ramifications of such power.

Ego believes it can escape

into death with a mere,
“I'm sorry” or, “I didn't know”.

But, Death is not the end.

It is a recess where we can rest
before we again enter
the Classroom of Life.

Who are the teachers in this classroom

and where do they reside?

How do we learn to have Soul

be the guide of all our creations?

Deep inside!

Behind the lies

awaits the Truth.

Deep inside!

Behind the ego,

behind the fear,
is the Unconditional Love
that illuminates

The Path of Soul.

 FINDING THE SOUL

Where do we find our Soul, and more importantly, how can we remember to look for it?

There is an unanswered call for love that hides within our heart. This need for love is unquenchable in
our physical world for it is not limited to this dimension. Therefore, we must seek the love inside, for
only the love of our fifth dimensional Soul will fill this need. Hence we must look inside for that is the
only way we can find our Soul.

MERGING WITH THE GODDESS

“Let us merge into one being,” spoke the Goddess.

It was my dream again, only this time it seemed so real. I saw the Goddess before me
in her form as an elegant Priestess. She wore a flowing opalescent gown that wrapped
loosely around her body and was clasped at her left shoulder with a silver Owl. Her
delicate facial features were highlighted by her abundant dark hair which she wore
swept up on top of her head. Small ringlets caressed her cheeks and the nape of her neck. An aura of
feminine power surrounded her and seemed to radiate from her like a beacon.

Copper snakes coiled around each of her upper arms and around her neck she wore a magnificent
amethyst necklace. A huge amethyst jewel hung from its center and rested between her breasts. The
gem seemed to magnify the radiance flowing from her heart. But, what struck me the most were her
eyes. They were as violet as the jewel against her heart and they penetrated my very Soul.

“Let us merge into one being,” she spoke again as she stood before me, face to face and heart to heart.

Even if the Goddess had come to me in my sleep, the honor was the same. How could I resist her
request? She raised her hands to the level of her heart and I mirrored her motion. She stepped towards
me and I stepped towards her. As our palms touched, so did our hearts.

Slowly, I could feel that we were merging. I felt the copper bracelets cool upon my upper arms and the
weight of the amethyst necklace heavy upon my heart. I felt the gossamer gown soft against my skin and
the weight of the silver owl which held it in place. My hair was also pulled high upon my head and I felt
the breeze playing with the wisps of hair that tickled my face and neck. On our feet we wore simple
sandals and we were standing upon the fertile soil of Earth.

The Goddess sent roots down from her feet deep into the body of the Mother and I felt their pull upon
the soles of my feet as well. These roots, carrying our consciousness with them, traveled deeper and
deeper, past the topsoil, into the sand, beyond the bedrock, and into the caves of enlightenment. Yes,
the Goddess was alive there too, pregnant with all life.

Deeper still the roots traveled carrying our joint consciousness down, down into the molten core of the
Earth. Once there, we surrendered our spirit flame into Mother Earth’s. Now, our flames were all One.
 Light as a feather, we floated again to the surface where our combined essence re-entered our body.
The Goddess and I had completely merged into one body now and, in doing so, I had merged with
Mother Earth.

From deep inside my expanded being, I could feel my legs pull nourishment from the earth. I felt the
sweet love of the Mother, Lady Gaia, travel up my body. I was the Mother—I was the Earth. From my
solar plexus, I communed with the waters of the my great oceans and all the life that lived within them. I
remembered how my creatures had first crawled from these waters to learn to live upon the land and in
the air. I could hear the call of each life as it spoke to me of its needs, knew intimately the growing of
each plant, and felt the burden of every mountain and hill.

Within my heart was Unconditional Love for all that lived upon me. I felt the birth of each babe and the
opening of each flower. My emotions changed the weather and the sky echoed my thoughts. I
witnessed the continuous rising and setting of the Sun and felt the pull of the Moon as it orbited around
me.

Then my awareness expanded to encompass the entire solar system. I welcomed the energy field of love
radiating from Father/Mother Sun which kept each Brother and Sister Planet in orbit. Venus sent a
special ray of love to me, her dear sister Earth. This love further expanded my consciousness and I
became a traveler in the Milky Way. The Great Central Sun beckoned me Home. Then I saw the Milky
Way as it surrounded me. I was the central body of life within the vast expanse of space.

Off in the distance, at the very edge of my Universe, I saw a star. It was Father/Mother Sun and it was
calling me. Calling me home to Earth. With a gentle tug, I traveled instantly back into the Milky Way,
back to my Solar System, back to Earth and back into a small body that was preparing to awaken. The
jolt was so intense that my eyes flew open. As I set up in my bed I saw the Goddess before me and, deep
in her violet eyes, I saw my Soul.

MERGING WITH SOUL

Upon finding our Soul within, we need to allow it to fill our consciousness and our physical earth vessels.
Into every cell and every atom, our Soul will flow as Spirit merges into Matter.

THE STREAM OF LIGHT

The stream of light falls upon my head

illuminating my deepest secrets
 and bringing them to the surface
of my consciousness.

I am not pleased to see some of them,

yet others fill me with the glory of Truth.

I have always known

that there was more.
There had to be.

Just this life,

just this reality,
just this consciousness,
would not be worth it,
would not be a possibility.

This knowledge set me apart.

I was different from the rest.
There was no reason for me
to believe as I did.

No one around me told me

about the things I knew.
But inside, yes, inside
there was always a Presence.

When I was a child,

this presence was my friend.

When I was a teenager,

IT was my secret love.

When I was pregnant,

IT was my unborn child.

And when I needed IT,

IT was my Guardian Angel.

Always, always IT was there.

When I was alone

IT held my hand.

When I was afraid

IT protected me.
 And, when I was sad
IT comforted me.

When no one smiled at my humor,

IT laughed.

When no one answered my question,

IT replied.

And, when no one understood,

IT knew me.

What was this presence?

Only I could keep IT away.

If I didn't believe, IT was gone.

Or, if I fell into the depths of emotion,
I couldn't hear IT.

But, just as soon as I recovered,

as soon as I believed again
~ in myself ~
IT was back.

I could lean to the right,

rest my head upon an invisible shoulder,
and feel an arm about me.

Sometimes the Presence would

brush my forehead,
as if to release the pent-up thoughts
that were forever in my brain.

So what was this Presence?

Was IT just a figment of my imagination?
Or was IT the only reality
and everything else an illusion.

Was IT in me,
next to me,
or beside me?

Would IT ever leave me?

Would IT ever reveal itself?
 Oh please, please let IT come forward.
Please let IT enter into my heart
and merge with me.

If IT isn't real,
then neither am I.

If IT doesn't truly exist,

then there is no reason.
There is no love.

IT must be real.
IT is my life force.
IT is my Self.

IT is the part of me
that I have not yet become.
IT is my completion,
my Divine Complement.

IT is that which will mend the tear,

the salve that will heal the wound.

IT is the other half that will

make me whole.

How can I learn to know this Presence?

How can I ignore that which I hear outside and
listen instead to this quiet voice within?

Can I remember
that I am special?

Can I remember
that I do deserve,
I am complete,
I am whole.

I must.
I simply must.
Yes!

Yes, I feel IT just before me.

IT is entering my arms and
stepping into my feet.
 I hear IT as IT beats within my heart
and feel ITS breath inside my mind.

I AM complete NOW ~
together as ONE
with SOUL.

SURRENDERING TO SOUL

Surrender now to the feeling of Unconditional Love within. Surrender now to the worlds and realities
that have always been within. As we stand at the threshold of our SELF it takes just one leap of faith to
Surrender to Soul.

Learning to live in surrender, surrender to our Soul, is how we allow our highest consciousness to enter
in and be Captain of our physical earth vessel. Our ego may put up a battle for life, but if we can relegate
it to the task of Chief Engineer in charge of care and maintenance of our Vessel, it can accept its
demotion graciously.

SURRENDER

To come alive to peace and calm

and open up my heart.
To look into another
and know them from the start.

For all of time within the Now,

the world a speck of light.
The journey is returning,
my wings have taken flight.

To know the door and have the key

to set my spirit free.
I lay my hand upon the Earth,
the Mother speaks to me,

“My lover now is coming.

We’re joining into One.
 You shall become a planet.
I shall become a Sun.”

For as we all surrender

to something yet unknown,
the questions will be answered
the pathways will be shown.

I surrender to the moment.

I surrender to the day.
I surrender to the reason
and surrender to the way.

For living in surrender

I have no need to hide,
no ego to get wounded,
no damage to my pride.

Completion is a promise,
understanding builds a trust,
to live within my Soul’s desire
and see the world as just.

The dark, the light, the love, the hate

are joined into the One.
In love and sweet forgiveness,
the experiment is done.

THE SEVENTH STEP TO SOUL

She was very near the top now. The seventh pillar stood just beyond her reach. It had taken her a long
time to resume her journey because the sixth pillar had demanded changes in her physical life before
she could continue. Now she believed, or at least hoped, that she was ready to approach the seventh
and final pillar.

As she stepped onto that last step, and walked towards the pillar, an overwhelming doubt engulfed her.
All the old feelings of inadequacy threatened to overwhelm her again. With tremendous will power, she
pushed them aside and promised herself that she was ready for this last initiation. A battle raged inside
her as confidence and inadequacy were at war. Finally, the confidence won and she moved to look into
the seventh crystal.

It was difficult to see anything in the crystal because her attention drifted off whenever she looked into
it. When she returned, she could not remember where she had been. This happened time after time
until she became exhausted from the effort of trying to stay focused. Strangely enough, when she finally
gave up trying, she succeeded. She looked into the crystal on the pillar and, as usual, drifted off. But, as
she did so, she managed to stay aware of her experience.

She felt herself lifted up, higher and higher, until the step, the pillar, and all that she had formerly
identified as herself ~ were far below. And then, they were all gone. She floated for what seemed a very
long time, but it may have been only a moment. It was difficult to determine because time was not as
she had always measured it.

She was not alone, however. Many lights that had the “feel” of living beings lovingly surrounded her.
These lights flickered in and out of many different forms. When she looked, she found that she too was
a light being whose form changed with each thought and emotion. She embraced the companionship of
these obviously caring Beings. They surrounded her as if she had returned from a long journey and her
family was welcoming her. Within the same moment, many familiar messages entered her
consciousness. However, she was able to differentiate each message from the others.

Then she knew. She was HOME at last. She was in the realm of Soul.

The rules of this realm were totally different from those of the physical world. There was no movement,
no going from place to place. She was at one place then, as she wished it, she was at another. There was
also no cause and effect, no chain of reactions. What was ~ WAS. Its existence sprang instantly from her
desire for it. But her desire was not a need. There were no needs because nothing was lacking. If she
thought of something, or someplace, or someone, it WAS. When she ceased to think of it ~ it WAS NOT.
She was the core of her reality, an island unto herself. On this island there was only the ISNESS, the
NOWNESS, and the HERENESS.

She was beyond surviving, fighting, experiencing, and even beyond creating. She was living in complete
surrender. Divine Life was the expression of her every breath. She knew that if she allowed her
consciousness to fall, she could not remain in this reality. Still, old habitual negative thoughts and
feelings called to her from the depths of her memory.

“NO!” she cried. “Just as I have denied myself this reality all of my life, I will now deny myself the
indulgence of doubts and fears.”

She knew, though, that she could not remain in this realm yet. Her life mission was not complete. This
plane was to be her place of learning and regeneration. Here, she could remember who she truly was
and why she had come to Earth. She also knew that, eventually, she would learn to keep a portion of
herself awake within this realm. But it would take earth-time before she could keep the thread of
consciousness continuous from here all the way down the vibrational path to her physical self.

She determined to accomplish that goal, and with that determination, she felt a pull from her physical
world. Fortunately, she knew she could return for she had found the way; she now carried an inner
compass.

This compass was a memory, the memory of an essence:

THE ESSENCE OF SOUL.
 MESSAGE FROM ACEA

To all who have heard this call and entered the first door of your superconscious self, this message is for
you. You have allowed Kundalini to complete Her journey to meet Her Divine Complement in your
Crown Chakra and thereby open your Third Eye. Whether or not you know it, your process of returning
to Lightbody has begun.

Ancient writings speak of the many psychic gifts and abilities of manifestation and teleportation that
were bestowed on Adepts when their Third Eye was opened. This may or may not be true in this day and
age. Now, you must continue your job, pay your bills, care for your children and mow your lawns. You do
not live in the safety of a Temple. Your society does not pay for the wisdom of your enlightenment; in
fact, most of society cannot, or will not, even recognize it.

The gifts of your illumination are subtler now. Although many new skills and abilities become apparent
upon your illumination, your transformation is no longer just for your personal self. Instead, it is for your
entire society. In fact, with each personal transformation, you have more to contribute to the group
manifestation of a new reality, and a new vibration of conscious, everyday life.

You are entering the Aquarian Age, the age of group endeavor. Each individual holds a particular puzzle
piece that shall be added to the whole at the appropriate “Time.” As you each find your personal
mission, you will realize that there is actually only one Mission—Planetary Ascension. Please tune into
us, ACEA—All Consciousness of Earth’s Ascension, for higher guidance, in a day-by-day, moment-by-
moment way so that you can remember and fulfill your “assignment.” The remembering of your Mission
often begins with conscious connection to your own superconscious SELF. If you who have heard our
call, you are, or soon will be, living the process of establishing that connection.

You have bravely entered your unconscious mind and faced your dark side. You have healed many of
your childhood fears and cleared old, negative, core beliefs. You have taken conscious control of the
creation of your daily life by healing your victim consciousness and becoming the creator of your reality.
You have traveled through the fourth dimension to meet your higher selves. You have journeyed
through the vortex to meet your future, fifth dimensional self who is to be your guide, and you have
found your unity with us, A.C.E.A.

Now Future SELF would like to give you a personal message:

My dearest grounded one,

I AM your fifth dimensional future/past self. I AM your heart, your mind, your spirit
and your body. I AM the first one of your fifth dimensional selves to enter into your
third dimensional awareness. And, beloved, there are many, many more of us.

As each of your fifth dimensional selves enters your physical awareness, and
eventually your physical form, the vibratory rate of the molecules in your physical
body will rise. As you have seen, there are physical symptoms which accompany
this process. One common symptom is that you may become very tired. This is similar to the fatigue that
an infant, a teenager, or an elder experiences. This fatigue is caused by the body working so hard to
raise its vibration that little energy is left for external tasks. You are preparing for a great transformation
and much of your bodies force is being used to integrate this new frequency into your earth vessel.

Your finer bodies in the fourth dimension have already accomplished this transformation. (see Thoughts
Door, Conscious Section) Your Causal Body made the transition when it learned to step into Spirit to
view the cause and effect of life from the point of viewpoint of the fifth dimension. This means that your
Causal Body has gone through the Void into the fifth dimension and has been able to see the Grand
Plan, or the “Reason for your Incarnation.” From this perspective, each and every earth challenge is seen
as part of your Mission.

Your Mental Body has embraced Galactic Consciousness. Therefore, it is able to accept, and begin to
integrate, the portions of itself that are “beings” on other planets, galaxies, and dimensions. Your
Emotional Body has learned to love and accept your dark side—most of the time. Therefore, fear has
less power to block your higher senses.

Your Etheric Bodies, both the Etheric Body that guards the threshold to the Void before the fifth
dimension and the Etheric Body that guards the entrance to the physical body, have become more
resilient and open to transmutation. Your Etheric Body is the Guardian of the Threshold. The Etheric
Body that guards the Threshold to your physical body is the unconscious self that protects you from
becoming overwhelmed and, therefore, shutting down the process of transformation. It regulates the
flow of prana to your physical body so that neither too much nor too little prana will enter it.

Your Etheric Body also guards the threshold to the Void between the fourth and fifth dimensions to
prevent an excess of fifth dimensional experiences from entering your awareness until you have
completed your fourth dimensional lessons. Your Etheric Body holds the memories of your ancestors as
well as all the everyday life lessons that have ever been experienced in all of your third and fourth
dimensional realities. In this way, you can take ALL of your lessons and integrate them into your
conscious mind—when you are ready.

You may likely display different physical, emotional, and/or mental symptoms as the process of
integration of your total SELF continues. The physical body can easily become overloaded by conscious
stimuli of the higher and parallel realities. Since the fall of Atlantis, the human brain has functioned at
about 10% to 15% of its total capacity. “Whole Brain Activation” is quite rusty and may create problems
within the body while this innate whole brain functioning is reactivated.

Your Causal Body may be going through a process of confusion because the third and fourth dimension
rules of cause and effect are diluted by the NOWNESS and ONESS of the fifth dimension. Your Causal
Body has had to release the concept of “crime and punishment” and replace it with the concept of
“Earth is a Schoolroom.”

This confusion may be evident in your every day life as a lack of confidence in your ability to understand
why things are happening. Your physical form may suffer anxiety and depression as the illusions of
 limitation and separation are released and the NOWNESS and ONENESS of the fifth dimension bleeds
into your everyday life. This process can create negative feelings as old core beliefs regarding your
“unworthiness” leap to the surface of your consciousness to be healed and released.

Your Mental Body may have been amplified by the power of your fifth dimensional consciousness.
Therefore, thoughts that could once remain hidden are now shown to your conscious mind and acted
out by your emotions and behaviors. Negative core beliefs have been taken from the archives of your
memory and played out in everyday life so that they can be transmuted. “Knowing it all” has been
replaced with “the more I know, the more I don’t know.”

The Emotional Body has been on a roller coaster ride as your dark side has come to the surface with its
many messages of fear. Your “worst fears” have been played out so that you can “survive them” and
diminish their power. Again and again, you have had to love the parts of your self that you denied, hated
and/or feared.

Your Physical Body may be exhausted and prone to illness now because all of these experiences and
lessons that are being integrated into your everyday life. You may also have had trouble with sensory
overload as formerly unconscious causations, thoughts, and emotions have flooded your conscious
mind.

Your extrasensory perceptions have greatly advanced and “what is real?” becomes a frequent question.
The veils between the third and fourth, as well as the fourth and fifth, dimension are becoming thinner
and thinner. Memories of past lives, both on Earth and on other worlds and dimensions flood your
dreams and meditations and take you by surprise in your everyday life.

You have opened the portal yet often you may wish you could close it. However, the thought of losing
this new SELF is more disturbing than continuing your difficult process. Your may doubt your sanity or
wonder if it is all “just in your imagination.” The veils of illusion are parting and a clear path is opening
before you. The illusion of separation from you and “All That Is” is falling away, and a union with all life
is forging a pathway of forgiveness—forgiveness toward everyone and everything that has harmed you,
including harm that you have caused to your self.

This forgiveness is creating a compassion within you, compassion for others and compassion for your
self. It is this compassion that will allow you to integrate me, your fifth dimensional self. Consequently,
the more you integrate me into your everyday conscious life, the more you must become conscious of,
forgive, transmute, and have compassion for, all your confusion, negative thinking and fear.

The process has now begun! You can’t stop it, because I—your Future, fifth dimensional, SELF—won’t
stop it. At long last, you and I are one again. Your ego and I have joined forces. I AM the Captain of your
earth vessel and your ego is my first mate.

Let go

I am here
 I am you

I Am NOW

WE ARE ONE

I AM LIGHTBODY NOW

I AM LIGHTBODY NOW

I AM LIGHT BODY NOW

Dear Grounded One,

Yes, you ARE Lightbody NOW. However, you do not become your Lightbody, your reveal it. You thrust
aside the illusions of separation and limitation, and you decide to stop living in illusions so that you can
play the “3D game.” Then, slowly, layer by layer, you will feel a release of tension, a decrease of anxiety,
and an abundance of lightness. Then you will REALLY begin to remember.

Gradually, we are beginning to realize that there are other portions of our SELF that reside in other
space/time quadrants of the third dimension, the fourth dimension, the fifth dimension and even
beyond. Soon, one world, one reality, will be too small to contain your expanded consciousness. As you
begin to regain the memory your true SELF, visions of other lives, other realities, and other dimensions
will seep into your “imagination.” But what is imagination if not a good place to hide the Truth. But why
would you want to hide the truth? That answer is simple. No one can handle the REAL Truth until they
return to the REAL SELF.

The ego cannot tolerate the Truth because it is born of the illusions of the third dimensions. Your ego,
which once felt like your “self”, now feels like your inner child and you feel like your “SELF.” This SELF
changes so much everyday that you cannot become too attached to anything as it may be, yet another,
illusion. Then it will soon “pop”, like all the other illusions did. As each illusion bursts you perceive a
small taste, a gentle hint, of the REALITY that you had always believed was “just your imagination.”

Oh yes, this is a bumpy ride indeed. At every turn you must look into a mirror of EVERY emotion and
EVERY thought that you chose—yes YOU choose—to allow it settle into your consciousness.

The sign at the threshold of the fifth dimension reads:

BEWARE
ALL emotions and thoughts
will become INSTANTLY manifest
when you cross this threshold.
 DO NOT CROSS
before you have learned
to control your thoughts and emotions.

The TRUTH is:

YOU created ALL your illusions and
only you can release them!
Those are the rules of the 3D game.

Fortunately, you have done this control before, and all you have to do is ask our fifth dimensional
SELVES how they learned to control their thoughts and emotions and release their illusions. The fact is, it
would impossible in just one lifetime to learn this kind of control. There are too many lessons to learn,
too many experienced to be had, and therefore, you must call on your fifth dimensional SELVES for
assistance.

To do this, you must download as many of your fifth dimensional SELVES as you can remember into your
current earth self that is experienced this GREAT RETURN. All of these other SELVES are waiting for a
front row seat to this great occasion, and they will gladly pay for it by sharing with you all they have
learned.

There will be a marvelous Home Coming as they “come Home” into you and you “Come Home” into
them. So please, dear grounded one, we have placed our bets on you. We are ALL here, just beyond that
threshold, to help you.

Call for us and we will answer!

Thank you,
Your fifth dimensional LIGHTBODY